Category: English

  • Mr. CEO’s Good Girl: His Addiction

    Eveline looked at the room of her CEO, Killian, from a long distance with great anxiety. It was already lunchtime, but Killian didn’t seem to want to leave the room this afternoon. Moreover, she was thinking of the right sentence to talk together with the notoriously cold and fierce Killian. Eveline herself had only seen Killian a few times, and that was only when the marketing staff held a meeting. But now, she began to dare to walk closer to the room. Eveline paused in front of the closed door with her rapid breathing. Eveline looked to the right and left. The quiet atmosphere of the office, as many of the staff had gone to lunch, made her feel even more tense. Eveline raised her right hand and knocked on the door several times. Knock Knock Knock “Come in!” The voice from inside the room instantly made Eveline’s heart beat faster. Slowly, she opened the door, and found Killian typing on his laptop, with several documents open on his desk. Eveline closed the door again, and walked over to Killian’s desk. “S-sir…” Eveline stammered. Her fingers were even interlocked, anxious. “Hmm? Yes?” Killian stopped typing and raised his head, looking at Eveline who was standing in front of him now. “I…” Eveline paused for a moment, and caught her breath slowly. “My name is Eveline Mason, marketing staff. I have something to discuss with you, sir.” Killian nodded his head vaguely. His flat face and cold body aura were very intimidating. Killian didn’t talk much, but he could always read someone. Killian also knew all the staff working in his company, including Eveline. “Sure. What did you want to talk to me about?” “Actually, I… um… I…” Eveline looked down several times, she was very nervous. “Say something quickly, Eveline. I don’t have much time.” Killian interrupted. “Of course, sir. Yes. I, I understand.” Eveline nodded her head quickly. Killian gave a small glance at Eveline who still looked nervous. He sighed, then stretched out both hands, to go back to typing something on his laptop. While waiting for what Eveline would say to him now. “Sir…” Eveline let out her breath slowly. Her courage seemed to have shrunk. “Tell me.” Killian replied still with his eyes focused on his laptop. “Sir, I need a favor. From you.” “A favor? From me?” Killian raised his head, looking at Eveline in confusion. “Yes, sir. Em no, sir. I mean… a favor from the company.” She stuttered. “Sure, just tell me. What favor would you like to ask?” Killian continued to look at Eveline who was still in a state of high nervousness and tension. Eveline lowered her gaze several times, in order to avoid Killian’s gaze. “Sir, I…” Eveline again ventured to look at Killian there. “Sir, I need a loan.” She continued. Killian nodded his head slowly. “Um-hmm… okay?” Eveline swallowed her saliva with difficulty. “Sir, I need a loan for one billion, seven hundred and fifty million dollars.” Hearing that, Killian immediately leaned back in the chair he was sitting in now. Killian’s face turned hard. His hands were clenched into fists. As for Eveline, she stood up with an uneasy feeling. ‘All my life, all I know is that women chase money, and will do anything for money. Is it possible that you are also like that woman? I think you’re different from other women, Eveline. Everyone in this company has always been amazed by your performance so far. I thought I would give you a year-end corporate sponsorship. But it looks like I was wrong. My trust in all the staff in this company will remain the same in the end, and it comes down to money.’ Killian’s mind was tormented with his own thoughts. He couldn’t help it at all. Killian sighed loudly. “So, you tell me that you need a loan from this company for one billion dollars?” Eveline shook her head faintly. “No, sir. I need one billion seven hundred and fifty million dollars.” “I know what you are trying to say, Eveline.” Killian wrinkled his forehead for a moment. “I know.” Killian nodded his head slowly. “For the first time in your two years with the company, you need help, and it’s one billion seven hundred and fifty million dollars.” Eveline shook her head faintly. “Sir, I don’t need a favor. I need a loan, and I will return all of it. I will definitely pay it all back.” “Okay, then tell me. Why do you think the company will give you the loan? Because only employees who have worked for the company for more than five years can avail of loans. Doing favors for the company will grants you a loan of one billion dollars.” Killian shook his head slowly. “You are an ordinary staff in marketing, and this company, does not easily grant loans to employees. Even to employees who have been with the company for five years. And you’ve only been with the company for two years, Eveline.” Killian paused his words. “How could you think that the company would approve your big loan so easily? What would an old employee who desperately needs a loan think, and the company doesn’t give one, but we give you one?” “I’m sorry, sir. I… I’m sorry.” Eveline tightened her grip “Please, forget that I asked you for a loan. I’m leaving. So please, forget it. I’m sorry for interrupting your time. I’m really sorry.” Eveline walked hurriedly towards the door. “Eveline, no company wants to grant such a big loan.” Killian’s words instantly stopped Eveline in her tracks. Eveline turned around with a furious look on her face. “Especially when you want a loan of more than one billion dollars.” “Sir, I really understand that. I even apologized about it to you. I’m really sorry. I acted without thinking about it at all beforehand. And I also really understand that your company can’t grant me a big loan of more than one billion dollars. Just forget it, sir. I’m sorry. I’m really sorry.” Eveline turned back and prepared to leave. “I will grant it.” Eveline’s steps halted again. She turned around slowly, and looked at Killian expectantly. Killian did not look at Eveline at all, but the expression on his face was still hard. He sighed, before looking at Eveline. “This company won’t give the loan for you, Eveline. But I will grant it for you.” “S-sir?” Eveline’s body stiffened, and she froze there. A feeling of relief instantly filled her. Eveline felt that her tension was starting to dissipate now. “But I have a condition, to give you the loan you requested.” Eveline nodded her head quickly. “Of course, Sir. Anything, sir. Just tell me. And I will do anything.” The excitement inside Eveline instantly returned. “You will have to spend the night with me.” Eveline’s face immediately became pale. Her breathing felt even more labored after hearing what Killian had just said to her. Her legs even felt weak now. “W-what?” “If you want me to give you a loan, then you will have to spend the night with me, Eveline.” He said. “One night you spend with me, and I will give you a million dollars that you want. In cash.” Disappointment, anger, and disbelief instantly filled Eveline now. She did not expect that her boss would say that to her. Eveline shook her head quickly. “What do you think of me, Mr. Killian?” “You don’t need to get upset about it, Eveline. It’s a really simple offer from me. There’s no compulsion at all.” Killian looked calmly at Eveline who was starting to get angry now. “You spend the night with me, then you will get the money. It’s really simple right, Eveline?” Eveline glared at that. “One night. One million dollars. How about that?” “You are a very crazy person, sir! I never knew that dealing with a rich person like you would be this disgusting. You think having a lot of money and all the wealth in the world makes you a great person?!” Brak Eveline hit Killian’s desk hard with her clenched fists. Her face looked very red, with her rapid breathing. “You feel that you can even buy people too. Do you think you can talk to me all you want, just because you’re my boss? Do you think you can think all you want about her, just because I’m your employee who needs money? I repeat to you for one more time, Mr. Killian. I’m not asking you for a favor. I asked you for a loan, and I will return it all. You think you can just look at me so condescendingly?!” Eveline shook her head, and straightened up, slightly moving away from the position of Killian’s desk who was silent and just looking at the furious Eveline there. “And let me tell you, Mr. Killian. I am not for sale!” Eveline turned around and approached the door of the room, before falling back into silence, with her hand gripping the doorknob tightly. “And I really don’t wish to see you ever again! Even when I remain in this company, I really hope that we will not meet.” “So, you don’t need the money right now?” Eveline turned her head with anger still clearly visible on her face. “If you reject my offer, you won’t get the loan, Eveline” Without saying anything else, Eveline walked out of Killian’s room feeling angry. She even slammed the door to the room. But who would have thought, after Eveline’s departure from the room, Killian smiled a little there. He leaned his body on the chair he was sitting on with a feeling of satisfaction. “You are different, Eveline. I know, that the employees in this company, would never do anything despicable to earn money.” On the other side, Eveline walked quickly back into her office, and immediately sat down on the chair with her breathing heavily. Sweat drenched her entire body. Anger could still be clearly seen in her eyes. The anger, and humiliation of Killian’s words really hurt Eveline’s pride right now. “I hate rich people. It’s unbelievable that for a moment I trusted that man. I hate him so much.”

    Eveline couldn’t focus on the work she was doing now. It was almost evening, in the next two hours, it would be time for the employees to go home. And there would be limited time for her to look for a loan to pay off her mother’s medical bills at the hospital. Several times, Eveline looked at the small clock she had placed on her desk. She looked even more agitated now. Drrrtt Drrrtt Drrrtt Her cell phone suddenly vibrated, and Eveline quickly picked up the call on her cell phone there. “Yes? Hello?” Eveline got up and walked slowly towards the bathroom. She entered one of the bathroom stalls. “Eveline?” The voice of Doctor Leo who had been helping to take care of her mother came over the cell phone call. “Yes, doctor? What’s wrong? Did something happen?” Eveline’s breathing quickened. “I’m sorry that I have to call you at this hour, Eveline. But there’s something I need to talk to you about right now.” “Yes-yes, doctor. That’s no problem at all.” Eveline nodded her head vaguely. Her grip on her cell phone was now tightening. “What? Just tell me, doctor. Is my mother okay?” Eveline whispered, trying to hide the worry she was feeling right now. “Hmm… Eveline, we must take immediate action for your mother’s treatment. I told you about this three days ago. It’s just that, with each passing day, your mother’s condition is getting worse. If we don’t take the follow up action soon, it’s possible that your mother will…” “My mother will definitely be healthy, doctor. I know. I know that she will be fine. I will find a way. Please doctor. And… and what is quick action?” “Your mother needs immediate surgery, Eveline.” Eveline’s face turned pale. Her lips trembled, with her eyes open, as if she couldn’t believe what she had just heard. “Surgery?” “That’s right, Eveline. The sooner the surgery is performed on your mother, the sooner your mother’s health will improve. There will be many processes involved in the surgery, and yes, after the surgery is completed, there will be a follow-up, and that is the recovery process. Your mother really needs that now, Eveline.” Doctor Leo paused his words, and Eveline was even more silent now. Doctor Leo let out his breath slowly from the end of the phone call there. “I know that you are working on the surgery and other expenses, Eveline. But, the later you delay the day, the harder it will be for your mother to survive. And if we don’t perform this surgery soon, it will seriously jeopardize your mother’s already declining health, Eveline.” “Doctor, I promise I will get the money. Please, just give me a little more time.” Eveline was so pleading that she didn’t realize her tears were streaming down her face. “I can do that, Eveline. But the hospital system, and my system as a doctor are very different. And you know that, don’t you?” “I know…” Eveline replied weakly. “Alright doctor, I will definitely contact you again, once I get the money. I’ll hang up first.” Without waiting for an answer from Doctor Leo, Eveline immediately hung up the call. With trembling hands, Eveline tried to contact Helena, her sister. Several times, Eveline tried to reach Helena, but her call kept going to voicemail. Eveline kept trying, until finally the call was answered. “What do you want now, Eve? Can’t you understand that I’m busy!” Helena answered the call in a loud, harsh voice. “I’m really sorry, Helena. But this is really serious. I don’t know what to do, and who to ask for help.” “Tell me quickly. I don’t have much time to talk.” “It’s… it’s about mom, Helena. You know that mom’s condition is getting worse. The pain is getting worse now. And… and she needs surgery. The sooner she gets the surgery, the sooner she’ll be well. Please, can you give me some money?” “Money? You know that I work long hours for little pay. My boss and I split the profits. And I myself rarely even enjoy the fruits of my labor. How could I have the money to lend it to you? You work for a big company, your salary should be able to pay for all that.” Eveline gently massaged her forehead. She felt overwhelmed. Talking to her sister, Helena, would be something she could not easily do. “I do work for the company, Helena. But my salary is not that big. I also have to fulfill other needs. And the cost of mom’s surgery is very high.” “How much? You don’t seem to get tired of spending your own money on that sickly old woman. How much more money will it take to treat her now?” “Helena, the operation will cost one billion seven hundred and fifty million.” “WHAT?! ARE YOU CRAZY, EVE?! HOW CAN YOU HAVE THAT MUCH MONEY FOR AN OPERATION! IF YOU DON’T HAVE THAT MUCH MONEY, WHAT ABOUT ME? I DON’T HAVE THAT KIND OF MONEY EITHER! AND YES, IF I HAD THAT MUCH MONEY, I WOULD DEFINITELY ENJOY MY LIFE WITHOUT YOU AND THAT OLD WOMAN IN MY LIFE. IF NECESSARY, YOU DON’T NEED TO THINK ABOUT WHERE YOU GOT THE MONEY FROM, AND JUST LET THE OLD LADY GO FOR NOW. ALL HER LIFE, SHE’S BEEN MAKING TROUBLE WITH HER ILLNESS!” “HELENA! WATCH YOUR LANGUAGE!” Eveline’s breath caught. She felt angry. “After all, she is our mother. Whatever mistakes she made in the past, at least forgive her for a moment. You can be angry with her again once she’s healthy. But don’t punish her with this misery, Helena. She needs you. She needs us.” “What?! Are you going to yell at me, after begging me to borrow money for that wicked old woman?! So listen to me one more time. I’m not going to give you any of my money to help with that old lady’s medical expenses. She deserves this misery now, for all the things she’s done in the past. She really deserves it. And I don’t want to get involved with her ever again.” Eveline fell silent, holding back her irritation for an instant. “Watch your language, Helena. This is about mom. Our mother. And she’s fighting for her life. How can you talk like that? If we don’t help her, then who will? At least think about this for a moment. You can hate and resent her, but I beg you to help her this once.” “You help her then, Eve. I’m not willing to help her at all. After all, I haven’t remembered her for a long time, after I left the city. Then today, you suddenly called, and hoped that I would help find money to pay for the old lady’s surgery. Don’t ever expect that from me, Eve. I would never do that. All this time, all these years, I’ve been working and making money for myself, not for anyone else.” “Helena, please, understand… just this once.” “No. Do you think she’s ever understood me or understood you in all these years? No, right? And besides, I’ve also long forgotten my life with that woman. And not anymore. I don’t need you or that old woman in my life. It would be best if you just gave up, Eve. Let that woman go, and live as you please.” “You can’t be selfish, Helena. I’ve never asked for your help once in my life. Just this once, I really begged you to help. Please, Helena. Think about it once more.” Eveline continued to hope that Helena would change her mind now. “Sorry to say, Eve. But my answer will forever remain the same. No means no. I’m hanging up, and yes, don’t ever contact me again after today. Because I don’t want to hear anything from you about her. Unless, if you contact me to inform me of the old woman’s death, then I will definitely come to her funeral, with a smile.” Helena paused her words, and Eveline fell silent to try and quell the anger she was feeling right now. Helena’s words to her now were like a bow piercing her heart. Helena had indeed changed completely now. “And oh yeah Eveline, if you really need the money to pay for that woman’s surgery, then just sell yourself to the big boss at the nightclub. Or you can even sell yourself to your own boss for a lot of money. I hear your boss is a handsome guy who’s d*mn rich. And again, all rich men always like virgins, right?” The phone call was immediately cut off unilaterally by Helena. Eveline looked at her cell phone with wide eyed eyes. Eveline’s mind felt very frantic now. She sat down right on top of the closet and stayed there. Her grip on her cell phone tightened. Her mind was drifting, and she didn’t know what to do now. Eveline’s chest felt so tight, she almost forgot how to breathe freely. Eveline’s mind kept thinking about how unfair life was to her. Not to mention the conversation she and Doctor Leo had earlier. Eveline felt even more unable to think about all the things that were happening right now in her life. “What can I do now?” Eveline rested her head on her palms, and sobbed there. She was crying. Eveline rubbed her face in instant frustration. Her already puffy face, with her eyes continuing to well up with tears, really looked very pitiful now. “What should I do?” She muttered with a hollow feeling. Eveline’s mind was now completely blank, and she could not focus herself right now. Until not long after that, Eveline’s mind instantly recalled what Killian had said earlier. ‘You will have to spend the night with me.’ ‘One night you spend with me, and I will give you a million dollars that you want.’ ‘One night. One million dollars.’ Eveline was silent with a flat face. Tears kept falling down her face. She did not make any expression, but she knew that she felt very tight and cold. Her whole body felt weak and cold now. “There is no other way now.” Eveline muttered in a whisper. Slowly, Eveline stood up from the closet, and exited the bathroom stall. She walked over to the long sink in front of her, turned on the water faucet, and washed her puffy face. Several times, she washed her face with water, and afterwards, she wiped her face with a tissue. Her eyes still looked red, but her face looked very pale now. Now, she was determined. And she would not back down now. Eveline walked out of the bathroom, and returned to her desk. She was pensive again, and waited for the clock to tick. Counting the seconds that felt like minutes to her.

    Inside his room, Killian couldn’t focus on his work, ever since Eveline left in a fit of rage. Killian no longer even looked at his laptop and work files that were still open on the table. Killian sat back in his chair, and looked at the open window of his office. “I shouldn’t have said such a demeaning thing to Eveline. After all, she is an employee of this company. She is my employee. I should have respected her as an employee of this company.” Killian raised both hands and rested them on his forehead as he closed his eyelids. “Huh… how stupid of me. I shouldn’t have said that. Eveline must still feel upset and angry with me. What if she decides to resign because of what I said earlier? Furthermore, compared to the employees who are more senior than her, Eveline’s work is much better. I should go see her and apologize to her.” Killian opened his eyelids and sighed once more. “And I’m getting dumber, because I can never lose my perspective on women. I’ve misunderstood Eveline. And d*mn it, why do I still feel the prestige to apologize. But I need to apologize, before Eveline misunderstands everything I said to her earlier. Yes, I should apologize to her.” Killian turned his chair around and looked at the clock on the wall in front of him. It was late afternoon, and it was already time to leave work. Killian closes his laptop and the files on his desk and puts them into his briefcase. “I need to find Eveline immediately and apologize to her. Don’t let her go home now.” He muttered, hastily stuffing all his belongings into his bag. Knock Knock “Yes? Just go in.” Killian said without shifting his focus to the activity he was doing now. The door opened slowly, then closed again. Killian turned his head towards the person who entered his room, and fell silent instantly. Realizing that it was Eveline who entered his room now. Killian immediately stood up straight. “Eveline?” Killian cleared his throat. “Eveline, I have something to talk to you about. I…” “I accept it.” Eveline instantly cut off Killian’s unfinished speech there. Eveline stood in front of Killian’s desk very stiffly. Her hands were interlocked in front of her body, with her eyes looking straight ahead. Eveline did not even look at Killian who was silent looking at her. “Wait. What do you mean?” Killian asked as he walked closer to Eveline. Killian stood right beside Eveline, while looking at Eveline’s expression that looked nervous there. Eveline’s body trembled, and she tried to hide it. “I accept your offer, Mr. Killian.” Eveline said once again. Killian widened his eyes in disbelief. “Eveline, I…” “But I have some conditions too.” Cut Eveline off. Killian fell silent instantly. The previously shocked look on her face changed to one of restrained anger. Killian’s forehead creased deeply, and averted his eyes. “What are your conditions?” Killian replied, though he was holding back from shouting. Eveline swallowed her saliva with difficulty. She adjusted her breathing several times so that she no longer felt as claustrophobic and nervous as she did now. But it seemed like a useless thing to do. “My condition is that this matter will remain between us. After the night is over, we will never discuss this ever again. This matter will have no effect on my work or my job in this company.” Eveline fell silent and paused her words. Eveline slightly glanced at Killian who was still averting his eyes from her. “Just for one night only. After that, there is no second night or any night. This affair will only end on that night.” Killian was getting more and more incredulous with all the things Eveline was saying now. “Okay. When then?” “Tonight.” Eveline replied briefly. Killian turned his gaze back, and looked at Eveline who was still not taking her eyes off of him. “Anything else?” Eveline’s body was trembling even more. Both of her legs felt very weak, and her whole body, which was covered in cold sweat now, felt even worse. “At the end of this night, I want all the money.” Eveline sighed with a pained feeling. Her whole body even felt very cold now. “I need all the money as soon as the night is over between us.” Killian’s face looked even more flushed, as the anger, and distrust inside him grew. “Alright. Tonight. You will receive the money after the business between us is over. I already told you that I will give you the money in cash. At the end of the night, you will have all your money.” They both fell silent, lost in their own thoughts. Until the next second, without saying anything else, Eveline turned around and walked out of Killian’s room, slightly running. Eveline couldn’t stand being around Killian with the emotional pressure she was feeling right now. Eveline’s departure, instantly made Killian pull her hair hard with both hands. “Aaarrrggghhh!!! D*mn you, Eveline! D*mn you!” Said Killian who immediately dropped all the objects on his desk. He needed to vent the anger he had been feeling. Killian’s breathing was irregular, and he clenched his palms tightly again. “I was wrong. You’re just like any other woman. The women who will always be willing to do anything for money. You’re just like all of them, Eveline! You’re just like that woman!” Brak Killian hit his desk very hard. He was trying to vent his anger and frustration right now. He did not even feel any pain. “I was just trying to change my mind, my perspective on women. But, you proved me so wrong, Eveline. Women are the same as other women. Women will forever act and do anything just to get money. And I almost easily believed that you might be a different woman. But as it turns out, you are just like that woman. You brought back the darkness in my mind about women, Eveline Mason. The darkness that seems to have spread everywhere inside me. And you’re drowning me in that darkness even more.” Killian was breathing heavily, with his eyes reddened. He looked full of anger and hatred now. “You are the darkness, Eveline Mason.” *** On the other hand, after Eveline walked out of Killian’s room, she quickly grabbed her bag, and took the elevator to get home from the office. Inside the elevator, her whole body was still trembling, and her eyes were even wet from the tears that had been welling up. This was the only way she had now. Eveline felt helpless with the difficult situation she was facing now. Eveline let out a small sob. She raised her right palm, and covered her lips, in order to stifle the sound of her own sobs now. She felt stupid and helpless. “It’s okay, Eveline. It’s okay.” Eveline murmured in the end. With rough movements, she wiped away the remaining tears on her face. Several times, causing her face to look slightly reddish, with her face puffy. “It’s not a big deal. It’s only for one night. After that, you can rest easy, because mom will be fine after that. It’s no problem. I’m fine.” Eveline continued to mutter in order to strengthen herself now. Ting The elevator doors opened slowly, and Eveline walked out slowly. Eveline walked out of the company area, heading for the nearest bus stop there. It had become her habit to travel to and from work by bus. Eveline stood silently with a sad look in her eyes. She didn’t know what else should be on her mind right now. To her, time seemed to pass very quickly. When the bus arrived, Eveline let out her breath slowly, and walked into the bus. She chose to sit at the very back, right by the window. She slowly opened the window, and tried to enjoy the afternoon air that had always been unique to her. Even so, a few times, her tears still fell down her cheeks. But quickly, Eveline wiped the tears away. Without Eveline realizing it, Killian saw her from inside the car. Both of Killian’s hands were clenched. “Let’s prove it once again, Eveline. Are you really the same as other women or not. Now it’s up to you. I still have a little hope that my thoughts about you are wrong, Eveline.” Murmured Killian who slowly reached for his cell phone inside his coat pocket. Quickly, he typed a message that he would send to Eveline’s number. ‘I will be waiting for you at Lux Hotel tonight, at nine o’clock.’ That was the only sentence Killian typed, and sent it immediately. After that, Killian put his cell phone back into his pocket, and left the company in his car. On the other hand, Eveline felt a vibration on her cell phone, and she immediately opened it. It was a message sent by Killian. Eveline’s breath caught in her throat as she read the message Killian had sent her. Eveline’s grip on her cell phone tightened. Eveline closed her eyelids very tightly, and tried to look strong. Eveline had no intention of replying to the message, and ignored it. Eveline switched to dialing Doctor Leo’s cell phone number. She slowly brought the phone to her right ear, and waited for the call to be picked up by Doctor Leo. After a few seconds of waiting, the call was finally picked up. “Yes, Eveline?” Doctor Leo said. “Doctor, I’ll bring the money tomorrow.” Eveline muttered slowly. Her face looked flat, and pale. But it could still be seen clearly, if there was any resilience in those eyes now. “That’s good, Eveline! I’m glad to hear that. Then, call me tomorrow, when you will bring the money, okay? After that, I will take care of everything for your mother’s surgery. And yes, don’t worry, your mother has already eaten and is resting this afternoon. So tomorrow, after you bring the money, I will also directly contact the specialized doctor from the hospital in London. If your mother has the operation, then you can breathe a little easier, Eveline. Everything will definitely be fine.” Doctor Leo sounded pleased. Eveline thinned her lips, and nodded her head with a faint movement. “Of course, Doctor. Thank you. I’ll call you again tomorrow.” “Of course, Eveline. I’ll close up first, I have to take care of the other patients.” Eveline responded with a small dejection. Then after that, Doctor Leo disconnected the phone call. Eveline lowered the cell phone from her ear, and looked at it. Eveline turned off her cell phone for a moment. But Eveline’s mind went back to the message sent by Killian. “Nine o’clock tonight.” She muttered. Eveline leaned her body against the bus bench and sighed loudly. “Everything will be fine. After mom’s surgery, mom will be healthy. And be able to move around like before again. After that, I’ll go back to working hard, to pay back the money.” ‘This matter is just for one night.’ ‘At the end of the night, you will have all your money.’

    Ting Killian put two ice cubes into his drink glass, then shook the glass slightly, until the cold flavor of the ice cubes blended with the drink. Slowly, Killian drank the drink and fell back into silence. His hawk-like eyes seemed to pierce through the cold that was beginning to envelop him. He looked straight at the buildings and streets displayed from below his luxurious apartment on the 20th floor. “She didn’t answer my message. I don’t know what she had in mind when she agreed to my terms earlier. Or maybe she really just wanted to play a trick on me?” Killian tightened his grip on the now empty drink glass. His face looked hardened, and he did not like his own thoughts. Although he could not at all block his assumptions about Eveline at the moment. He could not even completely prevent the assumptions that were playing in his mind. Killian put the empty glass down on the table, and walked over to a suitcase lying on his bed. Slowly, he opened the suitcase, revealing a wad of money worth two billion dollars inside. Killian’s hand tightened again, and immediately shut the suitcase he had prepared there. Then sat himself down hard on the bed, right next to the suitcase. Killian looked very disturbed with what was on his mind right now. “D*mn. What if she really just wants to frame me? Look, she’s just an employee of my company, and probably has a very devious mind to enrich herself, by involving me in a scandal.” Killian rubbed his face very hard with the palm of his right hand. Then shook his head in a quick motion. Trying to drive away his own thoughts at the moment. “No, no, no. That can’t be the case, Killian. If Eveline is indeed trying to set me up, then I’ll make sure she regrets that devious plan she had. You’ll see. I won’t let a single woman get away with scheming against me.” Quickly, Killian got up and refilled his empty glass with the drink, as well as ice cubes. Drinking the drink so greedily, that he almost broke the glass, so tightly was he gripping it now. Killian’s eyes took a small glance at the watch on his left wrist, it was already eight o’clock in the evening. One more hour before the secret meeting he and Eveline had tonight at Lux hotel. Without another thought, Killian put the glass back down, then put his cell phone into his shirt pocket, and put his wallet into his pants pocket. And not forgetting, to immediately grab the suitcase that contained the money, then walked with his long and quick footsteps out from inside his apartment right now. Every step Killian took felt very heavy, and he recognized that, it was not what he really wanted. He just wanted to test, and hoped that everything didn’t match up with all the prejudices that had been running through his mind since before. Brak Killian got into the car, and put the suitcase on the passenger seat. This time, he drove the car himself. At least, it was something Killian could do at the moment, to be able to clear his frantic mind a little. Killian paused for a moment after starting the car engine, with both hands gripping the steering wheel tightly. “I was really hoping that you wouldn’t show up at that hotel tonight, Eveline.” He muttered. “Don’t let my current prejudice be answered by your arrival at that hotel. Otherwise, I myself do not even know what will happen after this between us.” Killian lowered his head slightly, and closed his eyelids for a moment now. “Please, stop whatever is on your mind right now, Eveline. If you do not come to the hotel tonight, then I, will not say anything more about the thing we agreed upon. Even if possible, I will also apologize for the impudence of my previous words.” Killian fell silent again, and sighed loudly. “But, if you still come to the hotel tonight, then I will not be able to back out of what I said before. I will not be able to back out easily. So please, God, don’t let me keep doing what I’ve been thinking.” Killian opened his eyelids again, and began to drive his car at a moderate speed. Hoping in his heart that his request to God would be heard. The stubborn man who was too rigid with life, was really never good at managing his words. Whether his words were right or wrong. Whether his words were hurtful or not. Killian was never good at expressing what was really in his heart and mind. Which sometimes, that’s what makes the life he lives so stiff, and flat. *** Eveline looked at her reflection in the mirror in her room. She had just finished cleaning herself, and only covered her body with a bath robe. Eveline, who originally wanted to calm herself down by cleaning her body, felt even more frantic. She was of course very afraid of all the possibilities that would happen if she came to the hotel tonight. It was almost nine o’clock, and Eveline still felt very much at home in her room, her home. “But if I don’t come to the hotel, then what about mom’s surgery?” Eveline muttered with her eyes beginning to glaze over. Never in her life had Eveline felt so weak and frantic with her own thoughts as she did now. Her right palm tightly gripped the bath robe that was still so tightly attached to her body. Eveline began to shiver from the cold. With her hair and parts of her body still wet there. “I can’t be selfish by only thinking about myself right now. Mom needs me more than anything to be able to help her. After all, by doing the surgery, mom will definitely recover quickly, and after that she will no longer be in pain every night, having trouble sleeping to endure the pain all over her body.” Eveline sighed very roughly. She closed her eyelids for a moment, and it instantly made tears fall down her cheeks. Tears that had been held back in her eyes. With a rough movement, Eveline wiped away the tears on her cheeks, and opened her eyelids. “Everything will be fine. Yes, everything will definitely be fine. It’s just for one night, and after that, my life will go back to normal. As usual.” With her eyes reddened, and determination returning to her, Eveline immediately shifted her body, walking over to the wardrobe in the corner of the room. She opened the closet, and began to sort out which clothes would be suitable for her to wear tonight. Something that even she found quite disgusting to do now. Shortly after, Eveline’s gaze fell on a simple dress that was black, sleeveless, and below the knee length. A dress that she had bought with her first paycheck, while working at Killian’s company. Eveline reached out her hand and took the dress. She looked at it, still feeling frantic. She felt very reluctant to go to the hotel and meet with Killian. However, on the other hand, her mother was in the hospital, waiting for her recovery. And Eveline couldn’t bear it if she acted like her sister Helena did. Quickly, Eveline put on the dress and made up. After all, she had to get to the hotel requested by Killian tonight. There was no other way. Time was running out. And if Eveline kept going, the longer her mother would be waiting. Eveline only had her mother at the moment. Of course, she didn’t want to lose the person who was the reason she worked so hard. Compared to Helena who went away, and seemed to no longer consider herself and their mother as family. Eveline wanted to keep doing her best. Even if it meant sacrificing herself for others. “The darkness will surely leave, and bring me into the bright light again. All the confusion I’m feeling right now, will surely pass soon. After you get the operation, I will work very hard to pay back the money that Mr. Killian gave me.” Eveline looked at herself who had finished putting on the dress and also put on simple makeup there. Her eyes imperceptibly teared up again. But with all her might, she tried to keep the tears from falling from her eyes. Eveline’s palms were clenched very tightly, as much as possible, she herself even held back the sound of sobbing from her lips now, so as not to let it out and sound weak. “This is just one night. And after that, everything that will happen in this night, will stop immediately, when I get the money. It doesn’t matter. It’s just one night. It will all be worth it when mom gets better.”

    ‘I’m waiting for you in room 825.’ The message was typed by Killian quickly, as soon as he arrived at the hotel lobby, and sent directly to Eveline’s number. Without waiting for a reply, Killian walked straight into the elevator that would take him to the floor where the room was located. His grip tightened on the suitcase containing the money. Inside the elevator, Killian felt very uneasy at all. “D*mn. D*mn it. I don’t know what’s going through my mind right now.” Killian shook his head several times, and tried to regain his composure, although it was very difficult for him to do now. Ting The elevator opened, and Killian quickly walked out, down the hotel hallway, and into the room he had reserved. Inside the room, Killian went straight to the room, and placed the suitcase containing the money right on top of the mini bar table. Killian sighed roughly. He felt very tense. Of course he was. All this time, Killian had never even interacted too closely with women. Let alone this with Eveline who was his own employee. Killian picked up a water bottle, and drank it greedily. At least, he could feel much calmer after drinking something fresh. Still feeling a little uneasy, Killian walked to the balcony of the room, and sat on one of the chairs there. Leaning his body, he took another sip of the drink in his hand. Killian sighed loudly. “D*mn, Eveline. If only you hadn’t agreed to the stupid terms I carelessly said earlier, I wouldn’t have been as distraught as I am now.” Killian rubbed his face roughly. It was all too frustrating for him to think about. “Hopefully, you’re not thinking of actually coming here, Eveline. Otherwise, I will regret even more what I said to you.” Silently, Killian cast a small glance at the watch on his left wrist. It was thirty minutes past nine in the evening. It was almost ten o’clock at night. And there was still no sign of Eveline’s arrival at the hotel now. For a moment, Killian felt relieved about that. His positive mind felt very confident that Eveline was not coming. No Killian put the bottle in his hand down on the floor, and with the vigor that suddenly reappeared in him, Killian got up and walked back into the room. He looked at his cell phone, and found no reply message from Eveline, leaving only two ticks that turned blue. Eveline had read it. But she would definitely not come. Killian believed that, and silently thanked God for listening to his prayers. Killian quickly stuffed his phone back into his pants pocket, grabbed his suitcase, and walked towards the door of the room with long strides. A smile of relief appeared on his face, which had only been able to wear a stiff expression. Killian reached for the doorknob of his hotel room, and opened it. But the smile on his face immediately disappeared, as soon as he realized Eveline’s existence right in front of the door, silently. Eveline was surprised, as she had not even knocked on the door, and it was already open. Eveline had just arrived, and was too nervous to knock. “You?” Killian couldn’t help but speak spontaneously. Never mind that Eveline was actually there, right in front of him, right in front of his hotel room. Eveline was silent, didn’t say anything, and just lowered her head to avoid the shocked and also very intense gaze given by Killian now. ‘God, why don’t you ever listen to my prayers even though I prayed so fervently this time? Can’t you be a little kind to me? How can I not let Eveline into my dark life?’ Killian’s mind was in agony. He even came close to slamming the door shut again, and really wished that he was just hallucinating that Eveline was on his hotel room doorstep. But of course, that would be a complete waste. She couldn’t do that. Especially with Eveline who openly showed that she was uncomfortable with just standing at the door of the room. “I have come, according to the conditions you asked for.” Eveline muttered. From the tone of her voice alone, it could be heard that she was extremely distressed. Eveline had, in fact, deliberately walked for quite a while before finally deciding to take a taxi to this hotel. Both of her legs still felt weak and stiff, as if she was not willing to be in front of Killian to get the money loan now. Killian grew silent, not knowing what else to say. With a stiff movement, he widened the door to the room, as if it was a code for Eveline to come inside. Eveline stepped into the room, and fell silent near the sofa. She stood while twisting the dress she was wearing, in order to reduce the tension. Killian, meanwhile, closed and locked the door, then sighed. ‘There’s no way out anymore. I have to finish this.’ Killian thought. He walked over to Killian who immediately placed the suitcase in his hand on the table near the sofa. Eveline stood stiffly, while slightly glancing at Killian, and watching the man’s movements. “The money… where is it?” Eveline whispered, as Killian stood before her. “Right there. In that suitcase.” Killian replied as he pointed at the suitcase. Eveline stared at the suitcase that was big enough for her. There was money there. The money she would use to pay for her mother’s surgery tomorrow. Without saying anything, Killian tried to step his feet again, getting closer to Eveline who was still stiffly standing there. Eveline could feel her legs weakening, but she tried to stay upright. “Look at me, and tell me that you still want to do this.” Killian muttered, as he stopped his steps right in front of Eveline. They were so close that Eveline could smell the perfume mixed with the drink from Killian’s lips. Eveline nodded faintly, and raised her head. She immediately showed her courage by looking into Killian’s eyes there. “I’m very sure.” Killian hardened his facial expression, and he found it very difficult to swallow his own saliva. All the tension that had been in his mind and feelings seemed to be intensified, and it was not at all favorable for him now. Stiffly, Killian reached out his right hand, and rubbed the side of Eveline’s face. The sudden behavior instantly made Eveline drop her bag to the floor. Killian knew that Eveline was as nervous and tense as he was. But Killian wanted to maintain his image. Killian grabbed Eveline’s waist and brought her closer to him. Their faces were getting closer to each other. “You can leave here, if you don’t like it or don’t want it, Eveline Mason.” Killian was still trying to give Eveline one last chance to change her mind. Eveline looked up. “No, I don’t. Let’s settle our business tonight, Mr. Killian Blake.”

    Eveline slowly opened her swollen, heavy eyes. She sighed as she realized that night was turning into early morning. Eveline’s grip on the blanket covering her naked body tightened. Yes, Eveline and Killian had indeed done it last night. Eveline glanced over at Killian, who was lying on his back to her left. She made sure Killian was still sound asleep. Without saying a word, Eveline slowly got out of bed and cleaned herself in the bathroom. She didn’t want to linger any longer in the same hotel room with Killian. So, Eveline quickly put her dress back on and checked all the items she had packed in her bag. Eveline was in a hurry to avoid facing Killian again, in case he woke up later. Eveline felt sick at the sight of his face. Without looking back, Eveline left the room, grabbed her suitcase, which was still in its original place, and exited the room. The steps of Eveline’s feet seemed to clash with the sound of her labored breathing. Eveline wanted to cry, but she had to get to the hospital quickly to pay for the surgery. Stopping a taxi, Eveline quickly got inside and headed to the hospital. She didn’t realize that Killian was watching her from the balcony of the hotel room. Killian stared intently at Eveline as she walked away with the suitcase containing the money he had given her. In truth, Killian couldn’t sleep soundly, so he decided to pretend to be asleep. “I thought you wouldn’t really come here, Eveline. It turns out I was wrong. You came here to make a business deal with me. And you left once the deal was done.” Killian muttered softly, shaking his head slightly. His feet stepped back into the room, and he closed the balcony door. “You were right, Eveline Mason. What happened between us tonight was just a business relationship. Nothing more than that.” Killian approached the mini bar, took a bottle of drink, and an empty glass. Slowly, he poured the contents of the bottle into the glass, adding two ice cubes. He needed some clarity in his head. He felt restless and uneasy. Killian downed the drink in the glass and fell silent again. “You didn’t even look back once. A very good game, Eveline.” Killian chuckled softly as he looked at the empty glass in his hand. “But why? Why do I feel strange about you after tonight, Eve? Am I interested in getting involved in the dangerous game you’re playing, Eveline Mason?” Killian refilled his glass almost to the brim, brought it closer to the bed, and sat back against it. Slowly, he drank from the glass. But his eyes began to scan every corner of the room now. Killian sighed, closing his eyes briefly, as the memories of everything he and Eveline had done the night before flashed through his mind. Killian felt increasingly uneasy about himself. Especially when he recalled how their kiss had happened. Suddenly, Killian opened his eyes again and sighed heavily. “Even the scent of your body is still lingering here, Eveline. What is really happening? Why did you leave your mark here? Not only here, but also in my heart. What have you done to me, Eveline? Why do I feel this way about you? Why did you make me feel this way? And why you, Eveline Mason?” Killian downed the drink in his glass, then placed it on the table next to the bed. He lay down, facing the part of the bed where Eveline had been lying earlier. Killian couldn’t understand what he was feeling right now. Never in his entire life, at twenty-eight years old, had he felt something so strange about himself. Especially with a woman, Eveline Mason. And this was the first time Killian felt something odd inside himself. And Killian didn’t understand a single thing. Killian reached out his left hand and stroked the side of the bed. He suddenly felt a pang of longing. For some reason, he couldn’t guess what was going on in his heart and mind at that moment. It was as though everything that had happened last night had managed to change who Killian Blake had always been. And he didn’t like it one bit. He felt increasingly restless. “I don’t know what I’ll do after this, if we meet at the office later, Eveline. Can you look at someone who offered you that ridiculous deal with that amount of money? Can you look at the person who was the first for you too?” *** Eveline hurried down the hospital corridor toward her mother’s ward. Eveline clutched the suitcase tightly in both hands, right in front of her body. Eveline felt relieved. Of course. Because no matter what, her mother’s surgery had to be done, no matter what it took. As she neared her mother’s ward, she saw Dr. Leo exiting with a nurse. Immediately, Eveline quickened her pace. “Dr. Leo.” Eveline called out, stopping right in front of Dr. Leo. “Oh, Eveline. You came this early?” Dr. Leo smiled warmly at Eveline. “Yes, I woke up very early. I’m too excited. And… and I’ve brought the money for my mother’s surgery.” Eveline explained. She was a bit nervous and tired, as she had been running unconsciously from the moment she stepped out of the taxi until she reached there. “Wow, I’m glad to hear that. That means your mother will be able to have the surgery soon.” Eveline nodded enthusiastically. Her eyes even began to well up with tears. She felt happy yet heartbroken. Eveline was happy because her mother would soon be able to undergo surgery and recover from her illness. But on the other hand, Eveline felt heartbroken because she had obtained the money by sleeping with her boss. “In that case, nurse, help Eveline with all the paperwork so that her mother’s surgery can be performed this afternoon.” Dr. Leo said to the nurse who had been standing behind him all along. “Alright, Doctor.” The nurse nodded and walked toward Eveline. “Come on, Miss Eveline. I’ll help you with the paperwork.” The nurse said with a smile. Eveline nodded again and began to follow the nurse to the administration office to fill out forms, print documents, and pay for the surgery and other expenses there. After making sure all the forms and documents were taken care of, Eveline was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief. Eveline walked into her mother’s hospital room and sat on the small chair next to her mother’s bedside table, where her mother was still asleep. Gently, Eveline reached out and held her mother’s wrinkled, limp hand. Eveline bowed her head, trying very hard not to cry in front of her mother. “Everything will be okay, Mom. After the surgery, you’ll be much healthier and able to resume your activities as before. After that, you won’t have to worry about any medical expenses anymore. I’ll work even harder so I can repay the money Killian gave me. It doesn’t matter what happened between us last night. As long as it’s worth it for your recovery. And besides, I don’t want others to know what happened between us. I don’t want people to think badly of me without knowing the truth. I don’t know. I might not be able to handle it if others start suspecting what happened between me and Killian. I hope everything will stay okay and go back to normal.” Eveline lifted her head and gently kissed her mother’s hand, which was in her grasp. Eveline quickly wiped the tears welling up in her eyes. She wouldn’t cry anymore. Now, the strength within her was growing stronger. She wouldn’t lose just because of crying like that. “Eve? You’re here?” Her mother’s sudden voice made Eveline straighten her body and force a small smile toward her mother. Eveline promised herself that she would appear fine in front of her mother now. Because before the surgery could be performed, her mother’s condition had to be completely stable, and she didn’t want her mother to worry too much about unnecessary things that could disrupt the surgical process. “Yes, just now.” Eveline replied with a faint nod. “I’ve also taken care of all the necessary paperwork for your surgery. This afternoon, you’ll have the surgery, and after that, everything will be fine.” “But, Eve, the surgery requires a very high cost. Where did you get that much money in such a short time?” Her mother looked at her with concern. Eveline was startled and realized that her mother would definitely ask her about it. “Um… I borrowed it from my boss at work. He’s very kind. So he lent me the money. But of course, I have to work longer hours than the other employees. I have to work overtime and on holidays. Until the debt is paid off, I’ll have to work much harder than before. I even have to take on a big project as well.” “Your boss is very kind; I hope he receives great rewards as well.” Her mother looked very grateful, and it all seemed to hit Eveline hard, who was forcing a smile on her face. “Yes… he is very kind, Mother.”

    “Good morning, Mr. Killian. I’ve prepared your black coffee with less sugar, and your work schedule is on your desk, as usual.” Caleb Rowan, Killian’s bodyguard and trusted confidant, greeted him as soon as Killian entered the company. Killian nodded slowly, his eyes beginning to scan the lobby of his company. “Thank you, Caleb.” Caleb nodded and followed Killian’s gaze. “Are you looking for something, sir? If so, let me help you find it.” Caleb offered. “Oh, no. No. That’s not necessary.” Killian shook his head quickly. He returned to his usual expressionless face and no longer looked around. Of course, he was trying to find Eveline there. However, he was completely unsuccessful. Without saying anything, Killian cleared his throat and walked back to his office, followed by Caleb walking right behind him. Just as he usually did when working with Killian. After that, Killian entered the room, and Caleb went to his own room, which was directly across from Killian’s. Inside, Killian walked toward the desk, where there was already coffee and the schedule of tasks he would be doing today. But it seemed like Killian’s mind wasn’t on his work right now. It was as though all the focus Killian usually had had been taken away by something still weighing heavily on his heart. “Why hasn’t Eveline arrived yet? Is she not coming today?” Killian muttered, lifting his left hand to check his watch. “It’s almost eight in the morning. It’s already work hours, and she’s not where she usually is.” Killian sounded anxious all of a sudden. He’d never felt this strange feeling before, like something was stealing his focus, and it was all because of Eveline. Slowly, Killian sat down in his chair and sipped the coffee that was still pretty hot on his desk. Killian was silent as his thoughts couldn’t be distracted from Eveline at all. He felt a deep sense of guilt over what he had done to Eveline. As if he had taken advantage of her when she needed help. Though there was some truth to that as well. But Killian wasn’t good at handling conversations with women. And he admitted that this was the first time he had felt something different with a woman, with Eveline. Before this, Killian had even felt unable to be close to women. Or even when women openly approached and flirted with him, Killian felt repulsed and avoided them all. He had been doing this for years, but everything seemed to change after the words he had spoken to Eveline without thinking. Killian truly felt guilty and sinful. “D*mn it. I can’t even stop thinking about you, Eveline.” Killian placed the coffee cup back on the table and sighed. “Are you deliberately avoiding me today?” Killian furrowed his brow deeply. “But what does it matter to you, Killian? You took advantage of that girl’s helplessness last night, and now you actually expect her to come to the office to face you directly? She wouldn’t be able to look at the person who took something precious from her, right in front of her. Eveline wouldn’t be able to do that so quickly, would she?” Killian muttered to himself. Killian roughly wiped his face. He grew increasingly anxious. Usually, if an employee was absent, he would receive an email or online message from his assistant regarding a leave of absence. But this time, there was nothing. His assistant hadn’t sent a single email or online message about Eveline. Killian couldn’t just call Eveline’s number, because he knew the message would only end with a blue checkmark, with no reply. Killian took his phone and kept hoping for just one message about Eveline. But his wish seemed like it would remain a fantasy. The clock already showed nine o’clock minus fifteen minutes AM. It was almost nine AM, and Eveline hadn’t come. Killian could confirm that through the employee attendance app installed on his phone. “What happened to you, Eveline?” Killian put down his phone and leaned back in his chair, closing his eyes tightly. He tried hard not to think about Eveline anymore. But it was all in vain. Killian quickly opened his eyes, his brow furrowed. “Wait, I haven’t even found out the truth about Eveline borrowing that much money. What did you do with all that money, Eveline?” *** After telling her mother that she had managed to secure the funds for the operation, Eveline decided to return home briefly to clean herself up. Eveline felt she had too many traces of Killian, and she didn’t like that at all. Eveline sat quietly in the bathtub filled with warm water and lavender-scented soap. Eveline tried to calm herself and stop thinking about everything she and Killian had done the night before. Several times, Eveline submerged her head in the bathtub, soaking her hair and scalp in the warm water. As if letting all the thoughts that kept bothering her slowly fade away. Though, Eveline herself wasn’t sure at all whether all the memories of last night’s events would truly disappear from her mind now. Not to mention the fact that she still worked at Killian’s company, and it was certain that when she returned to work, she would meet Killian again in the near future. Eveline felt unable to face the man who had once been the most important person in her life and had taken something very precious from her. But life goes on. She had to work very hard to repay all the money she had borrowed from Killian, then leave as far away as possible. “Everyone keeps saying he’s a good man, even though his actions don’t show it. But what he did to me will always remind me that he’s not a good man at all. He’s evil. He even dared to impose disgusting conditions on his employees who needed help. And for no good reason. After what happened last night, to me, he’s nothing more than a wicked man.” Eveline’s palms clenched tightly. Her face hardened, holding back her emotions. But her eyes were brimming with tears. The turmoil of feelings within her heart seemed to be playing with her now. Eveline briefly submerged her head in the bathtub again, then emerged. Eveline sighed heavily. “Now what I need to think about is finding a part-time job that can help me pay off all that money faster. The sooner I pay back the money he gave me, the sooner I can leave his life. I can’t guarantee what will happen in the future. Or what he’ll do to me after what happened last night. He’s a very dangerous man.” Eveline fell silent again, then decided to get out of the bathtub and put on her casual clothes. Eveline didn’t even care about her work at the office, because today she had to focus on accompanying her mother for surgery. Of course, that was one of the reasons why Eveline didn’t have to go to the office and meet Killian. Eveline wanted to focus and ensure that her mother’s surgery went smoothly until the post surgery recovery period. Eveline didn’t want to be distracted by all the possibilities that could arise if she and Killian met again at the office, right after last night’s incident. “Should I contact Lily about the leave of absence? But it’s almost nine o’clock. The leave of absence letter I’m going to send might not be received by Lily. But if I don’t give it to her, my monthly bonus will be deducted. Uh. I don’t want that to happen.” Eveline immediately grabbed her phone from the bed and quickly wrote a sick note, then sent it to Lily, Killian’s assistant at the office. After that, Eveline turned off her phone so that no one would disturb her while she was at the hospital. Then, Eveline got dressed and prepared some food for her to eat at the hospital while waiting for her mother’s surgery. After ensuring that all the items she needed were complete, Eveline headed back to the hospital. Throughout the journey, Eveline kept praying that her mother’s surgery would go smoothly. She also prayed for her future life. Eveline was naturally very cautious about what Killian might do. Considering that the man held significant influence over other businessmen. Eveline did not want to take any risks that might offend him or make him feel badly about her after what happened that night. Eveline still cherished her current job, and at some undetermined point in the future, she would indeed leave. She would start her life anew with her mother, who was now healthy. “I swear, I will definitely return all that money and give it directly to you, Mr. Killian. I never break my promises. You’ll know who you’re dealing with when the disgusting conditions you imposed on me are spoken by you. And for the money you gave me last night, I’ll return the rest tomorrow. How can a wealthy man as renowned as you not hear that I only need one billion seven hundred fifty million dollars, not two billion dollars? I won’t let you trample on me after what happened that cursed night. You’ll see me live with this resolve.”

    Eveline stood tensely right in front of the operating room. Her mother had been in the operating room for two hours. A little while ago, a nurse came out and told her that her mother’s surgery would likely be finished in three hours, which meant Eveline still had an hour to wait. Eveline couldn’t calm down because no other nurses or doctors had come out to say anything to her. So Eveline stood up, walked around, and sat down repeatedly. She tried very hard to calm herself down. Until the next second, Eveline sat back down on the bench and decided to turn her phone back on. She found several messages sent by Lily saying that she had received the permission letter, but another message said that Killian hadn’t received the permission letter she had sent. “What’s wrong with that man?!” Eveline muttered unhappily. Her forehead wrinkled as she read all the messages sent by Lily. From the text messages, Eveline could tell that Lily was very panicked because she hadn’t responded to any of the messages she had sent. Eveline sighed roughly. “Why is that man getting more annoying? Usually, any permission letter would be accepted. So why not mine?” Eveline decided to contact Lily. “Yes, hello, Eve? Why are you just calling me now? You don’t know what I’m going through here.” Lily’s voice on the phone sounded extremely exhausted. Eveline was sure Lily had received some harsh scolding from Killian at the office. “I’m sorry, Lily, I truly apologize. But I really don’t want to be bothered today. I already sent you the permission letter this morning, didn’t I? What else is there?” Eveline replied while gently massaging her forehead, which felt dizzy. She had already been thinking too much about her mother’s surgery, and now she had to deal with Killian again. “That man is crazy, Eve. This is the first time in my life, in my years of work, that I’ve had to deal with someone as crazy as him.” Lily sighed heavily. “What do you mean?” Eveline was confused. This was the first time she’d heard Lily call Killian “crazy.” “All day today, Mr. Killian has been ranting for no reason. He started by calling an impromptu meeting and criticizing nearly all the proposals that were already 80% complete. He thinks all the proposals are wrong and need to be redone, Eve! Ugh! I’m so frustrated! I even want to punch him in the face. How can we create new proposals in just two weeks? The companies waiting for our collaboration proposals will think we’re completely unprofessional! That man has no sense at all!” Lily explained passionately. She still sounded very angry even after explaining it. “He did all that? Really? Does that mean the proposals being worked on by the marketing team too?” Eveline immediately felt anxious. Thinking about the proposal she had been working on with the team. “Of course, silly. That man seems intent on torturing us all with that d*mn company proposal. Arrghh!! I can’t take it anymore. I just want to resign!” Lily complained. “This is terrible. The proposal the marketing team made was already almost ninety percent complete. How can we change all that?” “That’s exactly what I’m talking about, Eve. Even all the staff are very upset about what Mr. Killian is demanding. We’ve even tried to persuade Mr. Killian through Caleb, his bodyguard. But Caleb, of course, will side with Mr. Killian. That man is too rigid to make Mr. Killian change his mind.” Eveline fell silent. She felt utterly exhausted. All the problems she was facing, starting with her mother’s surgery, the loan from Killian, spending a night with Killian, and now having to deal with Killian’s madness of wanting to change all the proposals already worked on by the staff were overwhelming. Eveline felt like scratching his face to snap him out of the madness he’d created. “What should I do, Eve? The proposal was already very difficult to work on from the start. How can we possibly change such a difficult proposal from the beginning again?” “I’m also confused, Lily. I’ll ask the head of the marketing department. After all, my role is only to assist in creating the existing proposals. And if he says to change them, then we’ll have to change all the proposals.” “I can’t do that. Even my team rebelled and decided to continue with the old proposal. That crazy man didn’t even read the proposal we all made. Okay. I’ll hang up now, otherwise that crazy man will leave the office and go even crazier on all of us. And yes, if you can come to the office tomorrow, it will make it easier for us all to discuss. Okay?” “Alright. Of course. I’ll be in tomorrow. Don’t worry about it.” After that, the phone call ended. Eveline looked at her phone and found several messages sent by Killian. With a frustrated feeling, Eveline decided to open the messages and read them one by one. ‘Why didn’t you come in?’ ‘Why did you send a sick leave letter to Lily?’ ‘You said that what happened wouldn’t affect your professionalism as a company employee. Then why did you send the sick leave note?’ ‘Are you avoiding me?!’ Those were the only messages Killian had sent, and Eveline immediately realized that Killian’s outburst at the company today was because of her as well. After all, Eveline had previously promised that whatever happened that night wouldn’t interfere with her work at the office. But today was different. Very different, in fact. She had to wait and make sure her mother’s surgery went smoothly, and Eveline didn’t want to go to the office if her mind and feelings were unsettled because she wasn’t there to see her mother through the surgery. “But why? Why is Killian acting as if that night was so important to him? When I don’t even want to remember that night anymore. What is really going on in that man’s mind right now?” Eveline turned off her phone again and stared blankly at the operating room door, which was still tightly closed. Eveline sighed slowly and put her phone in her bag. “I also don’t want to explain what happened today to Killian. He thinks everyone is within his control. That selfish, shameless man. I have to be prepared to face him tomorrow.” Shortly after that, the operating room door opened, revealing her mother’s stretcher being slowly pushed by the nurses and medical staff. Eveline immediately stood up and approached Dr. Leo, who was walking beside her mother’s stretcher. “Dr. Leo, how did my mother’s surgery go? Is… is she okay now? She’ll be okay now, right?” Eveline asked nervously. Dr. Leo smiled reassuringly. “Of course, Eveline. Your mother will be fine now. The surgery we performed went smoothly and was successful. In the next two weeks, your mother’s condition will definitely improve and stabilize. So don’t worry about anything anymore. And you can rest and stop worrying about your mother’s condition now.” “Oh, thank God…” Eveline smiled widely as she continued to follow her mother’s bed being taken to another room after the surgery. “Thank you so much, Dr. Leo. Thank you…” Eveline murmured, glancing back at Dr. Leo who was still walking beside her. “You’re welcome, Eveline. It’s my duty as a doctor.” Now, Eveline’s mother was in a new and more comfortable room. Her mother, who was still unconscious after the surgery, was moved to the new bed, and Eveline waited patiently. The feelings of relief and happiness were overwhelming, and Eveline couldn’t hold back her tears. After everything was done, the nurses and staff quickly left the ward. “Alright, Eveline. I need to get back to work and prepare a report on your mother’s condition. She will regain consciousness in a few hours, so don’t worry. During that time, a nurse will come to check the IV and other matters.” Dr. Leo explained. Eveline nodded slightly. “Of course, Doctor. Thank you.” Dr. Leo smiled slightly, then left the hospital room. Eveline walked over to her mother’s bedside table and sat down on the chair there. Gently, Eveline held her mother’s warm hand. “Everything is okay now, Mom. We’ve made it through this difficult time together.”

    Early in the morning, Eveline woke up and got ready to go to the office. Today, she was very prepared, in case she had to meet Killian face to face. Eveline didn’t care what would happen, because for her, work at the office was far more important than dealing with Killian. Eveline also felt much more at ease knowing she could leave her mother, who still had to stay in the hospital for about two more weeks, and of course, her mother would receive intensive care during that time. Eveline looked at her reflection in the bedroom mirror once more. “Alright, Eve, you can do this. Today you’ll go to the office, work as usual, and after work hours, you’ll return the remaining excess money Killian gave you that night. Yes, I’ll give that money back immediately after work hours.” Eveline walked toward her bed and checked the contents of her bag again. Starting with her phone, money, wallet, and various other items. After that, Eveline left her house and walked to the side of the road in front of her house to hail a taxi she had already booked there. Eveline got into the taxi and sent a short message to Lily. Are you already at the office? I’m still in the taxi, on my way to the office this morning. I hope I haven’t missed anything since yesterday, after the last information you gave me. Is that guy still acting crazy? It didn’t take long for the message Eveline had just sent to receive two blue checkmarks, and Lily was typing a reply. Oh well, you won’t believe it unless you see it yourself. For the first time, that guy came this early and started checking attendance. Ugh. I’ll never understand this guy, even though he’s my boss. Checking employee attendance? But why? It’s still too early to check attendance. He said he wanted to know who hadn’t come to the office this morning. And you know, it’s still forty minutes before the office attendance period ends. And of course, there are still many staff members who haven’t arrived, including other managers. Reading Lily’s message made Eveline fall silent. Her brows furrowed. “Is Killian checking employee attendance this early just to make sure I’ve arrived at the office or not? Oh my God, what am I thinking? That man might try to cause trouble with me when I’m at the office later.” Eveline spoke to herself. Eveline looked down again at her phone, which was still lit up with a new message just sent by Lily. He’d already checked the employee attendance several times since she arrived this morning. Can you believe that? For some reason, I feel like he’s been acting really strange since yesterday until today? Could he be taking some new medication? “Medication?” Eveline whispered unconsciously. A little surprised and confused. What medication? Does Mr. Killian take medication? Damn. Eveline seemed to be growing curious about Killian’s personal life. But she couldn’t help it. Oh damn, I shouldn’t have blurted that out. But since I trust you, I’ll tell you. Mr. Killian has been taking sleeping pills. He suffers from severe insomnia. As far as I know, sometimes, if he doesn’t want to be disturbed at the office, it’s because he’s trying to sleep by taking sleeping pills from his personal doctor. But considering the changes in his emotions since yesterday, I think it must have something to do with the sleeping pills he’s taking. “Sleeping pills? Insomnia? So, Killian has severe insomnia?” But that night, he slept soundly, and I didn’t see him take any medication at all.’ Eveline grew even more curious about the truth. However, she began to feel she didn’t want to get too involved in Killian’s affairs anymore. ‘Alright… hold on, I’m almost at the office. I’ll meet you there later.’ Eveline sent her last message to Lily when she realized she was already close to the office. Shortly after that, the taxi stopped, and Eveline quickly handed the driver the money before getting out of the taxi. With hurried steps, Eveline entered the office area and immediately clocked in using her fingerprint on the device attached to the office wall. She noticed several employees walking around with tired expressions on their faces in the morning, which only confirmed Eveline’s suspicion that Killian was the sole reason for their gloomy moods this morning. Eveline sighed heavily and continued walking. She approached Lily’s desk, which was busy with a laptop in front of it. “Hey,” Eveline greeted Lily when she was right in front of her desk. “Oh, hi, Eve… thank goodness you’re here. Go to your room immediately, or Mr. Killian will scold you later.” Lily stood up and looked anxious. “Why? I just arrived at the office, and I already clocked in. What’s going on?” “Because he’s behind you now. He’s staring sharply at both of us.” Eveline turned around immediately, and sure enough, there he was, standing behind her with his hands in his pants pockets and a sharp gaze in his eyes. Eveline felt just as anxious as Lily had before. Eveline gripped the strap of her bag tightly as she realized Killian was slowly walking toward her now. “I told you, didn’t I? From now on, employees who have signed in must immediately go to their respective rooms and start working. If they’re not in their rooms after signing in, I’ll make sure their attendance is canceled, and I won’t count it as present. Caleb will be responsible for ensuring that all of you are in your respective rooms after taking attendance and working in your rooms.” Killian muttered, as if issuing a warning that Eveline had not been aware of before. Especially since Killian had been staring intently at Eveline throughout the entire conversation. Eveline blinked quickly, slightly confused by the new rule Killian had just told her. ‘Why do I feel like Killian is saying this just to make me uncomfortable? Is he trying to look like the most powerful person here?’ Eveline thought to herself. “But why? Haven’t we all been working very well so far, even arriving on time and taking overtime? Then why this rule? What about the work that requires us to go to other departments? And Caleb doesn’t see all that, considering there are hundreds of employees in this company. Are we supposed to work under pressure while doing such a good job?” Eveline said, meeting Killian’s gaze. This time, Eveline was determined not to appear intimidated or afraid when facing Killian directly. Eveline was determined, so why should she be afraid to speak the truth? “Eveline, what are you saying? You could get into trouble if you challenge Mr. Killian now. Have you lost your mind?” Lily whispered anxiously behind Eveline. Especially since Lily was starting to feel very intimidated by the sudden tension between Killian and Eveline. Lily looked back and forth between Eveline and Killian several times, and she noticed the change in Killian’s expression after hearing what Eveline had just said. “Wow, Miss Eveline… you’re right. I didn’t think of that before. And yes, Caleb can’t see everything, hundreds of employees in this company alone. You’re also right about that.” Killian nodded his head. Eveline suddenly felt very strange about Killian’s attitude now. Eveline felt uncomfortable. Not to mention the confused, surprised, and anxious glances from all the staff members looking at her and Killian now. Eveline thought that all the staff might think she was causing new problems for everyone. Eveline immediately felt guilty for saying all that in front of everyone earlier. “But I was just trying to establish new rules that everyone could accept, and I see that all the staff in this company are starting to accept the changes to the rules. And you should too, Miss Eveline. Instead of not coming to the office and sending a late permission slip.” Killian replied, ending with a smirk on his lips. Eveline fell silent. ‘That’s true. Killian did all this on purpose, just because I was late sending the leave request letter yesterday. His ego must be hurt. All men would feel that way, if the person they slept with left without looking back, right? That’s what Killian is feeling right now. Eveline was speechless, she didn’t know what to say. And it seemed that Killian was quite pleased with Eveline’s reaction to what he had just said. Killian held back his smile, flashing a smirk. “If you have time, I want to talk to you in my office now.” After saying that, Killian immediately walked away, leaving Eveline, Lily, and the staff standing there. Lily immediately pulled Eveline’s arm, causing her to face Lily again. “You’re in great danger, Eveline. What if, in his office, Mr. Killian ends up scolding you and firing you? What will you do if that happens, huh?!” “Well… if that happens, then so be it. I’ll find a new job at another company. If possible, I’ll find a job at a rival company and seek revenge. What do you think?” Eveline smiled broadly, as if it were all just a joke. Lily, feeling exasperated, gently tapped Eveline’s forehead. “Have you lost your mind? That will only cause more problems, Eveline…” Eveline chuckled softly and tried to calm herself down. “It’s okay, don’t worry about anything. I’ll meet that crazy man in his office.” Without waiting for an answer, Eveline walked away, leaving Lily speechless and the staff who had started to resume their work. Eveline entered an elevator and waited for it to take her to the floor where Killian’s office was located. It didn’t take long for Eveline to reach Killian’s floor, and she immediately exited the elevator and headed toward Killian’s office. Knock Knock Eveline gently knocked on Killian’s office door and immediately entered. But who would have thought that Killian was already waiting for her right behind the door. Killian immediately grabbed both of Eveline’s shoulders and pushed her against the wall. Eveline winced from the force of Killian pushing her against the wall. Eveline’s hands gripped Killian’s arms, struggling to free herself from his grasp. “Let me go,” Eveline muttered in a threatening tone. Killian looked at Eveline with an expression that was hard for her to decipher. Not to mention that Eveline was on high alert about what Killian might do next. Killian brought his face close to Eveline’s, closing his eyes for a moment. As if Killian was about to kiss Eveline, and Eveline held her breath, her eyes wide open. She didn’t understand what was happening with Killian. Eveline’s heartbeat quickened, and she kept trying to push Killian away, though to no avail, she couldn’t do it easily. “You know, Eve, I can’t do it… you already drive me crazy…”

    Plak “How dare you be so disrespectful to me,” Eveline muttered angrily. She had just managed to free her hands from Killian’s grip and immediately slapped him hard across the face. Eveline regulated her ragged breathing, feeling both angry and afraid. Meanwhile, Killian stood silent, his face still turned sideways, as if he was beginning to realize what he had just done to Eveline. Killian even took a step back because of the slap Eveline had given him. They hadn’t actually kissed, but with their faces so close together like that, Eveline couldn’t help but recall the night she had spent with Killian that day. “You must think that you can treat me however you want just because we spent one night together, right? But you’ve forgotten one thing, Mr. Killian… I’m still your employee at this company. And the way you just treated me was within the company premises. Have you forgotten the conditions I set that day?!” Killian was startled and immediately turned his head, looking directly at Eveline, who was already tearful. And yes, of course, Killian still remembered the condition Eveline had given him, right before they spent the night together that day. “My condition was that this matter would remain between us. After that night ended, we would never discuss it again. This issue would not affect my work at this company.” “Just for one night. After that, there would be no second night or any other night. This matter will end that very night.” “I haven’t forgotten.” Killian finally said after a long silence. His expression grew blank, and he realized there was something aching inside him at that moment, though he had no idea what it was. “Then what did you just do? Why… why did you get so close to me? This doesn’t align with the conditions I set that day.” Eveline roughly wiped her eyelids, preventing the tears that had gathered there from falling. Her body trembled, recalling how close their faces had been earlier. “I’ve told you, Eve, you’re driving me crazy. I’ve never felt anything like this in my life, and I don’t know how to explain it.” Killian replied briefly, clenching his fists tightly. He felt defeated for the first time, seeing Eveline’s reaction now. “I don’t want to hear your nonsense anymore, Mr. Killian. What you need to know now is not to take out your odd feelings on the employees. They work very hard, from morning to night, and you never even appreciate their work. I don’t know what’s going on in your mind about the power you have now, making all the employees have to redo their proposals in such a short time. Are you insane, Mr. Killian?” “It’s all because you avoided me yesterday!” Killian shouted. He immediately took a few steps forward and approached Eveline again. “You yourself said that what happened that night wouldn’t affect the relationship between boss and employee between us. Or even disrupt your work at the office. Then why didn’t you come in yesterday and seemed to avoid me?” Killian sighed heavily. “If only you had come to the office yesterday and not avoided me, I wouldn’t have acted like I’d lost my mind in front of everyone. Though I admit you’ve taken my sanity, Eveline.” Eveline tilted her head back and furrowed her brow deeply. “What’s wrong with taking a day off yesterday?! Just because we spent one night together before, and you think I’d want to see the person who put me in a difficult situation again, with no other choice that day?!” Eveline turned around and shouted back at Killian. Fortunately, Killian’s office was soundproof, so what they were discussing right now wouldn’t be heard outside. Hearing Eveline’s words, Killian immediately moved his body away from Eveline once again. This time, Killian felt as though he had been slapped by Eveline’s words. “Because you made me feel like the night we spent together was just a business deal. You left right away, without saying anything, or even looking back.” Killian’s words immediately made Eveline realize that on the night she left, Killian hadn’t fallen asleep and knew she was leaving. “That’s true. Didn’t that night happen because of the agreement? We spent the night together, and you gave me money. As you said, right? Spend the night with you, and you’ll give me that loan. And I did it, Mr. Killian. Exactly as you asked.” “But I was the first man for you! I was the one! You were still a virgin that night, and I was the first man to be with you! Don’t you feel something special about that night?! Don’t you feel even a little of the anxiety I’ve felt all this time, right in front of you?!” Killian shouted again, grabbing Eveline’s shoulders and holding them gently. Killian’s face immediately changed, revealing the anxiety he had felt since that night. Eveline didn’t expect Killian to look so different after what had happened between them that night. But she told herself that Killian’s ego was high, and it would be better if she used this to provoke a man like Killian, so she could free herself from him forever. “Then why, Mr. Killian?” Eveline murmured, mustering the courage to look at Killian with a hint of boldness in her eyes. Killian’s face went pale. He immediately released his grip on Eveline’s shoulders. His breath felt constricted, as if he were once again facing rejection of the anxiety and strange feelings he felt for Eveline at that moment. “Yes, you were my first man. You were the first to take something I’ve been guarding all this time. At first, I thought it would be a shame that I couldn’t do all that with the person I loved, and I felt it was right someday. But after that night ended, it felt ordinary. I didn’t feel any anxiety. Not at all. There was nothing special about it, even though you were the first man for me that night. And the next morning, I did feel like something was missing from me, and it felt like a slap in the face. But I don’t feel that way anymore. Everything that happened that night, between the two of us, means nothing to me.” “You don’t mean it, do you, Eveline?” Killian felt even more pain. “I mean it, Mr. Killian. I do.” Eveline nodded firmly. Now, both of them were silent, as if processing everything they had just discussed together. Eveline took a slow breath, then reached into her bag and pulled out a fairly large brown envelope containing money. Eveline immediately handed the envelope to Killian in silence. Killian glanced at the envelope with a hint of confusion. “This is the remaining money you gave me that night. I already told you that I only needed a loan of one billion seven hundred fifty million dollars, not two billion dollars. So I have to return the two hundred fifty million dollars that belongs to you.” Eveline explained, immediately taking Killian’s hand to hand him the envelope of money she was holding. The envelope was already in Killian’s hand, and his face hardened. “And I sincerely hope that you can start to become wiser in controlling your emotions, Mr. Killian. If not, it won’t just be others who suffer the consequences of your attitude, but yourself as well.” Eveline paused for a moment. “I’m not lecturing you, because after all, you are the boss of this company. And remember, there is a boundary between us that cannot be crossed in any way.” Eveline turned around and prepared to leave Killian’s office, but in the next moment she stopped and glanced back at Killian, who was still standing there in silence, as if pondering everything Eveline had just said to him. “And please, remember the conditions I’ve set, Mr. Killian…” This time, Eveline softened her voice slightly, causing Killian to lift his head and meet Eveline’s gaze. “Never bring up the statements or events from that night again. Because according to the conditions I’ve set, once that night ended, our business ended there as well. And you don’t need to worry; I will definitely repay the money you lent me that night. One billion seven hundred fifty million dollars. I will return it to you soon.” Eveline shook her head with a subtle movement. Meanwhile, Killian’s breathing quickened, and he seemed to be trying to hold back all the emotions he was feeling. “And during that time, I beg you, please act as you did before we made that agreement.”

    Eveline slumped into her chair at her desk and sighed. Her hands quickly turned on her laptop, opened the files, and reviewed the tasks she needed to complete today. Regardless, she had to stay focused on her work, despite what had happened between her and Killian in the room earlier. Eveline didn’t want that to become an obstacle to her focus at work. Quickly, she began typing the continuation of the proposal her team was working on. “Hey, have you guys heard yet?” The voice suddenly made Eveline’s hands stop typing on the laptop. She glanced briefly at the three other marketing team members who were talking right in front of her. “Mr. Killian said that the proposal we’ve been working on can be revised. And Mr. Killian will review everything again once everything is finished.” “Oh, really? Mr. Killian decided that?! Thank goodness!” “That means we don’t have to redo all our hard work!” “That’s right. We’re almost done. So, when the meeting takes place, our team will be fully prepared. Right, Eveline?” Eveline immediately stood up, slightly surprised that she had been included in their conversation. “Of course. After all, we’ve worked very hard on the proposal, and it’s quite good. Our proposal should meet the requirements, as per Mr. Killian’s wishes.” Eveline agreed with them. “Oh, I’m so happy. That means we don’t have to work overtime to create a new proposal.” “Then, let’s continue with our proposal. And yes, this information has definitely been shared evenly among the managers, so Mr. Jose will be happy.” “That’s right, that poor middle-aged man had to stay up late working on a new proposal.” “Eve, are you working on our proposal too? Your part?” Eveline nodded and smiled faintly. “Yes, I’m working on my part of the proposal. If you can finish your parts soon, we can complete our proposal today. At least Mr. Jose won’t be overwhelmed like before.” “Ah, right, let’s get back to work.” After that, the three women immediately returned to their desks and resumed working on their respective sections of the proposal. Eveline also sat back down in her chair and decided to check her phone. Sure enough, there was a short message sent by Lily to the company group, a follow-up message sent by Killian. ‘Could Killian have actually listened to what I suggested earlier?’ Eveline thought to herself as she continued reading the message in the company group. ‘Thank goodness if Killian is willing to listen to what I said earlier. At least, we all don’t have to work too hard to create a new proposal. Now, we all just need to focus on the proposal and finish it quickly.” Eveline smiled slightly, feeling relieved by the small miracle that had occurred today at the company. Eveline placed her phone beside her laptop and returned to work. Unbeknownst to Eveline, Killian was peeking through the wall of the marketing staff room and gave her a faint smile. Killian had just entered the room to look at Eveline, who didn’t even notice he was there. He watched her silently. Then, without saying a word, Killian left, exiting the company to meet with the other CEOs who would be collaborating with his company. In the car, Killian couldn’t stop smiling as he recalled the relieved smile on Eveline’s face earlier. He felt something was increasingly odd about himself as he remembered Eveline’s smile. “Oh my God, what’s happening to me? Can’t I stop these strange feelings I keep having toward Eveline? It feels so strange, and I’m confused by it.” Killian’s mind spoke anxiously. He remembered that for the past five years, he had truly limited himself when it came to women. But now, he was trapped by the strange feelings he felt when he was with Eveline. Could it be because he was the first man to take Eveline’s virginity that night? “Sir, are you okay?” Caleb, who was driving the car, asked. How could he not? He began to feel strange about Killian’s behavior, who often smiled when he was in the car, just like he was doing now. Caleb quietly felt worried, fearing that Killian might be experiencing some kind of disturbance. Not to mention, Caleb remembered when Killian was driving alone. Now he began to worry that there might be a possibility of Killian getting into an accident, causing him to suffer a concussion. “Hm? No. I’m fine. Why? Do I look like I’m not okay?” Killian shook his head slowly, furrowing his brow deeply. “I’m sorry, sir, but right now you look… a little strange.” “Strange? What’s strange about me?” Caleb scratched the back of his neck slowly, grimacing slightly. “You’ve been smiling a lot more lately. You didn’t have an accident, did you?” The smile on Killian’s face vanished instantly, replaced by a cold expression. “I didn’t have an accident, Caleb. I’m just… smiling a bit more.” Killian tried to look casual. “No, sir. You’ve been smiling a lot more lately. So I was wondering if maybe you had an accident and are suffering from a concussion. Are you really okay?” Caleb continued to bombard Killian with his spontaneous remarks. This time, he no longer felt awkward, remembering that Killian was only a year younger than him. “No, Caleb. I’m fine. Okay?” Killian cleared his throat and loosened his collar. He was flustered. Including trying not to show too obviously the changes in himself since spending the night with Eveline. “I just want to appear more friendly for the next meeting. That’s all.” Caleb fell silent, glancing briefly at Killian, who was furrowing his brow. He dared not respond or contradict Killian’s words. After all, it would be dangerous to disrupt the mood of this cold, rigid man now. ‘But at least, if Killian is starting to relax, that’s actually better. Then everyone won’t think I’m as scary and stiff as Killian. Since he’s my boss, everyone assumes we’re exactly the same. But we’re two completely different people. I hope this stiff guy really changes.’ Caleb thought to himself. Soon, the car stopped at a luxurious restaurant, and Killian immediately got out of the car and entered the restaurant. After mentioning the reservation number, a waiter escorted Killian to the reserved table that had been prepared for the meeting. Killian saw Cole, the person who would be collaborating with his company, already sitting at the table, enjoying a cup of hot coffee. “Sorry I’m a bit late,” Killian greeted him, extending his hand, and they shook hands. “No problem, I just arrived too,” Cole replied politely. Killian sat down and ordered a drink from the waiter who had escorted him earlier. Soon, Killian and Cole began discussing the cooperation agreement that would be established between their companies. Killian and Cole both explained the benefits of the partnership, with minimal losses they would incur. Of course, this would be highly advantageous for both of them. “In that case, I’ll come tomorrow to sign the partnership agreement.” Cole smiled slightly, occasionally glancing at his phone. “Of course, I’ll prepare the cooperation agreement right away. By the way, if you still have things to do, you can go ahead, because I see you’re waiting for a message from someone.” Killian was quite observant of his surroundings, but not of himself. “Oh, I’m waiting for a message from my girlfriend. Last night I proposed to her, and she accepted. Then today, I got this great cooperation agreement with your amazing company.” “Wow, congratulations… so you’re getting married soon.” “Thanks, man. Of course.” Cole chuckled with a very happy expression. “Can I ask you something?” Killian asked softly, a bit anxious. Cole nodded and waited. “How do you know that a woman can change someone’s mood? Lately, I’ve been feeling anxious about women. Women are like a mystery, and she’s been bothering my feelings. But I don’t know if women can change a man’s mood and attitude that much?” “Of course, man. You’ll know all that once you find the right person for you. You’ll know the moment when you’ll understand the word ‘love,’ even without realizing it yourself. I felt that anxiety when I first met my girlfriend, so ask yourself, is she the one for you?”

    “Eveline, can you compile and print all the pages of our proposal? We have sent all the sections we worked on to your email.” “Sure. I’ll compile everything and print it later when I’m done. If you want to go home first, go ahead. I’ll be here a little longer…” Eveline smiled warmly. It had become a habit for her to handle the necessary paperwork at the last minute. Such as organizing the sections, printing them, and binding the documents if needed. “Alright, thank you very much. See you tomorrow, Eve.” Eveline simply nodded briefly, responding to her three friends as they walked out of the marketing staff room. Eveline sighed, then glanced at the mushroom-shaped clock on her desk. It was already six o’clock in the evening. Work hours had ended about half an hour ago. But Eveline decided to work a little overtime today. Considering that the proposal for the marketing staff just needed to be neatly organized and printed. After that, they could submit the proposal to Killian during the meeting so he could read it and provide feedback later. Eveline refocused on her laptop, which was compiling all the sections of the proposal she and her marketing staff colleagues had worked on. Once finished, she double-checked to ensure no sections were incorrect or missing. “The proposal is complete tonight. I’ll print it out right away and save the proposal file on Mr. Jose’s desk. After that, I’ll go home to rest.” Eveline muttered as she stood up and carried her laptop to the print room next to the marketing staff room. Quickly, Eveline turned on the printer and connected the cable to her laptop. Once the printer was on, Eveline immediately printed the proposal pages while standing near the large printer. While waiting for all the proposal pages to print, Eveline reached into her pants pocket for her phone and played with it. She also sent a short message to Dr. Leo. Sorry, Dr. Leo, it seems I can’t come to the hospital today and need to take care of my mother. Because I have to work overtime at the office. Thank you… After sending the message, Eveline switched to opening her social media app. Just to pass the time while waiting for all the pages in the proposal to finish printing. There were quite a few pages, so Eveline had to be patient. Several times, Eveline checked her chat app again, hoping the message she sent had been read by Dr. Leo. But it hadn’t been. Maybe he was busy. Eveline thought to herself. On the other hand, Killian was secretly watching Eveline there. He had just returned after discussing a collaboration with Cole at the restaurant earlier. And when he returned to the office, he only found Eveline, who hadn’t left the office yet, and ended her absence from work. Killian really wanted to approach Eveline, but he had to hold back, so that what had happened earlier in his office that morning wouldn’t repeat itself. After all, he needed to figure out what was really going on with himself right now, didn’t he? As long as he couldn’t get a definite answer, it would be very difficult for him to face Eveline. Killian took a slow breath. He felt a bit annoyed with himself for always losing control whenever he looked at or even got close to Eveline. So, with slow steps, Killian decided to walk back to his own office to collect his belongings and go home. Though he was still very curious about Eveline, Killian was self-aware enough to avoid showing too much of himself to her now. Meanwhile, Eveline smiled in relief when the last page of the proposal was finally printed. Carefully, Eveline arranged the papers and organized them neatly. She brought her laptop back into the marketing staff room, placed the stack of proposal papers on Mr. Jose’s desk, took a photo of it, and didn’t forget to send the photo to the marketing staff group as proof that she had completed the task properly. Eveline returned to her desk, shut down her laptop, and packed all her belongings into her bag, ready to go home. She walked straight to the elevator to head down to the first floor of the company building. Ting The elevator doors opened, and Eveline suppressed her surprise when she realized that Killian and Caleb were also in the elevator. Eveline fell silent, as did Killian, who wore a blank expression on his face, even though he was also surprised. Killian hid it quite well. “Good afternoon, Miss Eveline. Are you just getting home?” He asked very formally. “Um, yes… Mr. Killian. I was just about to go home. Oh, I’ll take another elevator.” Eveline replied hurriedly and walked to the other side of the elevator. But who would have thought that Killian would follow her into the new elevator she was about to take. “What are you doing?” Killian shook his head, without taking his eyes off the front. “Nothing. I’m just taking the elevator.” He replied, then pressed the elevator button to close the doors and slowly descend to the first floor of the company. “But you already took the other elevator with Caleb.” Eveline protested. She felt extremely uncomfortable having Killian in the same elevator with her. Plus, for some reason, she felt like the elevator was moving very slowly. “It’s fine. I just wanted to make sure you, as an employee, got home safely.” Killian turned to look at Eveline, who was glaring at him, then smiled crookedly. Oh, this was the moment he had been waiting for. This time, he didn’t want his ego to hold him back. “Oh, you don’t need to bother with that, Mr. Killian. I’ll be fine.” Eveline replied, holding back her irritation. She shifted her gaze forward, hoping Killian would stop staring at her so intensely. “Are you going to keep addressing me so formally, Eve? This is outside of work hours.” Killian’s brow furrowed slightly. “Yes, of course. Besides, we’re still on company property. So… there’s no reason for me not to speak formally to you.” Killian sighed slowly. He was almost at a loss for words to speak to Eveline now. And again, he felt he couldn’t keep discussing what had happened that night with Eveline. If not, he feared Eveline would drift further away from him. But he couldn’t help but keep bringing up that night’s events whenever he was so close to Eveline. “Do you really think everything that happened that night was nothing?” Killian didn’t care if he’d get Eveline’s outburst now. “Oh, my goodness, Mr. Killian.” Eveline felt embarrassed instantly. She looked back at Killian, who was still staring at her. “I’ve told you repeatedly. I don’t want to think about what we did that night anymore. And yes, everything we did that night no longer matters. It’s just another night in my life. It’s nothing special.” Eveline folded her arms across her chest. She felt very annoyed with Killian, who kept bringing up that night. Eveline looked back at Killian, who was silent, as if waiting for her to say something else. “Can’t you just forget what happened that night? Can’t you stop talking about what we did that night?” Eveline shook her head, then looked away again. “We both know that night was just a business agreement. And yes, we both set our own conditions. I fulfilled the conditions you asked for, but you still haven’t fulfilled the conditions I asked for. Is it so hard to stop talking about what happened that night every time we meet?” Killian, who had been silent until then, watching Eveline speak, suddenly moved quickly, pinning Eveline’s body against the elevator wall with both hands. Eveline’s eyes widened in surprise. “You even look so cute when you’re talking like that.” Killian murmured. He seemed mesmerized. “Let me go.” Eveline pushed Killian’s body away with both her palms, right in front of his broad chest. For some reason, she felt hot. Maybe because the elevator was still moving very slowly to reach the first floor. “You asked why I can’t stop talking about what we did that night, didn’t you? I think I want to answer that honestly now.” Killian gently stroked the side of Eveline’s face. His eyes couldn’t stop staring directly into Eveline’s eyes. As if their eyes were already connected to each other. “I am indeed the first man for you, but do you know who you are for me? You are my first woman, Eve. You are the first woman for me.” “You lied.” Eveline whispered. The shock she had felt earlier grew even stronger. “I’m not lying.” Killian shook his head. “You really were my first woman. Not only did you lose your virginity, I also lost mine that night. And I think I have the right to talk about it with you whenever I want.” Eveline found it hard to believe that a man as successful, established, handsome, and famous as Killian had never done such things with women. Recalling the various rumors about Killian’s closeness with women outside, it only made Eveline think he was lying. “You can’t lie to me, Killian. Don’t act like you’re the victim here. We both know what happened that night was just a partnership, nothing more. And all those rumors about you and the women. I’m not sure what you just said is the truth.” “I’m being completely honest, Eveline.” Killian nodded firmly. “You were the first woman I slept with. You took a part of me with you that night.” “So, what do you want me to do now? I don’t want to play along in your game, Killian. I’ve reached my limit, holding back all the frustration I’ve felt toward you up until now. And stay away from me after that.” Eveline pressed her palms harder against Killian’s chest, trying to make him move away from her. Though she knew the outcome would be the same. Killian didn’t move or shift an inch. “I can’t. I won’t be able to stay away from you, Eveline. And I never will.” “Why? Why are you doing all this? During the time I’ve worked at this company, you didn’t even know there was an employee named Eveline Mason in this office. Then why, after that night, did you act as if we’d known each other for years? When none of that ever happened at all.” “I’ve already told you.” Killian stopped stroking Eveline’s face and moved his face closer to hers, until their foreheads were almost touching. “You make me feel something very different. Something that drives me crazy. You drive me crazy. I’ve told you before. You make me feel so strange, Eveline. And I know, what we did that night, it felt like it made me lose my mind. I know.” Eveline closed her eyes for a moment, taking a deep breath. It felt suffocating to be so close to Killian now. She was reminded of what happened that night. But Eveline tried to push those thoughts away. She had to focus now. “Then what do you want now? Why me? Why am I the one who makes you go crazy? Why do you feel weird about what happened that night, when I’m trying so hard to forget everything we did then?” “I don’t know. I haven’t found the best answer to your question.” Soon, they both fell silent. Eveline seemed to be struggling with her own thoughts now. She wouldn’t give in. Of course not. All the man’s words felt like utter nonsense to her. And it was also possible that Killian was like all the other women. Men were always challenged when faced with women who clearly rejected them. It came back to the term “male ego,” which was always very high when dealing with women. Meanwhile, Killian kept looking at Eveline and realized that she was daydreaming at that moment. Killian couldn’t hold back and moved closer to her. Slowly, his right hand reached for the back of her neck, pulled her closer, and kissed her lips gently. Eveline was startled and snapped out of her daydream. Killian’s kiss felt very gentle, and for some reason, Eveline, who had been trying to resist, now closed her eyes and slowly returned Killian’s kiss. As if enjoying the tenderness of their kiss, her hands, which had been holding Killian back, now tightly gripped the shirt he was wearing. Meanwhile, Killian began to smile slightly behind their kiss. He felt very happy when Eveline finally returned his kiss, and he closed his eyes as well. The gentle kiss gradually turned into an intense one. Killian broke the kiss and moved to Eveline’s neck, giving her small kisses there. Eveline remained with her eyes closed and bit her lower lip, trying to suppress her own voice now. Killian quickly returned to kissing Eveline’s lips and pressed their bodies together. Ting The elevator doors opened, and Eveline suddenly realized what was happening. She opened her eyes and pushed Killian’s body away forcefully, breaking their kiss. Their breaths echoed each other. Killian looked at Eveline with a furrowed brow, unwilling to let their kiss end so abruptly. Eveline felt completely disoriented, and with her face still flushed, she immediately ran out of the elevator and away from the company building, leaving Killian still standing inside the elevator. After a few moments, Killian came to his senses and slowly walked out of the elevator. “Let’s go home, Caleb,” he said upon finding Caleb waiting at the building’s exit. “Of course, sir,” Caleb replied as he ran toward their car parked in front of the building. Caleb hurriedly opened the car door, letting Killian get in first before running around to sit behind the wheel. He drove the car at a moderate speed. Inside the car, Killian remained silent, his right hand’s fingers touching his lips. Killian smiled silently without realizing it. He still vividly remembered the feel of Eveline’s lips on his own. And he was certain that he was deeply infatuated with Eveline. As if Eveline were the addiction he had been seeking all along. Eveline was the person he had been searching for. The addiction he longed for. Caleb quietly watched Killian through the rearview mirror inside the car. Now, Caleb’s mind recalled everything that had happened to Killian lately. Like how Killian had been smiling to himself more often while daydreaming. Now all the pieces in his mind felt like they were coming together, and Caleb smiled faintly to himself. “Oh, so all the strange changes in Killian were because of Eveline? Is this stiff, cold man finally falling in love? Goodness… he looks so childish with that silly smile. It’s truly unexpected that someone as stiff and cold as Killian could end up falling in love like this. And not to mention the reactions he’d previously shown to others without realizing it. Hahaha. I really want to say all of that. But I still care about my job.’ Caleb thought to himself, laughing at Killian right now. How could he not? Because during the time Caleb worked with Killian, he had never once seen Killian act like that. And he was happy about what was happening in Killian’s life. Because Killian had finally fallen in love, and it seemed like he was struggling to get something he had never gotten before.

    “Caleb, I want you to investigate someone.” “Of course, sir.” Caleb nodded quickly. “I want you to investigate everything about Eveline Mason. The marketing staff.” “Yes, sir. I will immediately investigate Miss Eveline, and when I’m done, I will report back to you.” Killian nodded slightly, without taking his eyes off the lit laptop screen. “Excuse me, sir.” Caleb quickly walked away, leaving Killian there. After Caleb left his office in the mansion, Killian sighed deeply, feeling exhausted. He recalled the recklessness he had committed before agreeing to Eveline’s loan request at the time. Yes, he didn’t even know why or what Eveline needed that much money for, and had immediately agreed to spend a night with her. Moreover, Killian had never known anything about Eveline’s background, so he had sacrificed himself. “If I think about it again, you are indeed a mystery that is very difficult for me to avoid, Eve. You bring something different, and it has a profound effect on me. You’re like playing a game, and I’m trapped in that game without even realizing it. Is it possible that I can win this game that God is playing?” Killian leaned back in his chair and no longer focused on the laptop screen in front of him. He still had a lot of work to finish tonight. But for some reason, his mind was still filled with thoughts of Eveline, and he couldn’t hold it all in. Killian pinched the bridge of his nose to ease the sudden dizziness. “It feels so strange and exhausting to keep thinking about you, Eveline. Thinking about you alone feels like an addiction to me.” Killian chuckled softly as he said that. And he wasn’t lying at all. Killian was fully aware that Eveline had become an addiction for him now. He even recalled how that unexpected kiss had happened, and he smiled widely again. But in the next moment, the smile that had just appeared on Killian’s face vanished, replaced by a sad expression. “But what if Caleb’s investigation results end up breaking my heart? What if you turn out to be just like the other women? What will I do if all my previous assumptions turn out to be true, Eve?” Killian was reminded of his childhood, when his father was caught having an affair with a woman much younger than himself. The mistress was even pregnant with his father’s child. Killian remembered the woman’s face clearly, the one who had stolen all the happiness from his childhood and he would never forget her. He recalled how she smiled when she saw him and his mother crying as his father left to live with his mistress, abandoning them both. Killian also clearly remembers the insults his father constantly hurled at him and his mother when they found out that the middle-aged man was having an affair with a woman much younger than himself. Additionally, his father’s mistress was bold enough to come to their house and insult his mother, saying that an old woman like his mother would never compare to a young woman like herself. Years later, Killian, who had been living alone with his mother, had come to understand the harshness of life. He worked tirelessly from childhood into adulthood, which shaped his attitude and personality to this day. After all his hard work, Killian eventually became a highly successful, renowned, and extremely wealthy businessman. But that was when his father’s mistress came to his house with his ailing father. The woman said she no longer wanted to take care of a man who couldn’t provide her with money. At that moment, his father was forced back into Killian’s house. Of course, Killian refused to accept his father and drove him away. His mother, who had long harbored a grudge, no longer wanted to know about her husband. Just two years after their last meeting, his father’s body was found lying under a bridge, and Killian didn’t even want to handle his father’s funeral. Killian was repaying all the pain he had felt before. Unfortunately, three years later, his mother also died from a severe illness, leaving Killian without any support in life, and his life became very cold. “But now it feels so different. Every time I remember all those bitter moments, I always drown them in alcohol. And now I don’t. I haven’t even touched alcohol since I returned to the mansion a few hours ago. You’ve really made a huge difference in my life, Eve. How can you do all those things so easily for me? Even when you’re not here, I can still smell your scent, and it’s so soothing.” Killian smiled faintly and rubbed his face with both palms. Killian cleared his throat and tried to refocus on the work he had briefly put aside. Killian refocused on his work and hoped for something good to happen tomorrow. *** Eveline lay still on her bed, lying on her back. Her eyes were fixed on the ceiling of her room. She had been lying there for nearly hours, doing nothing in her room. Eveline kept thinking about what had happened earlier in the elevator with Killian. Eveline, of course, remembered exactly how the kiss had happened and how the taste of it still lingered on her lips. It felt so strange to her. Eveline could hardly believe that when the kiss happened, she hadn’t immediately slapped Killian’s face but had instead enjoyed it. And it was so embarrassing. Eveline felt incredibly ashamed of what she had done in the elevator earlier. Though, fundamentally, Killian was the one who initiated the kiss. Still, she had also participated in returning Killian’s kiss, and it had almost ended in a makeout session there. Something truly embarrassing. “Why didn’t I immediately slap that crazy man’s face hard just now? And why did I actually enjoy the kiss he gave me? What’s really going on?” Eveline couldn’t even find the right answer to her own question now. She turned her body over and shifted into a prone position on the bed. She propped her head up with a pillow and fell silent again. “I can’t feel that. Eveline… you should remember that that man, Killian, is still your boss. The person who holds the power over the job you have at the office right now. And unfortunately, I acted embarrassingly. How could Killian and I almost make out in the office elevator? And after what happened that night, why is it like this?” Eveline ruffled her hair, then sat up suddenly on the bed. Her breath was labored, and she couldn’t deny that she truly enjoyed the gentle kiss Killian had given her earlier. Eveline raised her right hand and touched her lips and neck, exactly where Killian had kissed her in the elevator. Eveline remembered the feeling of that kiss clearly, and now she felt extremely embarrassed. “Oh my gosh, I don’t know what I’ll do if I see Killian tomorrow. I have to avoid him. If not, everyone will realize that something is happening between us. And truly, I really don’t want that to happen. I have to prevent any possibility from happening.” Ting Quickly, Eveline took her phone and checked the message that had just come in. It was a reply from Dr. Leo. Eveline immediately opened the message and read it. Regardless, every message sent by Dr. Leo always made Eveline feel very worried about the current condition of her mother. Considering that her mother had just undergone surgery and was in the post-operative period. For the next two weeks, her mother’s condition would be closely monitored before it could be confirmed whether she had improved significantly or if her condition had worsened. Hey, Eveline, I just wanted to let you know that your mother’s condition has improved significantly. This is very good progress. Considering that your mother has just had surgery, I think she can be moved to another inpatient room. After that, we will re-evaluate her condition. If she improves significantly within the next two weeks, there is a possibility that she can go home soon. Eveline smiled with relief when she read the message sent by Dr. Leo. Eveline quickly typed a reply, even though her eyes were starting to tear up because she was so moved. She couldn’t explain how relieved and happy she was to hear the news. Thank you so much, Doctor. I’m very grateful for the message you sent. I’ll come to the hospital tomorrow and bring something for you as a token of my gratitude. And yes, I’ll take care of the paperwork for my mother’s new room right away. Thank you again. I’m so happy with this good news.

    “We have a meeting this afternoon, but Mr. Jose is on sick leave. So who will represent the marketing staff at the meeting?” “But doesn’t Mr. Jose usually participate via video call?” “I don’t think so this time. I heard that his fever is so bad that he had to be hospitalized.” Eveline overheard the conversation as she walked into the room. She had just arrived at the office and was heading straight to her desk. “What are you guys talking about?” Eveline asked as she approached them. “You haven’t seen the information in the group chat yet, have you?” Eveline shook her head slowly. “No. I haven’t checked it yet. What’s going on?” “Lily just sent a follow-up message from Mr. Killian saying that there will be a meeting after lunch today. It might be about the proposal that’s already been completed. But Mr. Jose isn’t coming in today; he’s sick.” “Then who will replace Mr. Jose at the meeting this afternoon?” Eveline asked, furrowing her brow slightly. “What if you do it, Eve?” “Me?” Eveline widened her eyes, pointing at herself. “Yes, Eve. Only you can speak frankly to Mr. Killian, like you did the other day.” They nodded in unison, then looked at Eveline with pleading eyes. “Anyway, you’re the one who worked the most on our proposal. So it seems like you understand the contents of the proposal better than the three of us.” “Please, Eve… if not, Mr. Killian will go crazy again like last time.” “Ugh… that’s right, Eve… if Mr. Killian goes crazy again and asks us all to revise the proposal, what then? I don’t want to work overtime again!” Hearing all that, Eveline fell silent, pondering the matter. Of course, she didn’t want to meet Killian again in person at the office today. In fact, Eveline tried her best to avoid Killian there. But what about the work she had done today, and the meeting scheduled for later that afternoon? Eveline wasn’t that crazy to abandon her work, especially since the funds needed for her mother’s hospital expenses were still pending. And besides, what the three women said was also true. Eveline had indeed been the one doing most of the work on the proposal from the very beginning, even until it was completed. Nearly eighty percent of the work had been done by Eveline to make the proposal worthy of approval by Killian in the upcoming meeting. Eveline sighed deeply. “Alright then. I’ll represent Mr. Jose at the meeting.” Eveline’s response immediately made the three women smile broadly. “Thank you so much, Eve. You’re always reliable…” they said in unison once again. After that, they dispersed and returned to their respective desks. Including Eveline, who walked first to Mr. Jose’s desk to retrieve the proposal she had printed and prepared the previous afternoon. She then returned to her desk, sat down, and placed the proposal on the table. While waiting for her laptop to boot up, Eveline read through the proposal page by page. Eveline had to review the proposal again before the afternoon meeting. And Eveline had to focus on her work, so she wouldn’t think about the kiss Killian had given her yesterday. If she didn’t, she would definitely have problems with the marketing staff proposal she was supposed to present. Eveline glanced at her phone when a message came in, then picked it up and read the message. Have a nice day, Mrs. Eveline. X A message sent by Killian. Eveline could hardly believe what she had just read. ‘He’s mocking me now. Killian must be laughing, remembering what he did yesterday. That bold, crazy man.’ Eveline thought to herself. Eveline suppressed her frustration by closing her eyes for a moment and placing her phone back on the table. She didn’t forget to turn off the notification sound on her phone so that nothing else would disturb her concentration while studying the marketing proposal. Eveline was determined to retaliate against Killian’s audacity later. And the plan? Of course, she would think about all that later as well. For now, she just wanted to focus on working. Killian smiled slyly as he quietly watched Eveline’s reaction from a distance. Killian had deliberately sent that message after overhearing Eveline’s conversation with three other marketing staff members. And of course, Killian understood the situation that might be putting a little pressure on Eveline at the moment. That’s why he decided to send the message, simply to let Eveline know that Killian was watching her, even from a distance. “You’re so sweet, Eve… so sweet…” Killian muttered as he walked away, returning to his office. He needed to prepare all the work files he had been working on until late last night, to be discussed again during the meeting later that afternoon. *** “We think it would be best if the best proposal could be implemented immediately. Besides, the company is currently receiving quite a few investors, and this is indeed very important. A high-quality proposal is one reflection of the quality of the staff working in this company. Proposals also help attract other investors to collaborate with this company.” “But what about the differences in results and the quality of the proposals themselves? Isn’t every department in this company working together as a team to create the proposal? We all know how hard we’ve worked in recent times to complete everything. The completed proposal can be said to have quality, but it ultimately depends on Mr. Killian’s decision regarding which proposal he will choose.” Eveline spoke quickly. She wasn’t in a hurry. However, she felt a little anxious about everything that had just happened in the meeting room. There were differing opinions, and some managers had started using harsh language and sarcasm. She was trying her best to act as a mediator now. “That’s true. All the completed proposals do have their own quality.” Killian spoke up, and this time the managers began to shut their mouths. Killian looked at them all with a very sharp gaze. “A while ago, I established a partnership with Mr. Cole’s company. We will soon sign a cooperation agreement, and I think… the marketing staff’s proposal will be implemented first.” Eveline quickly raised her head, turned, and looked at Killian, very surprised. She even widened her eyes now. Some managers were about to protest, as they all still felt their proposals were better. “Shh…” Killian immediately stopped them all. “This is truly a very important matter. The marketing staff’s proposal can help investors understand how this company operates on a national and international scale. Of course, the marketing staff’s proposal will greatly facilitate their understanding of the company’s background in establishing partnerships with investors.” Killian paused for a moment, then turned to look at Eveline, who still had the same expression as before. “Therefore, Miss Eveline, you must bind and duplicate the marketing staff’s proposal so I can bring it and show it to Mr. Cole later. And yes, you will accompany me to the next meeting with Mr. Cole.” “W-what? Me? B-but why?” Eveline suddenly felt very panicked. “Of course, since this is the marketing staff proposal, you will accompany me and assist me in explaining all the contents of this proposal to Mr. Cole. And possibly to other investors as well.” Killian replied calmly. “Other… investors?” Eveline whispered, shifting her gaze. “You didn’t think we’d only be meeting Mr. Cole, did you?” Eveline looked back at Killian with a frown on her forehead. “We’ll be meeting other investors because today, I have several appointments with them to discuss the cooperation agreement with this company. A cooperation agreement with me.” ‘Oh my God…’ Eveline thought to herself, clenching her hands tightly around the proposal in front of her. “We’ll both go together this afternoon. Before work hours end.” Eveline looked up again and could see a faint smile on Killian’s face now. Oh no.

    “The meeting with Mr. Cole and the other investors will take place tonight. Around eight o’clock, at the restaurant. I’ll send you the restaurant details later.” Killian walked beside Eveline as they left the meeting room, ahead of the managers who still had other things to discuss in preparation for welcoming the new investors. Eveline remained silent, her grip still tight on the proposal in front of her chest. Killian glanced briefly at Eveline, who was lost in thought, and sighed. They finally stopped in front of the elevator, and Killian immediately pressed the button. Ding The elevator opened, and Killian stepped ahead of Eveline into the elevator. Eveline, still lost in thought, didn’t even notice the elevator had opened. Quickly, before the doors closed, Killian pulled Eveline’s arm into the elevator. Eveline’s body collided with Killian’s, and that’s when she snapped out of her reverie. The elevator doors closed slowly. Eveline moved away from Killian and cleared her throat. She stepped slightly away from Killian, who was still staring at her intently. “Didn’t you hear what I said, Eveline?” Killian asked again. “Hm? Sorry… I was just daydreaming.” Eveline answered nervously. “What… what did you say earlier?” She asked again, occasionally making sure that her current position was far enough away from Killian’s. “I said that our meeting with Mr. Cole and the investors will take place tonight at the restaurant. Around eight o’clock. I’ll send you the restaurant’s address later.” Eveline nodded. “Alright. I’ll remember that.” For a moment, Eveline and Killian both fell silent, each lost in their own thoughts. Until Killian quickly turned his head and looked at Eveline very seriously. He had just realized that Eveline was standing quite far away from him. As if Eveline was now trying very hard to avoid him. And truly, Killian didn’t like that one bit. “Eveline.” Killian called out. “Yes?” Eveline turned and found Killian still looking at her intently. “Don’t forget to bind and duplicate the proposal immediately so it can be submitted to the investors later.” “Of course, sir. I’ll bind and duplicate it right away. Don’t worry.” Eveline tried to be firm and professional in her work. Though her heart was beating very fast at the moment. Eveline shifted her gaze forward again. She stared at the floor buttons that were lit up and turned off, indicating which floor the elevator was currently on. Though she felt she couldn’t stand being in the same elevator with Killian anymore. She was also worried about what Killian had done so boldly to her in the elevator yesterday. Meanwhile, Killian remained silent, observing Eveline. His eyes moved from top to bottom, taking in her simple appearance. Killian couldn’t believe how plain she looked. A four-year-old laptop, short black heels with worn-out soles, a knee-length skirt, and an ordinary, unbranded shirt. How could you still look so simple after receiving one billion seven hundred fifty million dollars, Eveline? Where did you spend all that money? If you didn’t even buy a single luxury or branded item to wear and show off? Killian’s mind kept asking. Ting The elevator doors opened, and Eveline stepped out first. Killian followed her from behind. Killian was now observing Eveline’s appearance in great detail. He sighed loudly once more. The sound reached Eveline’s ears, and she stopped in her tracks, turning around. “Is something wrong, sir?” Eveline asked formally. She was slightly surprised when she realized that Killian was now walking right behind her. “Nothing.” Killian shook his head. “Here’s the thing, send me your home address because I’ll pick you up myself for the meeting tonight.” “I can go by myself, sir. You don’t have to bother doing that. I don’t want to cause you any trouble.” “No. This business meeting is very important for me, and also for this company, Eveline. So it would be much better if we both went together tonight.” Eveline thought about it for a moment. Of course, the company’s reputation is something very important and cannot be taken lightly at any time. “Alright, I’ll send it right away.” After that, Eveline reached into her shirt pocket and took out her phone. She quickly typed in her full home address and sent the message to Killian’s number. “It’s done, sir.” She said. Killian took his phone and confirmed that the message containing Eveline’s full home address had been received. The message was there, and Killian smiled faintly. This man was never good at smiling. “I’ll pick you up at seven tonight. I’ll contact you again before coming to pick you up.” Killian said as he put his phone back. Eveline nodded, and then she walked toward the marketing staff room, leaving Killian who was also walking toward his own room. Eveline immediately placed her laptop on her desk. She paused for a moment, then reached for the bottle of mineral water and drank half of it. “Eveline, how did the meeting go? Is everything okay?” “What did Mr. Killian say about the marketing staff proposal?” Eveline put the water bottle back. “Mr. Killian liked our proposal. That’s why he decided to bring this proposal as an example to the investors.” “That’s great. I’m so relieved. All our hard work has paid off.” Eveline smiled and nodded. “Oh, I need to bind this proposal first. See you later.” Eveline immediately took the proposal to the printer room and did everything Killian had asked her to do earlier. She had to work faster so she’d have a little time to visit her mother at the hospital this afternoon before going with Killian to an important meeting later tonight.

    “Mom…” Eveline walked into her mother’s new hospital room with a big smile on her face. In her right hand, she held a plastic bag filled with fruits she had just bought at the nearby supermarket. Her mother turned her head and smiled at Eveline’s arrival. “You’re here? How was your day, dear?” her mother asked as Eveline sat down on the chair next to the bedside table, taking out an orange from the bag. “Today was great, Mom. I presented the marketing team’s proposal well during the meeting this afternoon. And tonight, I’ll be accompanying my boss to present our team’s proposal to the investors.” Her hands moved quickly to peel the orange and feed her mother. Eveline smiled slightly. Occasionally, she glanced at the small watch on her left wrist. It still showed six o’clock in the evening. That meant Eveline only had one hour to go home and get ready. Unbeknownst to her, her mother had been watching Eveline all along. “That’s very good, dear. You’ve been working so hard all this time. And besides, your boss has given you a lot of help. To both of us. It would be even better if you helped your boss attract more investors.” Eveline nodded slowly in agreement with what her mother had just said. “I can’t stay long tonight, Mom. Because I have to go with my boss. I’ll ask Dr. Leo to take care of you as usual.” Eveline fed her mother a few more pieces of orange she had peeled. “Of course. No problem. Besides, I can take care of myself. Don’t worry. Just focus on your work. My condition is much better than before. You need to focus and not worry too much about me.” Eveline nodded again. After finishing the orange, she placed the plastic bag containing the fruits on the table. “Alright, Mom. I need to go home and get ready. If I don’t, I’ll be late. Here are some fruits. I’ll ask the nurse for help if you want to eat them later. I’ll go now…” Eveline briefly rubbed her mother’s palm, then left the hospital room. Eveline decided to take a taxi home after she was outside the hospital building. After getting a taxi, she quickly got in, reaching for her phone in her bag. She quickly typed a short message to Dr. Leo. Though she felt a bit awkward about always asking Dr. Leo for help, Eveline had no other choice. Relying on Helena was simply impossible. Helena hadn’t cared about their mother at all lately. Sorry to bother you, Dr. Leo. But I could only come to the hospital briefly earlier. I brought some fruits for my mother. I have to leave because I still have office work to do. Could I ask for your help to take care of my mother? Sorry, it seems like I’ve been bothering you too much lately. Eveline quickly sent the message to Dr. Leo’s phone number. No problem, Eveline. That’s my job, the doctors’ job, and the nurses’ job. Don’t worry. I and the nurses will take care of your mother. You can focus on your work. Okay. Eveline smiled with a great sense of relief after reading Dr. Leo’s reply. Eveline decided not to reply to the message because the taxi had stopped right in front of her house. Quickly, Eveline paid the taxi and entered her house. A little worried that Killian might already be at her house to pick her up soon, she immediately got ready. “What should I wear for this important meeting?” Eveline, who had just stepped out of the bathroom wearing only a towel, opened her wardrobe and began searching for appropriate attire. “I can’t wear a skirt or a dress.” Eveline paused, her hands still raised between the clothes in the closet. “This is an important and formal meeting. In that case… I should just wear formal attire. A blazer? Yes… that’s good enough.” Eveline took out a new blazer she had never worn before. She remembered that she had bought the blazer about two months ago, and it was still wrapped in plastic. Additionally, Eveline also took an undershirt she thought would go well with her new blazer. She also grabbed a pair of pants that matched the blazer. Quickly, she laid out the clothes on the bed and put them on neatly. Ting Her phone rang, and Eveline, who was straightening her hair, immediately picked up her phone, which was still charging on the dressing table. It was a message from Killian. I’ll be at your house in about five minutes. Are you ready? Yes, sir. I’m getting ready right now. I’ll be out as soon as I’m done. Eveline put her phone back down and continued getting ready. She looked at her reflection in the vanity mirror again, making sure her appearance was neat. Starting with her clothes, the small earrings in both ears, the tiny necklace that didn’t even weigh a gram, the small watch on her left wrist, her loose hair, and not forgetting to spray perfume a few times on her body. Eveline also touched up the mocha-colored lipstick on her lips with a tissue. “Alright, Eveline…. you’re ready now. Everything looks fine. And your appearance is good enough. So it won’t be embarrassing for you, or for Killian. Anyway, I have to work very hard. And that means helping the company secure new investors. That way, I might be more trusted to help with bigger company projects. It also means I’ll be able to pay back and settle the money Killian gave me more easily.” Tin Tin The sound of a horn honked twice, causing Eveline to peek out the window of her room. She saw Killian getting out of the car and waiting there, leaning against it. Quickly, Eveline grabbed her phone, charger, bag, and the proposal documents she had prepared, then walked out of her room and house. Killian straightened his body when he saw Eveline exit the house, and he spontaneously walked toward Eveline as she locked the front door. “Let me help.” Killian said, taking the proposal documents from Eveline’s hands. Eveline glanced briefly at Killian and locked the door again. “Thank you,” Eveline murmured as they walked toward the gate. Once more, Eveline locked the gate with a padlock to ensure the house remained secure while she was away tonight. Skillfully, Killian opened the door for Eveline, standing beside her. “Get in, leave the proposal on the backseat,” he said firmly. In truth, Killian felt nervous about Eveline’s appearance tonight. To be honest, he had never seen Eveline dressed like that before. She looked very attractive, though simple, without showing off excessive luxury. Without saying anything, Eveline immediately obeyed and sat there. Killian closed the door for Eveline and placed the proposal he was holding on the back passenger seat. He walked around the car and immediately got into the driver’s seat. Eveline immediately fastened her seatbelt and sat calmly, holding her bag. Killian also fastened his seatbelt and began driving the car at a moderate speed. “Um, sir?” Eveline turned to Killian, who looked focused on driving. “Yes?” Killian replied without taking his eyes off the road. “At the meeting with the investors, will I have to speak? I mean, do I have to explain the contents of the proposal myself?” “Of course. You and your team created this proposal, so you should present it. Just like when you presented it earlier today in the meeting. Do it exactly the same way. Besides, this isn’t a very formal meeting. I don’t know how many investors will come. But hopefully enough will come, and enough will become investors.” Eveline nodded, muttering, “Alright.” Then she turned her gaze forward again. “You look beautiful.” Killian complimented Eveline’s appearance, still focused on the road. “Thanks…” Eveline muttered, not knowing how else to respond to Killian’s compliment. Eveline licked her lips several times, feeling very nervous. And that didn’t go unnoticed by Killian, who glanced at Eveline several times. “Damn. If only I could kiss those lips right now, I might not be this stiff. Not to mention the last kiss that day in the elevator. It still feels like it’s lingering, and I can’t even satisfy myself. Eveline… do you really not feel the same way as me? You’re my addiction. Should I tell everyone about my desire to be with you?” Killian’s mind screamed.

    “This will be a project that can produce maximum results. Everything needed for this project is included in the proposal. If you all agree, then this project will not only benefit you and our company, but also the community directly involved.” “Wow, Miss Eveline, your explanation really resonates with us. And truly, this is the first time a young woman has been able to handle such a large-scale project.” “That’s right. And moreover, all the contents of the proposal you’ve provided are also very reasonable to implement. In that case, Mr. Killian, we have great hopes of being able to directly participate in this project moving forward.” Killian and Eveline, upon hearing this, smiled with a sense of great happiness and relief. Because the two of them had finally managed to capture the attention of the investors who had come tonight. And yes, for Eveline, tonight, she seemed to be building her reputation through her involvement in this major project, for the first time. Eveline would never waste a moment like this to build a better career, starting now and into the future. “Oh, Miss Eveline?” “Yes, sir?” Eveline smiled slightly as she looked at the person who had called her. “I really hope to have an employee as modern as you, Miss Eveline. It’s very rare to find a young woman who can handle a big project like you do.” “Don’t overpraise me, sir. I’m just doing my job well. And I’m also very sure that there are other young women out there with the same abilities as me, or even far greater than mine.” Eveline tried to remain humble and not let the praise go to her head. “Of course. Then how did you find a talented woman like Miss Eveline, Mr. Killian?” The man turned to ask Killian. “She’s only been working at my company for two years. And yes, she is indeed talented.” “Oh, of course, I’m sure of that.” All the investors laughed at that. For some reason, Eveline suddenly felt uncomfortable with the laughter coming from the investors. And for some reason, she felt like their laughter was mocking her now. Killian clenched his fists tightly, feeling annoyed. Of course, he understood the meaning of the last remark made by the middle-aged man. But he decided to remain silent, waiting to see what else the middle-aged man might say, or perhaps the other investors. “And besides, we don’t even need to have an informal meeting like this at a restaurant. We could just have a video call, or come directly tomorrow morning and hold a meeting at your company, Mr. Killian.” ‘What? Shouldn’t this meeting be held in the morning at the office? Then why did Killian ask me to join him at this evening meeting?’ Eveline wondered to herself. She was surprised by the investor’s statement about their meeting tonight. Meanwhile, Killian closed his eyes for a moment, regretting the investor’s words. Because, fundamentally, Killian hoped that holding the meeting tonight would be a great opportunity for him and Eveline to grow closer. Perhaps Killian could also express everything he had regretted about his attitude toward Eveline. Additionally, Killian wanted to spend time alone with Eveline. But now, with the investor’s words, he didn’t know what was on Eveline’s mind at the moment. Not to mention that Eveline immediately turned and looked at him with a confused and annoyed expression. Killian decided to remain silent and not respond to what the investor had just said. He let them start talking to each other. Eveline shifted her gaze, her expression having changed. Quickly, she grabbed the wine glass in front of her and drank it all in one go. She felt annoyed instantly. ‘If this evening’s meeting could have been done via video call, then this is all just Killian’s scheme to get me to come with him tonight and have some alone time together.’ Eveline swallowed her annoyance. *** Brak Eveline quickly got out of Killian’s car, slamming the door behind her. Killian followed her out of his car and walked toward Eveline, who was rummaging through her bag, searching for the key to her house gate. “Eveline… listen, I…” Killian grabbed Eveline’s arm, stopping her movement as she had already found the gate key there. “Stop this, Mr. Killian. If I had known this evening’s meeting wasn’t a formal one, I would have refused it. Those words of his, I will always remember, how he tried to belittle me after giving me praise I’d never heard in my life.” Eveline turned around, released Killian’s grip on her arm, and unlocked the gate. But after succeeding, Eveline fell silent, then turned to look at Killian, who was still staring at her with a frown on his forehead. Killian looked worried. “If my participation in tonight’s meeting was to reduce my loan, then just say so from the start. Because I am fully aware and remember clearly that I needed a loan of one billion seven hundred fifty million dollars from you. And yes, not two billion dollars. I told you that day, and I’ve already repaid the remainder, which is two hundred fifty million dollars.” “And if you intend to trap me in this meeting, then sorry, you won’t succeed, Mr. Killian. Just relax, I’ll return all your money, not a penny less, so you don’t have to bring up that night again. Or try to trap me in a meeting that’s just an excuse to humiliate me.” “I’m not trying to trap you or anything like that, Eveline. Not at all.” Killian shook his head and continued to follow Eveline as she opened the gate to her house and walked toward the front door. “I just… I beg you, Eve, tell me, just once, speak to me with complete honesty.” Eveline fell silent, glaring at Killian. “Why do you need that much money, Eveline? What have you done with that much money?” Eveline stopped in her tracks and turned to face Killian, who had also stopped beside her. “What I’ve done with one billion seven hundred fifty million dollars is none of your business, Killian. That’s none of your business.” Eveline shook her head quickly. “So just stop now.” “Eveline, I was just…” Killian ran out of words as Eveline turned around and opened the door to her house with a key. Killian’s face hardened. “Two billion dollars.” Eveline’s movement stopped abruptly, and she turned to look at Killian. “What? What did you just say?” she whispered. “Two billion dollars… to spend one more night with me.” Eveline’s eyes widened. “I’m offering you two billion dollars. Wait, don’t misunderstand. I want you to spend one more night with me because I want to talk to you as much as I want.” Killian sighed and moved closer to Eveline, who was still silent, stunned. “You can yell at me. You can ask me anything. You can tell me how you feel, but please… please, Eveline, don’t avoid me. Talk to me face to face. Because…” Killian swallowed with great difficulty. Eveline regulated her labored breathing, along with her increasingly rapid heartbeat. “Eveline, there are so many questions in my mind, and they’ve been tormenting me until today. So just answer each of my questions, and that’s enough. Not by doing anything else.” Killian grew increasingly restless as Eveline remained silent. “You’re not giving me much choice, Eve. I’m truly sorry, but when you have so many questions in your mind and can’t find the answers, you’ll keep asking them, consciously or not.” “And you think you’ll get answers to all your questions from me now? Because every time you find it hard to get what you want, you try to buy it.” “No, Eveline, no. I’m just trying to buy your time, to talk to you. That’s all. I just want to know your perspective.” “You want to know my perspective?” “Yes, Eveline. That’s all. Please.” Eveline tightened her grip. “What I feel now is that there is a very rich and well-established man trying to buy me again. Because that man feels that he can buy me again with the wealth he offers. That man feels that he can make me do everything he wants, anytime, anywhere. And he’ll give me money for it.” Killian widened his eyes and shook his head slightly. “So, I’ll say this again to you. I’m not for sale, Mr. Killian Blake!” For a moment, they both fell silent and looked at each other. Killian felt he had spoken out of turn, and Eveline felt her pride wounded once more. Eveline turned and tried to unlock the door to her house again. The door unlocked, and Eveline opened it immediately. “Eveline, wait a moment.” “Stop there, Mr. Killian.” Eveline stopped Killian from following her. “Don’t even think about following me again after today.” “Please… just listen to me a little longer, Eve.” “I’ve listened to you enough, Mr. Killian. But tonight, it’s enough. It’s more than enough for me to know your true character. And I’m sick of it. I don’t want to see you again. So please, leave my house before someone else sees and misunderstands. I don’t want the reputation you’ve built up over the years to be ruined just because you’re begging right in front of a woman’s house at night, especially just to talk to me, after you tried to buy my dignity again.” Eveline slammed the door shut and locked it. She ran straight to her room, crying loudly. She felt her dignity had been shattered again by Killian, who had tried to buy it once more. And Killian, slowly, walked away from Eveline’s house, feeling increasingly guilty. Because everything he had just said was wrong. Very wrong, to the point it made him restless too.

    Eveline walked lazily into the office building where she worked. Her eyes were still red, with very noticeable bags under them, and her nose was still red. It was very clear how long she had been crying the night before. And Eveline didn’t seem to care if everyone in the office saw her like that. Eveline had made a major decision with unwavering resolve, and she was certain she wouldn’t back down from the path she’d chosen. “Hey, Eve… you’re here this early? What’s going on?” Lily asked as Eveline stopped right in front of her desk. Lily noticed Eveline’s lackluster expression and immediately furrowed her brow deeply. “Yes, I want to give this to you. Can you help me give this to Mr. Killian later?” Eveline reached into her bag, pulled out a brown envelope, and placed it on Lily’s desk. Lily looked at the envelope and picked it up. She looked at Eveline and the envelope several times, alternating between the two. Still with that confused expression on her face. “Eveline, what… what’s inside this envelope?” She asked hesitantly. Eveline didn’t answer immediately, but she shifted her gaze for a moment, taking a slow breath. “It’s my resignation letter. I want to quit working at this company.” She replied in a whisper. She didn’t want to cause a commotion in the office this morning when they heard she was quitting. “But… but why, Eveline? Don’t you love working here? At this company? With all of us? Then… then why are you resigning?” Lily stood up, her eyes already wet with tears. Lily stepped out of her work area and stood directly in front of Eveline. Eveline shook her head slightly. She was trying not to cry now. She wanted to stay strong, even though her heart felt so reluctant. But this was the right decision for her to make now. “I just… I don’t know, Lily. I’m sorry, but I have to stop now. I don’t know when we’ll meet again, or if I’ll ever see all of you here again. But I truly hope that you and everyone here will remember me for the good things.” Eveline gently patted Lily’s shoulder, smiling thinly, a bit forced. “Eveline… tell me, is there a problem? Did something happen during your meeting with Mr. Killian and the investors? Did they say something bad to you? Just tell me. I can help you deal with it. I’ll also tell Mr. Killian everything if necessary.” “You can’t, Lily. You won’t be able to help me with this. No one here will be able to do it either. I want to finish this myself. And my resignation today is the only solution I can come up with right now.” Lily listened silently to Eveline’s answer, and she realized that Eveline looked much worse than she had in previous days. Eveline was truly in a bad mood, and if she said anything else now, she didn’t know what Eveline might do afterward. So in the end, Lily sighed heavily and tightened her grip on the envelope containing Eveline’s resignation letter. “Alright… I’ll give this letter to Mr. Killian. I hope you’re okay, Eve. If you have any problems, I’ll be there for you, as usual. After all, we’ve known each other for two years, and I really hope we can still be good friends, even though you’re no longer working here.” Eveline nodded slowly, then hugged Lily tightly. In the end, even though she had been holding back the tears in her eyes, they still flowed, wetting her cheeks. “Of course… thank you so much, Lily. You’re a very good friend, and I’m glad I could be friends with you, and with everyone else in this company.” Eveline released their embrace. “I’ll go first, Lily. See you later.” Without waiting for a response, Eveline quickly walked out of the company building and headed toward the hospital. On the other hand, Lily could only watch as Eveline’s back grew distant from the company. Lily lowered her head and looked at the brown envelope containing Eveline’s resignation letter with a sorrowful gaze. She felt deeply hurt, for despite everything, she and Eveline had been good friends all this time, and suddenly, Eveline had decided to quit her job at the company. Killian had just arrived at the company in his own car. It had been almost two or three days since he asked Caleb to spy on Eveline and find out everything about her life. That’s why he drove himself to the office. With a firm stride, he walked into the company. Lily, who saw Killian’s arrival, quickly approached Killian, who had stopped right in front of the elevator. “Mr. Killian?” Lily stopped right beside Killian. “Hm? Yes?” Killian turned his head and looked at Lily with a blank expression. “Here you go, sir.” Lily handed him the envelope, and Killian took it, looking at it curiously. “The envelope contains Eveline’s resignation letter, sir.” “What?” Killian immediately gasped and looked at Lily with wide eyes. “What did you say? A letter… Eveline’s resignation letter?” Killian hurriedly opened the envelope and read the letter inside. “Yes, sir. This morning, Eveline came and handed me this letter, asking me to give this envelope to you.” Lily replied softly. But sadness was still clearly visible on her face. “I don’t know what’s wrong with Eveline. She just looked really bad. It seems like Eveline cried all night.” Lily explained, stopping Killian’s movement as he read the contents of the letter. Killian fell silent, feeling uneasy. Both of his hands closed the letter again and gripped it tightly. “Where did Eveline go? Did she say anything to you?” “I don’t know, sir. Eveline left immediately and only said that she would handle the issue herself, and I couldn’t help her resolve it.” Lily shook her head slowly. “But as her good friend, I really hope that Eveline’s sudden decision to quit her job isn’t because of any issues that arose during the meeting with the investors last night.” Killian looked at Lily, and Lily swallowed with some difficulty. “I apologize for being so bold, sir. But I know very well that Evelina really enjoys working at this company, even though she has only been here for two years. And I know that Evelina is a hard worker, so she would not just quit without there being a significant issue at the office.” Hearing Lily’s words, it was as if Killian had been slapped in the face. Of course, there was a major issue between him and Eveline. And that major issue couldn’t be easily resolved by anyone else besides Eveline and himself at the moment. Killian didn’t know what to say now, so he decided to stay silent. Then, when the elevator doors opened, Killian immediately stepped inside and left Lily behind, without being able to give her a direct answer at that moment. “Eveline… why did you do this? Why did you resign? Is this all because of what I said? My words must have hurt you deeply. I’m truly sorry… please, Eveline… don’t go far from me. Please…” Killian anxiously tried to call Eveline’s number, but her number was inactive. There was a possibility that Eveline had intentionally turned off her phone, or worse, that she had blocked Killian’s number. So Killian couldn’t reach her now. It was a terrifying thought for Killian at that moment. Both of Killian’s hands were trembling, filled with sadness and anxiety. The elevator opened again, and with hurried steps, Killian entered his office and threw Eveline’s resignation letter onto his desk. Killian immediately called Caleb’s number. “Caleb, come to the office immediately! You must find Eveline right now! She resigned from the office today! I can’t let that happen!” After saying all that, Killian hung up the call and sat down in his chair. He couldn’t contain the fear he was feeling right now. And Killian truly realized that Eveline’s resignation today was also because of the words he had spoken last night. Something he should never have said to Eveline from the start. He was indeed foolish, as he could never easily understand the contents of her mind and heart, especially regarding the strange feelings he still felt toward Eveline. His phone rang, and another notification interrupted him. It was a notification of funds deposited into his personal account, reading, “Funds deposited in the amount of seven hundred fifty million dollars from Eveline Mason’s personal account.” “No. This can’t be. Eveline… where did you get this money, and why did you send it to me? Don’t torment me like this, Eveline. Damn it! Damn it!” Killian growled angrily. You don’t need to worry that I’ll run away. I won’t run away. I will pay the remaining one billion dollars. This time, I can only pay back seven hundred and fifty million dollars. I am paying back the money you gave me that night. Even though I no longer work at your company, I will continue to pay back the loan you gave me. The message was sent by Eveline and immediately appeared on Killian’s phone. You don’t need to do this so quickly, Eveline. Where are you? Why did you resign? You can’t just resign like that, Eveline! You must come back here immediately! Killian immediately replied to Eveline’s message. No. I think it would be much better if you didn’t look for me or bother me with everything that happened that night, or everything you said to me last night. Because it would be pointless. I am very aware of my position. I am just an ordinary employee at your company. But after what happened that night, the meeting with the investors, and everything you said to me last night, it has made me realize. That I will never be seen as anything but someone who provides benefits to others. And yes, you have shown that by offering me two billion dollars to spend one more night with you. I am utterly disgusted. Disgusted with you. The long message sent by Eveline once again slapped Killian in the face. He knew very well that he had made a huge mistake by offering Eveline two billion dollars to spend one more night with him. However, he couldn’t find any other way to spend time talking with Eveline. So Killian’s lips couldn’t be stopped, even though his heart was telling him not to say things that might offend Eveline right now. But he didn’t understand. He was too foolish. He was too naive. To handle the things in his heart. Please forgive me, Eveline. Please don’t do this. Go back to the office and work. I won’t accept your resignation letter now. Come back right away. I won’t come back, even if there’s only one company left in the world. I’ll go far away, and I should have done it since the night we spent together that day.

    Klek Eveline slowly entered her mother’s hospital room. The quiet atmosphere made Eveline feel even more lonely. She desperately needed attention and friends to lean on. However, what had happened to her was the one thing she had to keep a secret. It wouldn’t be easy for her if one day someone else found out what had happened to her and Killian that night. And truly, Eveline couldn’t imagine how she would react. Especially if that person was her own mother. “Mom? Are you asleep?” Eveline sat down on the chair and gently stroked her mother’s palm. Eveline had already washed her face and applied light makeup to hide the dark circles under her eyes from crying all night. “No… I’m not sleeping. Just a little bored. When do you think I can go home?” Her mother turned and looked at her with a small smile on her face. A smile that now seemed full of hope. “Mom will go home after two weeks. Didn’t Dr. Leo himself say that once Mom’s condition is fully recovered and improved, she’ll be allowed to go home?” Eveline murmured, pulling her hand back. “Hm… Alright then.” Her mother nodded slowly. Eveline looked very hesitant, but the sooner her mother knew, the better. “Mom, there’s something I want to tell you.” “What is it, dear? Is everything okay? Did something happen at work?” Her mother asked immediately, a little anxiously. Even though Eveline’s face was covered with makeup, “No, it’s not that. But something else.” Eveline shook her head, then sighed slowly. “I’ve decided to sell our old house.” “What? But why, Eveline? Why are you selling our house?” Her mother widened her eyes in surprise. She knew about the financial problems they were facing, but Eveline had never spoken honestly to her about it, as if hiding it from her. “I know this is a very difficult decision. But I need to sell the house to pay off the loan I took from the company. I feel bad if I don’t return the money immediately. Even if I have to pay it off in installments, at least the loan burden won’t be too heavy in the future. But don’t worry, Mother. The money from selling the house has already been set aside to buy a simpler new house. I know the new house won’t be as spacious as our old one. But it will be more than enough for the two of us to live in. Once you’re better and allowed to come home from the hospital, I’ll take you to our new house.” Eveline smiled faintly as she said all that. Though deep down, she felt like screaming out loud. Eveline’s mother fell silent after hearing Eveline’s explanation. Even if she wanted to refuse, she couldn’t bring herself to do it. She couldn’t bear to. Eveline had been working hard and striving so hard for herself all this time. She had even gotten into quite a lot of debt. And if the house was sold to help pay off the loan installments, that was fine. As long as Eveline wasn’t too stressed out by her working conditions in the future. “It’s okay, dear. The important thing is that you can pay off the loan. The sooner it’s paid off, the better.” Her mother gently stroked Eveline’s face. “When did you sell our old house? And… have you found a new place to stay? You can’t possibly delay buying a new house and end up sleeping outside, can you?” Her mother looked at Eveline with great concern. Eveline nodded. “Of course, Mom. I sold the house last night and found a new place this morning. Mom, don’t worry. I’m fine. Besides, our old house sold for one billion five hundred million dollars. I’ve already transferred seven hundred fifty million dollars to the company’s account to pay off my loan. The remaining money I used to find our new house. And luckily, I found a modest house for five hundred million dollars. We have money left over after everything. And when the hospital said my mother could go home, we still had money to pay for her medicine later.” Eveline smiled calmly. After that, both of them fell silent, each lost in their own thoughts. Eveline’s mind was focused on one thing. How to explain to her mother that she no longer worked at Killian’s company. She had quit, and she had also decided to look for a new job. And that wouldn’t be easy. *** “I’m sorry, Mr. Killian, but after I looked into it, it seems like Miss Eveline has sold her house and moved out of there to her new home.” Caleb said, bowing his head briefly before looking back at Killian, who was now staring at him with wide eyes. “What? What do you mean, Caleb? Last night… last night, I even went to Eveline’s house and drove her home there. How could she have sold the house so quickly?!” Killian stood up from his chair and began pacing back and forth. Anxiety immediately filled his heart. “That’s right, sir. Earlier on the way here, I decided to check out Eveline’s house as well, and yes, I found some people moving Eveline’s belongings out of the house. One of them said that Miss Eveline sold the house to a young couple who still lived with their parents at the end of the street. The house sold for one billion five hundred million dollars. “That… that’s impossible. Eveline, Eveline couldn’t just leave like that.” Killian immediately stopped walking and hurried over to Caleb. “Then, do the workers who carried Eveline’s belongings know where her new house is now?” “Unfortunately not, sir. They said Miss Eveline would come back to her old house and show them the way to her new one. So, they have no idea where her new house is now.” “Damn it!” Killian cursed. Caleb looked at Killian with pity. He had never seen Killian so agitated by a woman who was trying to avoid him so blatantly as he was now. Caleb didn’t know what the real issue was between Killian and Eveline. But he was certain that the issue was a very complicated matter of love. Caleb sighed as Killian paced back and forth in front of him, slowly pulling at his hair to vent the frustration, anger, and anxiety he was feeling at that moment. “Sir, I have additional information about Miss Eveline, as you requested earlier.” Killian stopped in his tracks and looked back at Caleb. Killian’s face now looked very curious. “What? Tell me. What other information do you have about Eveline?” “I don’t have much information about Miss Eveline, sir. All I know is that one of Miss Eveline’s family members is currently being treated at the hospital. And it seems that the one being treated at the hospital is Miss Eveline’s mother.” Hearing that, Killian’s face immediately paled. He had no idea about that. And now, Killian had suddenly pieced together all the puzzle pieces that had been stored in his mind. ‘Does that mean Eveline needed that large loan for her mother’s treatment at the hospital? Is that true?’ Killian wondered to himself. A sense of heaviness suddenly filled his chest, and it was very painful. “T-then… do you know where she is now? I mean, Miss Eveline’s mother. Which hospital is Eveline’s mother being treated at now?” “As far as I know, Miss Eveline’s mother is being treated at The Miracle Sign Hospital. And it seems she recently underwent a major and emergency surgery. I’m sure Miss Eveline is at that hospital right now.” Without waiting any longer, Killian immediately rushed out of his company and drove his car at high speed toward the hospital. Killian’s mind immediately flashed back to everything Eveline had ever said. Even when Eveline accepted his offer to spend the night with him that day. Killian felt very sorry and guilty now. Because of his stupidity in thinking and speaking, he couldn’t think of all the risks that would happen. He was too stupid and naive. And he was too stupid to admit his own stupidity. “If only you had just told me what you needed the money for, I wouldn’t have been so reckless, Eveline. Why didn’t you say from the start that you needed the loan to pay for your mother’s medical bills? Why did you just stay silent and accept the crazy offer I made on the spot that day? Why did you just stay silent and say to forget everything, while I’m now struggling to breathe because of the guilt that’s suffocating me? Please, Eveline… if you can, please forgive my stupidity. Please come back and talk to me now. If not, I’ll live with regret.”

    Killian galloped down the hallway of The Miracle Sign hospital. He did not even care about the protests of some of the hospital staff, including the people who were receiving treatment there. All that was on Killian’s mind right now, was to be able to find Eveline’s whereabouts in the vast hospital right now. He did not have much time to waste at the moment. Killian gasped, and stopped running for a moment, then began to cast his eyes in all directions inside the hospital hallway. Hoping that he could instantly find Eveline’s whereabouts there, and approach her. “Miss Eveline” The voice instantly focused Killian’s attention and gaze in one direction. And yes, Killian was very sure, if the woman who was standing right next to a doctor there, was Eveline. Slowly, Killian walked after the two of them, silently. “I just finished checking on your mother’s condition, and it looks like she’s under a lot of stress. Are you two in trouble right now?” Doctor Leo asked, although it felt very awkward to ask about other people’s problems who were under stress like Eveline was right now. Hearing that, Eveline sighed loudly, as she turned her gaze towards the hospital grounds on the left side of the hallway she was currently passing through. “I had a little problem. And I accidentally told my mom about it. I think it’s a pretty big deal, and surely my mom has a right to know about it.” “If you don’t mind telling her. What is the problem you’re facing right now? Perhaps, I can help you, Eveline.” Doctor Liam muttered, and the two of them continued to walk at a very slow pace. Fortunately, it was already lunchtime, so Doctor Leo would not be too distracted by his busy work schedule at the hospital. As for Killian, he continued to walk with both ears constantly listening. Although Doctor Leo and Eveline spoke very slowly, he was quite able to hear everything they said even at a distance. “You won’t be able to help me with this problem, Doctor. I, myself, am already quite overwhelmed, but I always try very hard. And still, there won’t be anyone who can help me. I intend to solve this problem myself.” Eveline turned her head and looked at Doctor Leo for a moment, before looking straight ahead again. “I sold my old house. The house I’ve been living in.” “Oh my, Eveline. Why? Why would you sell it?” Doctor Leo was surprised. “I took out a large loan from my boss’s company, and I didn’t want to delay paying the installments for too long. So I decided that I could sell the house, and move into a much smaller house than before. And it was worth it.” “What does that mean? What was worth it?” Doctor Leo looked endlessly at Eveline, who couldn’t even bear to look at him for so long. Doctor Leo really felt sorry for Eveline’s very hard life. Eveline smiled a small smile, which was even more appropriate as a sad smile. “Of course it’s worth it. I took out a loan from that company to pay for my mother’s medical expenses. And the house sold for one billion five hundred million dollars, and I paid half of the money into the company’s account. And the rest of the money, I bought a new house.” Eveline rubbed her arms together. “And as for the remaining loan debt that is still with the company, I will find a way to pay it all off soon. Moreover, I’ve quit working there, and am trying to find a new job now.” “Quit?!” Doctor Leo was even more surprised by Eveline’s words. “Eveline, how could you just decide to quit? Does your mother know about it too?” They both stopped their steps, and faced each other. That instantly made Killian immediately hide his body in a large wall there. But of course, still, he would continue to eavesdrop on the two people’s conversation. “No, Doctor Leo. I wasn’t so stupid as to tell my mother that I had stopped working.” Eveline shook her head quickly, while chuckling there. It felt very tight in her heart, as she recalled why she had decided to quit the company she had immersed herself in for the past two years. “Anyway, I sent my resignation letter this morning. And it’s possible that my boss has already received the letter. Besides, I’ve also made an agreement with my boss that I won’t run away until I return all the borrowed money to him.” “But Eveline, this is a very rash thing for you to do. How are you going to repay the loans without working there? Wouldn’t it be more appropriate to keep working there, while earning money to repay the loans? Sorry, I’m a little curious, hope you don’t take offense.” “No problem Doctor. After all, I have also thought about all these things very well. And the main problem lies within the company itself. Which, I can never tell you. I will keep all of those things very deep. Therefore, I decided to leave, and stopped working at the company.” Hearing that, Doctor Leo was silent, and did not want to delve too much into the problems that Eveline was facing. Because, he had also asked too many questions about things that should be a limitation for him, to the patient’s family. Moreover, for a matter that should not involve himself now. “Then, I can only hope for the best for you now, Eveline. Moreover, with your mother’s condition still up and down right now, I really hope that you will pay more attention to the topic of your conversation. So that it won’t make your mother’s condition worse. The two-week evaluation period is coming to an end. If your mother’s condition remains unstable, up and down, then we, the doctors, will take a much longer evaluation time. And that won’t lead to anything good, Eveline. It will only increase the cost that you will have to pay later.” Eveline nodded with certainty. She thinned her lips, and no longer smiled a small smile like before. She was already very resigned, but also excited in her heart. “I know, and I promise, that I will not let my mother’s condition become unstable.” “Then, I have to go first. I need to see another patient.” Eveline nodded and allowed Doctor Leo to leave. After that, Eveline lowered her head, while sighing loudly. Truly, she felt very exhausted right now. But she had nowhere to go to tell her story to her heart’s content. All these things did not escape the sight of Killian who was still hiding in the wall now. Killian looked at Eveline with his eyes softening. He was getting more and more guilty about everything. Until finally, Killian no longer hid behind the wall, and walked over to Eveline who was still in the same position there. “Eveline?”

    Eveline’s steps stopped, and she immediately rounded her eyes there. She never expected to meet Killian in the hospital area like this. Moreover, none of this was something she wanted to happen at all. Killian walked over to Eveline who was glued to the spot where she was standing now. Shortly after that, Killian stopped, and fell silent in front of Eveline, with a guilty look on his face. “Eveline, I… I want to say something.” Killian suddenly seemed to lose his strength to speak firmly now. The guilt that he had been feeling since the beginning, was suffocating himself even more. He never knew that such a feeling would actually affect his entire body. Eveline blinked her eyelids quickly. As if she immediately realized Killian’s presence in front of her now. “What are you doing here? How did you know I was in this hospital?“ ”I looked into it. But that’s not what I want to tell you.” “I don’t want to talk to you about anything. So please, leave now.” Eveline walked quickly past Killian, and tried not to pay any attention to Killian who started walking after her now. “Please, Eveline. Just once. Let’s talk just once. After that, you can ask me for anything.” Killian followed Eveline’s quick footsteps. “I don’t need another offer from you, Killian. I’ve already quit your company, and I think that’s enough to buy my freedom from you.” “I will not accept your letter of resignation, Eveline. You are still an employee of my company. Period.” Killian said loudly, and also firmly. The guilt and fear he felt now seemed to be merging into each other. Until it even more deceived Killian who was having trouble thinking clearly. “Oh, really?” Eveline immediately stopped walking, and quickly turned around, looking right at Killian who also stopped there. The two of them did not even care about the curious glances that many people in the hospital hallway area continued to give right now. Eveline was already too annoyed. “Didn’t I tell you that I would definitely pay back all the remaining borrowed money I got. I’ve already paid half of it, and the other billion will be paid soon. You don’t have to worry about me running away and not paying your precious money.” “I don’t care about the money, Eveline. Even from the beginning I never thought or even hoped that you would return all the money I gave you that night. It’s just…” Killian’s words were immediately interrupted by the expression on his face that looked hardened, holding back his emotions now. “It’s just that, if you had said from the beginning, that you needed to borrow that much money for your mother’s treatment in this hospital, then that night would never have happened, Eve.” “I don’t understand what you’re saying.” Eveline averted her eyes. Hoping that all the things she had been hiding could not be known by Killian, or even by anyone else. She no longer wanted to live with the shade of pity that others gave her. It was enough, she struggled for years, and she lived with a very high determination, so that she could live without the mercy of others. To Eveline, living under the pity of others was like having no meaningful purpose in life in the future. “I know everything, Eveline. I heard what you and the doctor talked about. You should have told me that you needed money to pay for your sick mother’s medical expenses. You should have been very honest from the start, then that night would never have happened. Or at least, you wouldn’t hate me so much and avoid me like you do now.” Killian muttered, then raised both hands and rubbed his face roughly. He looked extremely frustrated, and almost lost his mind now. Never before, in Killian’s life, had he felt so guilty that his whole life was instantly suffocating. He didn’t even know how to cope with all the things that had happened since that night had started. “You never know about anything, Killian.” Eveline whispered, her eyes still looking straight ahead. She didn’t have enough energy to have a long talk with Killian. But really, deep in Eveline’s heart, she confirmed what Killian had just said to her. If only, she was telling the truth, maybe that night had never happened between them. “You shouldn’t have come to this hospital, and instead eavesdropped on the conversation I had with Doctor Leo. This isn’t even a realm you can just walk into, Killian. Remember your boundaries. Because all this time, I’ve always remembered my boundaries. But it seems like you will never follow the conditions I give you, right? You always violate those conditions even now.” Eveline shook her head with a faint movement. Then after that, she resumed walking, and this time Eveline’s destination was the hospital garden. Because it seemed, only that place was good enough to talk alone together with Killian. Moreover, all the people in the hallway were constantly looking at Eveline and Killian. It really made her feel very uncomfortable. Killian followed Eveline’s steps, walking right behind. Killian kept silent, with his eyes looking straight at Eveline’s back there. There was a strange feeling in his heart, and this time, it was not only guilt, but also longing. Killian wanted to run fast towards Eveline’s back, and hug that tiny body tightly now. But unfortunately, Killian would never be able to do any of those things now. I don’t know if it will be in the future. Killian really wished that all these things had never happened in the first place, then maybe, Eveline wouldn’t have been this cold to him. Before long, the two of them had arrived at the hospital garden, which was right at the back. Eveline immediately sat on one of the long empty benches there, and was followed by Killian. For a moment, they were both silent, and looked straight ahead. Until finally, Killian slightly turned his head, and looked at Eveline. Eveline let out her breath slowly, it felt very claustrophobic, with the fight inside her right now. But she couldn’t help it. “You never know what has happened. I can never tell people what’s really going on in my life. Whether it’s friends, family, companions, or other people who know me. I won’t be able to do that easily. I don’t want to live at the mercy of others.” “I don’t feel that way, Eveline. I do not pity you. I have never once burdened your life with pity. You know that very well. I… I never wanted to make you feel that way. I really did.” Eveline nodded faintly. Of course, she knew. It was just that she wanted to protect the feelings in her heart, which was currently feeling something she should never feel. “I know. You didn’t intend to make me feel that way. It’s just that, I’m afraid. If I’m going to experience all those things, and I won’t be able to get out of that circle easily in the future. I don’t want to be trapped living in someone’s arrangement.” “Eveline…” Killian ventured to grasp Eveline’s left palm there. “I just wanted to say that you could have told me from the start, if you needed to borrow that much money to pay for your mother’s medical expenses. Then all the agreements and conditions that we both put forward to each other that night would never have happened. Even that night will never happen.” Killian let out his breath slowly. “I’m not saying that I… don’t like what we did that night. It’s just that I kept feeling guilty. I can’t shake that feeling, especially when I found out that you used that money to pay for your mother’s medical expenses. If only I had known all this from the beginning, then I wouldn’t have taken advantage of you in such a way, Eveline. Really, I’m sorry. Because I was wrong too. I didn’t find out about all these things from the start. And because my ego was too high and my heart was too hard, I couldn’t think clearly when I said those things, without thinking that you would feel hurt by them.” Eveline who heard all that from Killian instantly turned her head, and looked at Killian. She could clearly see the sincerity, and also the seriousness that Killian said to her. Eveline’s eyes filled with tears, but she tried hard to hold them back now. “I’m also sorry, because I should have ventured to speak honestly to you back then. I didn’t have much choice, and I felt very desperate that day. Because my own sister didn’t even want to help me. And with my mother’s condition being so bad at the time, I had no other choice but to accept the offer you made that day.” They both fell silent again for a moment, and looked at each other. Killian’s grip on Eveline’s hand tightened, and his breathing became heavy now. “Eveline, if I were to ask you one thing, would you accept it?” Eveline hesitantly nodded. “Can you work for my company again?”

    “I think that will be a discussion for another time, Killian. I can’t think about it now. I still need some time alone.” Eveline shook her head slowly. Then, she rose to her feet from her sitting position, and turned her gaze away from the silent Killian. “I have to go, and please, just go back to the office now. I don’t want anyone else to find out that you were in this hospital just to talk to me.” “Eveline.” Killian immediately rose to his feet, grabbed Eveline’s wrist, and prevented her from walking away. “I will leave now. But, please, think once more about what I am offering you. Go back to the company, and work hard there. So that one day you can become a successful woman, and I can entrust the new investor’s projects to you. I can’t trust anyone else. Please… work there again.” Eveline nodded her head vaguely. “Alright. I will think about it.” After that, Eveline let go of Killian’s hand, walked away, leaving Killian back in silence with his mind still foggy now. Killian clenched his palms together tightly. Even though he had managed to talk to Eveline, about all the things that had happened, it could still make Killian’s heart and mind feel uneasy right now. “What if later, Eveline still doesn’t want to come back to work at the company? What if Eveline still wants to leave and stay away from me? What can I do to make Eveline change her mind, and come back to work at the company? I have to do something.” Killian walked quickly from the park and out of the hospital area. He was thinking about something he had to do right now. Which, of course, could not be delayed any longer. Killian felt that what Eveline had said was one of the biggest opportunities he could utilize, so that Eveline could return to work at his company, and also be so close to him after this. With his hurried footsteps, Killian immediately got into his car, and ran the car at a moderate speed. “I will definitely be able to bring you back into the company, Eveline. I’ll never make a big mistake that keeps us apart again. I promise. I really do.” Eveline walked into her mother’s hospital room, sighing softly. Her mother was sleeping peacefully, and of course, Eveline did not want her arrival in the room to wake her mother up. After all, her mother was in desperate need of a good rest. Moreover, with all the things she had previously said, she had accidentally almost made her mother’s condition drop. Eveline did not want that to happen. She really wanted her mother to recover, and her condition would not drop again in the future. Eveline lay down on the simple long sofa in the hospital room, and looked up at the ceiling. Eveline was thinking about many things that were tightly bound to Killian. Eveline could not help herself, not to think about all the things Killian had said earlier. Of course, Eveline also had to think about Killian’s offer to be able to return to work at the company very well and carefully. Eveline didn’t want things that she didn’t want like before, to happen again, if she agreed to Killian’s offer to return to work there. Eveline has a lot of considerations to think about now. Moreover, about Killian who seems to be still very aggressively approaching her at this time. Eveline certainly didn’t want to let things that were out of her own control take over her sanity right now. ‘Come to think of it, it would be much better if I accepted Killian’s offer to return to the company. What’s more, I still can’t find a new job that has a sizable salary like there. Because after all, mother still needs quite a lot of money to support her treatment in the future, after mother is allowed to return home later.’ Eveline tilted her body on the sofa, and looked at her sleeping mother in silence. Eveline’s mind was racing, and she was very anxious. She certainly still had a lot to think about in order to find a new job, where the salary or income would probably be very far compared to the salary she had earned by working in Killian’s company so far. ‘By working again in the company, I might be able to raise money to pay back the remaining loan money I took from Killian. Also, I could have enough savings to have a small business. I’ll have to rack my brains to have a lot of savings.’ Eveline shifted her body again, and looked at the ceiling of the hospital room, while letting out her breath slowly. She felt that it was time to be less selfish. For the umpteenth time, Eveline felt that she should not be selfish in her life. Because there was still her mother who needed her, as the last hope, when her sister, Helena, would never be present in this life. ‘I’ll contact Killian tomorrow. I can’t just tell him my decision right now. Also, I haven’t thought much about what I’ll say to everyone in the company. About Killian coming to this hospital just to talk to me, and asking me to come back to work at the company. Really, I don’t want them all to think bad things about me, which seems to be attracting Killian’s attention right now.’ Eveline slowly closed her eyelids, and began to rest her whole body as well as her mind which felt very tired now. There was still time until tomorrow, for her to contact Killian, and say that she was willing to return to work in the company. On the other hand, Killian had just arrived at the company, and slightly ran into his room. Everyone looked at Killian curiously, but did not dare to make any assumptions about it. So they all finally left and went back to their respective jobs. Meanwhile, Killian, who was already inside the room, quickly called Caleb to come into his office. “Caleb, quickly order two baskets of fruit, and make sure they’re fresh. Then order a bouquet of flowers, and when you’re done, put everything in my car. I’ll be waiting until this afternoon. No matter the cost, order them immediately.” Killian spoke quickly, and Caleb nodded in understanding. Caleb immediately took out his phone and carried out Killian’s instructions. “And yes, Caleb, you must find out where Eveline’s current home is. Find her new address in full and send it to my phone number.” “Yes, sir. I’ll do it right away. If that’s all, I’ll take my leave.” Caleb hurriedly left Killian’s office and immediately carried out the task Killian had just given him. Meanwhile, Killian sat down in his chair and fell silent. “I’ll try my best to impress you, Eveline. I want to win your heart from now on. I’ve realized all of that.”

    Knock Knock The sound of knocking on the door of the hospital room immediately woke Eveline, who sat up straight on the sofa. She was startled. Eveline had been sleeping so comfortably and soundly that she was still blinking her eyes to shake off the drowsiness she was still feeling. Before she could react further, the door to her mother’s hospital room opened, revealing someone carrying a fairly large bouquet of flowers. Behind that person was another person carrying two bouquets filled with fruits. The bouquets they were carrying were tall enough to cover the faces of the two people holding them. Seeing this, Eveline immediately widened her eyes and stood up quickly. “Who are you? And who are these from?” Eveline asked, glancing several times at her mother, who was still sleeping soundly there. Eveline furrowed her brow deeply when she didn’t receive an answer from the two people. The two stopped walking right in front of Eveline, who was still confused and startled by their presence there. Soon, the man standing directly in front of Eveline began to lower the bouquet of flowers and reveal his face. The other man was standing right behind him, also carrying two bouquets. “Killian? Caleb? You two?” Eveline muttered, her eyes widening. She was extremely surprised to see Killian and Caleb in her mother’s hospital room. “How did you two know where my mother’s hospital room is?” Killian smiled broadly, finding Eveline’s reaction quite adorable. Caleb, on the other hand, only gave a faint smile. “I asked a nurse, and she showed us your mother’s hospital room. We brought this for you and your mother.” Killian whispered, then walked over and placed the bouquet of flowers in his hand on the sofa behind Eveline. Caleb also placed the bouquet of fruits on the sofa. Eveline continued to look at the two of them there. “You didn’t have to go to all this trouble, Killian. I don’t want to bother you both. And… you shouldn’t have done this, Killian.” Eveline muttered. “It’s okay. Besides, I wanted to give all of this to you and your mother.” Killian slightly lowered his smile, and Caleb nodded slowly. “How is your mother? Is she feeling much better now?” He asked, turning his head to look at Eveline’s mother, who was still asleep. She seemed undisturbed by his presence and Caleb’s. “She’s a little better. She’s still being evaluated by the doctor. If her condition improves significantly in the next two weeks, she’ll be able to go home.” Eveline walked over to her mother’s bedside table and sat down on the small chair there. Killian followed her over and stood right beside her. Meanwhile, Caleb decided to step out of the hospital room to give Killian and Eveline some time to talk. Caleb, of course, understood that Killian still needed a lot of time to talk with Eveline. Killian looked at Eveline’s mother and was immediately reminded of his late mother. He felt a pang of longing, but he had never been good at expressing his feelings, even back then. “Eveline, I just want you to know that I truly want to do something to help convince you to return to work at the company. Don’t see this offer as something that’s trapping you. Honestly, I don’t want you to think that way.” Killian explained immediately. Eveline nodded her head subtly. Of course, she understood perfectly well what Killian had done and said. However, Eveline didn’t know how she could return to work at Killian’s company without making others suspicious, given that Killian himself had tried so hard to offer her a job. Especially with the resignation letter Eveline had just handed to Lily that morning. It would feel incredibly odd if everyone who knew she had left and was no longer working at the company suddenly saw her returning the next day. “I know, Killian. It’s just that I’m a little worried about what others will think if I return to work at your company after submitting my resignation letter to the office this morning. There will be a lot of questions from all the employees at the office if I return to work tomorrow. I don’t want everyone to start suspecting me.” “Why are you so preoccupied with what others think? Why don’t you focus on your own desires and hopes? Or at least, think about someone who still depends on you so much.” Killian spoke firmly. This time, he understood Eveline’s mindset, which was so fearful and anxious about other people’s opinions. Something he couldn’t tolerate. Because the life we have is not someone else’s. “I know that. I still have many hopes and dreams. But in this world, life will never be free from the opinions of others.” Eveline sighed slowly. She looked very tired, but Eveline was trying not to show it all now. “Moreover, I used to receive a lot of comments and opinions from others about everything I did and everything that happened in my life. Maybe that’s one of the reasons why I’m always worried and afraid of what others think about me. And it feels suffocating.” Killian immediately sat down on the floor next to Eveline, startling her. “What are you doing, Killian? Don’t sit on the floor; sit on the sofa, and we can talk comfortably there. You don’t want to get your clothes dirty.” Eveline muttered, panicking, as she stood up from the small chair she was sitting on and grabbed Killian’s shoulders to help him stand up. Killian looked at Eveline with a sad expression. It had been a long time since Killian had interacted so closely with Eveline like this. Killian simply obeyed when Eveline pulled him to sit on the sofa, and once he was seated, Eveline quickly arranged the bouquets so she could sit on the sofa next to Killian. “Alright, now speak. Don’t crouch on the floor like that again.” Eveline whispered. “Alright.” Killian smiled faintly. “I just wanted to say that whatever you want to do, you should do it, as long as it brings you happiness. Don’t let yourself be too concerned about what others think, to the point where it hinders your progress.” “I understand, Killian. But I also have to consider what my office colleagues might think if I return to work.” “That’s not a problem. I’ll help you so they won’t have much to say about your return to the company.” “Are you sure you want to help me again?” “Of course. So, Eveline? Do you want to come back to work at my company again?” Eveline paused for a moment, then smiled. “Sure. I’ll work.”

    “Thank you for the fruit and flowers,” Eveline said as she, Killian, and Caleb arrived at the hospital parking lot. Earlier, Killian had decided to go home immediately to take care of some work that had been delayed with Caleb, and Eveline had decided to accompany them on their walk to the parking lot. “No problem. Besides, it’s only proper to bring something when visiting someone who’s sick.” Killian replied with a wide smile on his face. For the first time, Eveline saw how pure Killian’s smile looked in front of her. Even long before that, Killian was very rarely seen smiling so broadly; if he did smile, it was only a faint smile that was barely noticeable to others. “Oh, by the way. Please convey my regards and Caleb’s to your mother when she wakes up later.” Eveline nodded firmly. “Of course. I’ll tell my mother later.” Eveline smiled faintly. Killian nodded slowly. Caleb had already opened the car door for Killian. Killian slowly got into the car, and Caleb immediately closed the door, then ran to the other side of the car. Killian lowered the car window and looked at Eveline, who was still silent. “Alright then. I have to go now, and yes, see you tomorrow at the office, Eveline.” “Sure.” Eveline agreed with Killian. Although, in truth, she didn’t want to come in tomorrow. Perhaps it would be very rude of Eveline to say this directly to Killian now. However, she still didn’t know what Killian’s plan was, so that all the staff at the office wouldn’t wonder why she was back at work, even after handing in her resignation letter that morning. In her opinion, it would look very suspicious if Eveline came in tomorrow. After that, Killian rolled up the car window again, and the car drove out of the hospital area at a moderate speed. Eveline exhaled slowly. The day felt quite long for Eveline now. But what could she do? She was just following the course of life. Eveline turned around and re-entered the hospital area, specifically her mother’s ward. Upon entering the room, Eveline saw that her mother had already woken up and was sitting leaned against her bedside table. “Mom, you’re awake?” Eveline asked as she walked toward her mother’s bedside table. “Yes, I just woke up. Where have you been? And… who sent the fruits and flowers? Was there a visitor who came to see me earlier? Was it Helena?” Her mother immediately asked many questions at once. Eveline’s breath caught in her throat when her mother mentioned Helena’s name. What could she say about Helena now? “Yes, Mom, there were guests who came earlier. My boss and a colleague from the office. They both brought us fruits and flowers. When they arrived earlier, you were sleeping, and they didn’t want to wake you up. So, they only stayed for a short while. I just escorted them both to the parking lot.” Her mother nodded slowly. She glanced at the fruits on the sofa and fell silent again. Eveline continued to watch the changes in her mother’s expression and sighed. “It seems Helena is very busy, Mom. So she hasn’t had time to visit you yet. Later, when she’s not busy anymore, she’ll definitely come here.” Eveline said, trying to cheer up and calm her mother’s feelings now. Though, in truth, Eveline knew very well that all of that was in vain. Eveline walked toward the sofa, opened one of the fruit bouquets, and took an orange and an apple from there. Then she approached her mother’s nightstand to peel the skin off both fruits so she could give them to her mother, who was still silent. “Mother, you know, Eveline. Helena, your younger sister, isn’t busy with her work. She just wants to avoid you and me. You already know Helena’s nature well. She hates you so much because of your behavior in the past. After all, you raised both of you too harshly in life. Forgive me, I should not have forbidden you from pursuing your dreams in the past. I have been too involved in all of your decisions since your father passed away. I didn’t know what to do to raise my children to have a better life than mine.” Her mother immediately gripped Eveline’s hand tightly as she was peeling the orange skin there. Both of their eyes immediately welled up with tears. Eveline had indeed felt hurt by her mother, just as Helena had. However, she didn’t want to feel too hurt by someone who had worked so hard to support her and Helena since their father’s death. Unfortunately, Helena couldn’t understand that very well, as she still couldn’t forget the hurt she felt toward their mother. And Eveline could no longer give advice to Helena. Because it would still end in vain if she did so. Helena’s stubborn nature and refusal to listen to others’ opinions were her own misfortune. Who knows when Helena could change from her stubborn nature. “It’s okay, Mom. It’s your job to raise us however you see fit. I know what we went through back then might have been a bit too harsh for kids our age. But look at me now, I’m working at a big company with a great career path. And Helena is doing well too.” Eveline rubbed her mother’s hand and tried to calm her down. “Mom, don’t worry about Helena. I’m sure she’ll come here to visit later. I’ll contact Helena and talk to her about all this.” Her mother shook her head quickly. “No need, Eveline. If Helena wants to come here, it must come from her own desire. Even if she comes here because of your request, I’m certain she’ll do it with a lot of resentment. I don’t want to hurt your heart again with Helena’s behavior like that. Let her do whatever she wants from now on, or even from the past.” Hearing her mother’s words, Eveline sighed heavily. Everything her mother had said was true. Because Helena would definitely come here with much humiliation, embarrassing herself and their mother as well. Of course, Eveline never wanted that to happen. Helena’s past behavior and mischief had already embarrassed her and her mother enough. Not anymore. “Of course.” Eveline nodded her head and returned her focus to peeling the orange, giving the pieces to her mother one by one. Eveline decided to eat the apple she had taken earlier directly, without peeling the skin. She needed a distraction. On one hand, there was Killian, and on the other, there was Helena. Drrrttt Drrrttt Eveline’s phone vibrated in her pants pocket. Quickly, Eveline checked her phone and found a message sent by the delivery service. Oh yes, she had just remembered about all the items in her old house. Miss Eveline, all your items from your old house have been brought to your new house. We are all waiting for you in front of the house. Can you come soon? So we can pack your items into your new house. Of course, sir. I’ll be there shortly. Please wait for me. Eveline replied to the message. “Mom, I have to go home now. I need to arrange some items from our old house to our new house. The delivery service I hired is waiting.” Eveline muttered as she put her phone into her bag, still chewing on an apple in her mouth. “Yes, okay. You go home first. I can manage on my own. Besides, there’s a nurse here.” Eveline nodded and left immediately. She ran out of the hospital grounds and hailed a taxi in front of the building. Eveline immediately gave the taxi driver the full address of her new home while finishing the apple she was holding. Soon after, a call from Lily came in on her phone, and Eveline answered it right away. “Yes, Lily? What’s up?” “There’s new information from Mr. Killian, and it’s about you, Eveline.” “Huh? What new information? I haven’t heard anything yet.” “Mr. Killian said your resignation letter was rejected because there’s a major project with investors that you’re handling. He said you can’t resign or stop working while you’re in charge of the project.” “Oh my gosh, so what should I do?” Eveline pretended not to know, and Killian’s plan seemed to have worked, so as not to shock all the staff with her returning to work at the company. “Yes, you have to come back, Eveline. He looked pretty upset when he received your resignation letter this morning. He was even shocked and didn’t believe it. So a few hours later, he decided that your resignation letter wasn’t accepted. So, you’re still an employee at this company. And yes, you’ll be handling all the projects with the investors.” “That means Killian’s plan worked. I can go back to work there tomorrow. That man is different now.”

    “Oh, thank goodness you can come back to work here, Eveline.” Lily said when she saw Eveline arrive at the office this morning. Lily even got up from her desk and walked over to Eveline. She smiled broadly, looking very relieved. Eveline nodded and forced a small smile on her face. “Yes… that’s right.” She replied with a hint of reluctance. This morning, Killian had contacted her and said it would be better if she came to the office today, and of course, that came with a message containing a rather forceful command. “Why? You… you don’t look happy?” Lily stopped smiling and immediately changed her expression to one of slight confusion. Eveline shrugged her shoulders and shifted her gaze elsewhere. She had to act a little in the office this morning, on her first day back there. After all, she was acting, wasn’t she? So that no one in the office would suspect her or Killian at the moment. “I don’t know… I feel a little anxious.” Eveline murmured softly. “After all, the project with the investors is one of the biggest projects for this office. But I’m too small to be trusted to handle a project as big and risky as that.” Eveline shifted her gaze and looked back at Lily, who remained silent and listened to her words. “I feel a little insecure about all of this. The trust of many people will rest on my shoulders, and I’m a little… you know. I feel a bit insecure.” “Don’t feel that way, Eveline.” Lily immediately reached out her right hand and placed it on Eveline’s left shoulder, patting it a few times. As if giving Eveline a little strength as she began to lower her head. “I’m absolutely certain that you’re the only one capable of handling this major project. Besides, this is a huge opportunity to advance your current position.” Lily lowered her hand and moved closer to Eveline, then glanced to the right and left. As if making sure no one else could hear their conversation. “And actually, I heard a rumor that Mr. Killian plans to promote some staff members in the company. I don’t know who they are. But it could be you.” “Me?” Eveline pointed at herself with her right index finger. She started whispering as she spoke. With her eyes wide open, she couldn’t believe what Lily had just said. What’s more, she herself had never heard anything about the rumors surrounding her in recent times. And all of this was truly shocking to her. “How could I get a promotion? I’m just an ordinary marketing staff member. And I was only asked to handle the investor project by chance. I think… there are still many people who are far more deserving of that promotion than I am.” Eveline replied in a whisper, glancing at the employees who were beginning to arrive at the office that morning. She had no idea what the consequences might be if someone else were to overhear her conversation with Lily at that moment. “I know. I know. It’s just that I’ve been hearing rumors about it lately. And when you decided to quit yesterday, the rumors spread even more among the staff. Some were very excited, while others were very worried. They all hoped for a promotion, and Mr. Killian is rarely the kind of boss who gives many opportunities for staff in this office to get such a promotion.” Eveline wiped her forehead, which was starting to feel dizzy and was now covered in sweat. “Ah, I don’t know anything, Lily. Honestly, I only heard about the promotion rumors today. That’s all, I heard it from you. However, I can only hope that everything that will happen will be for the best. Lily nodded her head in agreement with what Eveline had just said. Lily herself also really hoped that she could get a promotion or a higher position in her current job as a receptionist at the office. Of course, all employees working in a large office or company also hope for a promotion in their careers. A promotion would certainly affect their salary, which would naturally increase. And Eveline seemed fully aware of all that. “I… I need to go to my office right away. Maybe I’ll get more information about this.” Eveline muttered quickly there. “Alright. Don’t forget to let me know if you get any new information later.” Eveline responded with a quick nod, then immediately left Lily there to enter the marketing staff room. Everyone seemed normal when she returned to the office today. And for some reason, Eveline felt quite odd about the atmosphere she was sensing at the moment. It was truly uncomfortable. “Could it be that this is just my imagination? After all, there is no significant difference between all the staff in this office. And besides, I only missed one day, and that was yesterday. Ugh, this is all because of Killian. If only he had given me a little time to think, and come up with a good and proper reason for my resignation letter yesterday, maybe my feelings wouldn’t feel so strange right now.” Eveline’s inner voice spoke. Eveline sat in her usual work chair, glancing around the marketing staff room several times. All the marketing staff had arrived and were starting to work on their respective tasks. But that didn’t immediately make Eveline feel calm about all the possibilities in her mind right now. She just didn’t know what to say. “Eveline?” Caleb’s voice suddenly rang out, calling Eveline. “Yes?” Eveline stood up from her seat and immediately looked toward Caleb, who was standing right in front of the marketing staff room door. Caleb’s arrival in the marketing staff room naturally caused some of the other marketing staff to glance at Caleb and Eveline alternately. “What’s up, Caleb?” Eveline asked again. “Mr. Killian is calling you to come to his office immediately. He said to bring the investor project files with you.” Caleb explained in his usual stiff, cold, and flat tone. Caleb was known as one of Killian’s most trusted employees, with a very rigid personality. That is why Caleb is quite respected by many employees working in Killian’s company. Eveline immediately nodded her head quickly. “Alright. I’ll go there right away.” She replied. After hearing Eveline’s response, Caleb turned around and left the marketing staff area to return to his own work. Meanwhile, Eveline hurriedly took the investor project files she had stored in the drawer, holding them in her left hand, while her right hand reached for her bag. She then walked out of the room toward Killian’s office. Eveline gripped the files tightly, trying to distract herself from the emptiness she felt and the many things she shouldn’t be thinking about right now. Not to mention the rather uncomfortable feeling she was experiencing at the moment. Eveline didn’t want the strange feelings she was experiencing today to affect her performance in working on the project files. Knock Knock Eveline knocked softly on Killian’s door and waited. “Come in!” After hearing the reply, Eveline immediately opened the door and entered the room. Eveline remained silent as she looked at Killian’s serious face staring at the laptop in front of him. For Eveline, the atmosphere in Killian’s room reminded her of the day she asked him for a loan to pay for her mother’s medical treatment. The day she agreed to spend a night with Killian. Something that, to this day, Eveline could not easily forget, even though she tried to hide her true feelings. “Mr. Killian? Did you call me?” Eveline asked in a soft voice. She remained standing stiffly in the middle of the room, quite a distance from Killian’s desk. “Yes, Eveline.” Killian looked up from his laptop and gazed at Eveline, who stood there silently, doing nothing. “I just wanted to say that you and I will be attending another investor meeting in New York in two days.” “What?! New York?! In two days?!” Eveline exclaimed involuntarily, her eyes widening upon hearing what Killian had just said. Eveline panicked immediately. Killian nodded quickly and looked seriously at Eveline, who was still in shock. “Yes, that’s right. I’ll take care of all the departure documents, and yes, make sure someone can look after your mother while we’re in New York for two weeks.” “Two weeks?!” This was even more shocking to Eveline, who had not yet fully accepted the information Killian had given her earlier. Killian smiled faintly. ‘That means I can spend a lot of time with you, Eveline.’

    “You… you’re not joking, are you, Killian?” Eveline no longer spoke formally, because she was still feeling shocked. After all, what Killian had said seemed impossible for her to do at the moment. And again, on the trip to New York later, it was certain that only she and Killian would be going. Maybe Caleb would come too. But that seemed highly unlikely given Killian’s cunning nature. The stiff-necked man must have thought everything through carefully before finally telling Eveline about their plans to travel to New York together this morning. “Of course not, Eve. You know very well that I never joke about what I say. Especially with what I’ve said to others. And one of them is you, Eveline. I never joke about what I’ve said, even if it’s hard to believe.” Killian shook his head slowly, chuckling softly. He was truly delighted by the expression on Eveline’s face, who was still standing there in shock right in front of him. However, Killian found it very difficult to hide the smile or even the small chuckle that escaped his lips now. It seemed impossible for Killian to hold back his laughter in front of Eveline at that moment. “I can’t.” Eveline shook her head quickly. The surprise she had felt earlier had turned into annoyance toward Killian. Especially with the mischievous expression on Killian’s face right in front of her at that moment. It felt like Killian was mocking her for the reaction she had shown after hearing what he had said earlier. “But why? Is something wrong? Besides, this is just a regular business trip.” Killian immediately changed his expression. He was no longer chuckling there. Killian’s forehead began to furrow deeply. Killian even stood up from his chair and walked closer to Eveline. “I can’t go with you to New York for that business trip, Killian. I also can’t leave my mother alone in the hospital.” Eveline explained again. Her body tensed slightly as Killian stood so close in front of her. “You can contact your brother or your mother’s brother, Eveline.” “You don’t understand at all, Killian.” Eveline sighed heavily. “What don’t I understand if you haven’t told me the reason?” “I can’t. I don’t have…” Eveline paused for a moment, recalling Helena’s words from that day. “I don’t have anyone I can rely on to take care of my mother in the hospital. My mother doesn’t have a husband or other relatives she can rely on either. And I can’t bring myself to leave my mother alone to go on a business trip to New York for two weeks. That’s even beyond the timeframe for evaluating my mother’s health condition at the hospital.” Eveline wiped her sweaty face. “I can’t do that, Killian. Even if I agreed to go with you to New York on that business trip, I might not be able to think clearly. I wouldn’t be able to focus on the work there. I think you should find someone else to bring along.” “I can’t, Eveline. I can’t replace you as the person who’s been handling this major project with the investors. What would I tell the investors if they found out I replaced you in this major project with them all?” Killian paused, then sighed heavily. It all feels so complicated now. “They all, the investors, will probably say that I’m incompetent for bringing my own people or staff into this project. They might even say that my company can’t be trusted. What’s more, they all really liked it when you explained this project to them. I can’t replace you.” Hearing this from Killian, Eveline immediately felt very confused. On the one hand, she really wanted to go on the business trip to New York. But on the other hand, she was also worried about who would take care of her mother in the hospital while she was away. Eveline felt she didn’t have the right to ask Dr. Leo to pay more attention to and take care of her mother. After all, Dr. Leo only worked professionally. Eveline couldn’t possibly use that to her own advantage at this time. “Then what should I do, Killian? I can’t leave my mother alone in the hospital and go back to our new home by myself.” Eveline looked at Killian, who also seemed to be thinking now. Killian had previously thought that after telling Eveline about their business trip to New York, everything would go smoothly. Who knew that, given Eveline’s mother’s current condition, it would become a situation whose outcome was difficult to predict. Nevertheless, Killian himself was already firmly resolved to go on this business trip with Eveline. He couldn’t let it fail so easily. Because Killian had been thinking about this plan since last night. “All right, then.” Killian muttered, neutralizing his expression, then looking directly at Eveline, who now looked hesitant. “I will hire a special nurse to take care of and help your mother in the hospital until she returns to your new home.” “You can’t do that. I don’t want to owe you anything else. I haven’t paid the remaining money I owe you. I can’t accept any more help. What we did that night was enough.” Eveline said frantically. She even raised both her hands, making a gesture as if rejecting the idea Killian had just mentioned. “This isn’t about debt or anything like that, Eveline.” Killian stepped closer to Eveline and murmured softly. “I truly want to help. That’s all. That way, you can go on the business trip to New York with me without worrying about your mother’s condition at the hospital. I’ll personally ensure that the nurse who will take care of, accompany, and assist your mother is highly competent. So you can trust her.” Eveline fell silent for a moment, then began to think about everything. It would be beneficial to accept Killian’s help now, if she truly wanted to go on the business trip to New York. Moreover, Eveline’s mother would certainly not object if she were trying to further advance her current career. However, Eveline felt she needed to be cautious about what Killian might do next. “I have to accept Killian’s help once again. I also can’t trust or rely on Helena to take care of my mother. Because she hates my mother so much. But I also have to be cautious about what Killian will do later. For some reason, I also feel suspicious of him.” “Alright, I’ll accept it.”

    Eveline entered the marketing staff room with slow steps. She had finished talking to Killian, and she felt the same way. To Eveline, it seemed as if Killian was planning something for her, and for some reason, it felt like it involved something Eveline had never expected before. To be honest, Eveline was actually feeling quite cautious and worried about what Killian was preparing for their upcoming business trip to New York. However, Eveline didn’t want to overthink what might happen. As she entered the marketing staff room and walked toward her desk, Eveline felt increasingly uneasy about the atmosphere and situation in the room. Truly, that strange feeling seemed unwilling to leave and disappear from within her since this morning. And Eveline was fully aware of all that, even now. She had realized it since entering the marketing staff room, where everyone there seemed unusually quiet and rarely spoke to her as they usually did. Eveline furrowed her brow deeply. Krek She sat down in her chair, then turned on her laptop on the desk, her eyes fixed on all the other marketing staff sitting in front of her and beside her. That was right. They all looked very quiet, focused on whatever they were doing at the moment. Eveline even glanced at Mr. Jose, the marketing manager who was usually very sociable with his subordinates. Now, Mr. Jose didn’t seem sociable at all. He seemed moody. “What’s really going on right now? What’s happened to everyone? Have I missed out on other information at the office too?” Eveline’s mind was filled with questions. Quickly, Eveline grabbed her phone while waiting for her laptop, which took a long time to load every time she turned it on. Eveline typed a short message on her phone to send to Lily’s number. Hey, have I missed out on more information about what’s happening in this office? I’ve noticed a lot of odd behavior from my fellow marketing staff since this morning. Have I done something that made them act so cold today? Eveline felt herself overthinking the change in attitude displayed by the other staff members, as well as the atmosphere they had created in the marketing staff room today. And Eveline didn’t like it one bit. Eveline waited for the message she had just sent to Lily to turn blue. Eve… I told you this morning, didn’t I? Mr. Killian is offering a great opportunity for staff and managers to get promoted. That’s why they’re all so focused on their work and performing so well. Still, why are they all so quiet now? And they all seem to be avoiding me. Maybe it’s just my feelings and thoughts. But I feel quite uncomfortable with their sudden change like this. Eveline typed out a reply and sent it to Lily. Eveline occasionally glanced at her marketing staff colleagues there, and still, none of them were talking to each other or even greeting one another. They were all focused on their documents and laptops. But truly, everything felt very strange and unfamiliar to Eveline at the moment. Yes, it’s not just in the marketing staff room, Eveline. It’s happening in all the staff rooms. Don’t worry, Eveline. We’re all striving for a promotion, which is rarely granted by Mr. Killian. I’m also working very hard to get the chance for a promotion from Mr. Killian. Reading Lily’s reply message, Eveline fell silent. Upon further reflection, what Lily had just said was true. Eveline herself also really hoped that she could get promoted now. Therefore, Eveline sighed slowly and replied to Lily’s message. You’re right, Lily. I shouldn’t overthink everything. In that case, let’s fight for the opportunity to get promoted at this office. Mr. Killian will definitely give opportunities to those who work hard, right? That’s right, Eveline. Therefore, I want to work even harder to get the opportunity to be promoted at this office. After all, with a promotion, our salaries will also increase. I really need this opportunity so I can buy a new house for my younger sibling. You know, right? My younger sibling has just graduated from school and will be entering college. They still need a lot of money for the future. I pray that everything we desire will come true someday. Alright, then, I have to get back to work and finish the tasks Mr. Killian assigned yesterday. I’ll also get back to work now, Eveline. After reading Lily’s message, Eveline immediately turned off her phone and began working on the reports she needed to complete in the marketing department first. Once all the marketing work is done, Eveline will immediately rush to prepare other reports that she and Killian will take to New York in the next two days. However, a two-day timeframe feels extremely short to prepare everything she needs to bring and complete. Not to mention informing her mother about her departure with Killian to New York for a business trip and to meet with other investors. Additionally, how will Eveline explain all of this to her mother or to Dr. Leo? After all, her mother’s condition, which was still under evaluation and would soon be concluded, would be quite complicated if she didn’t hear it herself. But Eveline tried to stay calm and trust the nurse that Killian would hire to help her take care of her mother while she was in New York. “I hope you’re not deceiving me with all the plans you’ve made for your business trip to New York in two days, Killian. If not, I won’t be able to stop myself from hating you even more. Because for some reason, I feel like all of this is part of your cunning plan. You’re just that kind of man, Killian. But really, I truly hope that everything in my mind right now is not what will actually happen.”

    “Do you think what I’ve planned for Eveline is right?” Killian gazed at the ceiling of his office with a distant look in his eyes. He had thought about this a lot, and yes, he had finally decided to take Eveline on a business trip to New York. “In my opinion, the plan you’ve made is a bit risky, sir.” Caleb answered honestly. He was genuinely very concerned about Killian’s business trip with Eveline the day after tomorrow. However, from the start, he didn’t have the courage to voice his opinion unless Killian asked first. Moreover, Caleb was well aware of Killian’s nature, which made it difficult for him to act according to his true feelings. “Risky? But why? What’s wrong with my plan?” Killian immediately shifted his gaze from the ceiling of the room and looked at Caleb, who was standing right in front of his desk. Killian looked confused and curious now. He felt he didn’t need to maintain his image when he was with Caleb and Eveline. Because the two of them had become important people in his life. “Of course it’s risky, Mr. Killian. After all, by going on a business trip with Miss Eveline, she will definitely think something inappropriate about you. Although, I don’t know what the actual problem is between the two of you. It’s just that, several times when I saw Miss Eveline, she seemed a little uncomfortable with your slightly different behavior towards her, compared to other people.” Caleb explained his thoughts very carefully to Killian at that moment. Killian fell silent, pondering what Caleb had just said. Eventually, he nodded slowly in agreement. Killian agreed with what Caleb had said. “You’re right. I should have noticed that, on several occasions, Eveline seemed uncomfortable around me. I just didn’t think much about it. I just wanted to be near her, and I deliberately planned a business trip to New York with her, just so we could spend a lot of time together.” Killian paused, then sighed heavily. He seemed to be regretting the plan he had thought of earlier. “I shouldn’t have done that.” Caleb furrowed his brow as he listened to Killian’s mutterings. But still, he didn’t say anything about it. Meanwhile, Killian stood up from the chair he was sitting on and walked toward Caleb. Then he stopped, leaning against the desk in the room. “But I’ve already invited Eveline to come with me to New York. I’ve even hired the best nurse to accompany her mother, who is still in the hospital. Do you think all of that will still make Eveline feel uncomfortable with me?” Killian immediately felt worried. Moreover, he had already prepared everything he and Eveline would need for the trip to New York. “I think all the preparations you’ve made so far won’t be a big issue, Mr. Killian. You just need to soften your rigid and cold demeanor toward others. Additionally, you should start being more friendly toward others. Or act more freely. Perhaps that could make Miss Eveline feel much more comfortable with you in the future.” “I truly hope that can happen in the right way. However, I’m not very confident, given the mistake I’ve made with Eveline.” “If you don’t mind, what mistake did you actually make with Miss Eveline that led to the current situation between the two of you?” Caleb could no longer contain the curiosity he’d felt since first observing the interactions between Killian and Eveline over the past few days. Killian fell silent. ‘After all, Caleb is a friend and someone I’ve always trusted. He’s been a very loyal colleague of mine. At least, if I really need Caleb’s opinion and input, I need to tell him everything that has happened between me and Eveline now.” “Actually… something did happen between me and Eveline. It was quite complicated, and even today, I deeply regret it. And I know very well that I can’t turn back time. But I truly hope to fix everything that’s happened between the two of us. It’s just that I often feel unsure about what I’ve planned.” “What exactly have you done?” “I’ve slept with Eveline.” *** ‘I’ll go home now and head straight to the hospital. My work is all done, and I have enough time to go home earlier this afternoon. Once I arrive at the hospital, I’ll immediately explain the business trip to New York with Killian to my mother. Oh God, please let everything go smoothly. I don’t want anything to happen that I don’t want to happen later.’ Eveline’s mind was filled with prayers. After closing her eyes several times, Eveline opened them again and immediately packed all her belongings, placing everything into her bag. She was fully prepared to leave the marketing staff room right away. Even so, Eveline still looked around and glanced at all the staff, including Mr. Jose, who still looked busy with their files and laptops. It would be rude for her to leave without saying goodbye. “Everyone, I have to go home early today. My work is all done,” Eveline said softly as she stood up from her chair and gathered her bag and belongings. Mr. Jose and all the marketing staff immediately turned their gaze toward Eveline and smiled warmly at her. “Of course, Eveline. Be careful on your way home.” They said in unison. Eveline nodded and returned their warm smiles, then quickly walked out of the room. Occasionally, Eveline glanced at the small watch on her wrist, then at the elevator usually used by Killian. It would be best if the two of them didn’t meet this afternoon. Because Eveline needed to clear her mind of all the negative thoughts that had been filling her mind about the business trip to New York with Killian. “Don’t worry, dear. Everything will be fine. I’m sure I’ll get this promotion, so you don’t have to worry about your tuition fees later.” The voice immediately made Eveline stop in her tracks, and she quickly walked toward the source of the voice. Eveline peered at a fairly high wall on the side of the company building, where she could see Lily sitting cross-legged with a cell phone pressed to her right ear. “Lily?”

    “Lily, what are you doing there?” Eveline walked closer to Lily, who immediately turned off her phone and stood up from her crouching position. Lily looked awkward when she saw Eveline approaching her. She even tried to avert her gaze from Eveline, who was now standing right next to her. Eveline furrowed her brow, continuing to look at Lily curiously. “What’s wrong, Lily? Do you have a problem?” Eveline asked again when Lily didn’t immediately answer her previous question. Lily shook her head quickly and boldly looked at Eveline, forcing a smile on her lips. “No. No. It’s not a big problem. I just… I just called my younger sister. Um, I have to get back to work now. See you tomorrow, Eveline.” Lily answered quickly and ran back into the office. She left Eveline standing there, staring at Lily’s back with curiosity. Eveline had never seen Lily look so nervous and unable to speak smoothly like she usually did. However, Eveline didn’t want to pry too much right now. “Maybe Lily has a problem with her younger sister and doesn’t want me to know. Besides, that makes sense too. In any case, it was Lily’s personal matter and very private. I shouldn’t have interfered or known about it,” Eveline muttered, turning around and walking away from the place. Eveline decided to take a taxi again this afternoon to go to the hospital and explain everything she would be doing in two days. That is, a business trip to New York with Killian. Eveline opened her phone and played with some of her social media apps. There wasn’t much she could find, except checking Helena’s social media and seeing what new things Helena was currently doing or had already done. Nevertheless, she never contacted Helena again, nor did Helena ever contact her or their mother. Eveline looked at Helena’s social media, filled with new photos showcasing the luxury Helena was flaunting. Eveline sighed deeply. If only Helena didn’t harbor such resentment toward their mother, perhaps she could forgive Helena now. But she couldn’t. And Eveline couldn’t. ‘If only Helena could think clearly about what she’s done and worked on all this time. Though I’ve never known what Helena’s been doing, I just hope she’ll always be okay with her current situation.’ Eveline’s inner voice spoke. After that, she turned off her phone again and put it back in her bag. Eveline looked out the taxi window at the scenery passing by. There were many things that were still Eveline’s dreams, which felt quite difficult for her to achieve now. However, she was truly trying her best at the moment. Without Eveline realizing it, Killian was following the taxi she was riding in right behind her. Killian was driving his own car, while Caleb was heading home to Killian’s house by taxi. Killian had been watching Eveline’s movements all along, as she was returning home much earlier than the other employees. Killian quickly followed the taxi Eveline was riding in at a moderate speed. “Maybe Eveline will go to the hospital this afternoon, and I can use this opportunity to meet Eveline’s mother again. At least, I can hope that Eveline’s mother might like me, and who knows, maybe I can get the green light to build a connection with Eveline afterward. Goodness, what am I thinking now? Why am I thinking about all these things when Eveline herself still seems quite uncomfortable with my presence around her all this time?” Killian shook his head quickly. Occasionally, he laughed at what was going on in his own mind. Killian felt very silly about what was on his mind at the moment. At that moment, he himself was not too sure about Eveline’s feelings towards him. How could he feel so confident about everything that was on his mind right now? It was truly unreasonable for someone like Killian to think that way now. Soon, the taxi Eveline was riding in stopped right in front of the hospital. She got out of the taxi after paying the fare. Killian stopped his car a good distance away and made sure Eveline had entered the hospital building first. After Eveline went inside, Killian drove his car into the hospital parking lot. Hurrying his steps, he followed Eveline, who was already quite far ahead of him, through the hospital corridors. Earlier, Killian had stopped briefly to buy some snacks and drinks at the hospital cafeteria. At least, he needed to appear as though he was bringing something for Eveline and her mother. A small smile appeared on Killian’s lips, and he hoped that all the plans he had already made would go smoothly now. Killian continued walking toward Eveline’s mother’s hospital room, with a smile on his face. But soon, Killian’s footsteps stopped when he saw Eveline still standing in front of his mother’s hospital room, chatting with Dr. Leo. Killian immediately pretended to be busy and kept himself occupied there so that Eveline wouldn’t see him directly. “Your mother’s condition has improved significantly now, Eveline. And in a few days, she’ll be able to go home. I’ve already asked the nurse on duty to prepare the medications your mother will need at home.” Dr. Leo explained. “I’m very grateful for that, Doctor. I’m also deeply thankful for what you and the nurses have done to ensure my mother’s condition is much better than before. I’m very happy to hear that.” Eveline replied, pausing for a moment, with a small smile on her lips. “But, for the next few days, I won’t be able to come here for a while. I have work outside the city and will have to leave my mother alone in the hospital. But my boss is helping by hiring a nurse to take care of my mother while she’s still in the hospital. Could you also assist the nurse later if she’s a bit unsure about everything my mother needs as usual?” “Of course, Eveline. I will also continue to help your mother until it is time for her to return home. Don’t worry. Your mother is very healthy now, so you can focus more on your work.” Dr. Leo nodded and reached out to pat Eveline gently on the shoulder. Of course, this did not escape Killian’s gaze, who was still hiding. Killian clenched his fists tightly, glaring sharply at Dr. Leo. He felt angry and… jealous. “Alright, doctor, thank you so much again. I need to go inside and speak directly with my mother.” Eveline murmured. Dr. Leo withdrew his hand and nodded. “Of course. I also need to get back to work now.” After that, Dr. Leo and Eveline both left and continued with their respective activities.

    Killian walked closer to Eveline’s mother’s hospital room and found Eveline cleaning some things in the room. Killian peeked in like a young boy full of curiosity. Killian couldn’t help himself from doing that. Killian had never felt anything new like what he was feeling for Eveline now. Though Killian felt that he hadn’t fully realized what he was feeling for Eveline yet, he just wanted to do many things with her. Not to mention his conversation with Caleb earlier, which seemed to slap Killian’s mind awake. “What have you done, sir? How could you make such an agreement with Miss Eveline without knowing the truth first?” Caleb looked at Killian in disbelief, that the man who had always lived with respect and stiffness had made such a big mistake by making a one-night agreement with Eveline, an employee at Killian’s own company. “I know I’ve made a huge mistake, Caleb. I didn’t bother to find out about Eveline first and made a crazy deal. I thought, at first, Eveline was just like those other women. The women who are obsessed with wealth and money for their own gain. I also misjudged Eveline and compared her to those women.” Killian sighed. “You know best, sir. But this time, Miss Eveline can’t be compared to the woman who was your father’s mistress. Not all women are like that, sir. Have you even apologized to Miss Eveline?” “Yes. Of course I have. I apologized, even though my thoughts and feelings are still confused about what I’m actually feeling. I feel guilty and, yes, confused too. Something I can’t just explain so easily.” Killian looked up and gazed at the ceiling of his office. “Sir, I’ve known you for a very long time. I’ve also worked for you for a very long time. I believe that one day you will understand what is truly happening to yourself, just as you are now with Miss Eveline. You just need time to understand everything slowly. Sooner or later.” Killian sighed slowly as he recalled the conversation he had with Caleb earlier. Killian was well aware that he had made a huge mistake and had done many wrong things to Eveline. However, Killian didn’t know if Eveline would be willing to forgive him for all the mistakes he had made. Killian fell silent and continued to stare at Eveline in the hospital room. Soon, Killian decided to go inside. Knock Knock Without waiting for an answer, Killian entered the hospital room, and his sudden arrival startled both Eveline and her mother. “Killian? What are you doing here? Why did you come here so suddenly?” Eveline looked at him in disbelief. Killian smiled stiffly, looking a bit nervous. Killian didn’t really know what he was doing there either, but he was just following what had been on his mind since earlier. Killian looked at Eveline’s mother, who was smiling warmly at him, and Killian smiled back. “I… I just wanted to drop by. Yes. I’m just stopping by for a moment.” Killian replied, nodding his head slightly. Killian tried not to look at Eveline, who was already staring at him suspiciously. Killian walked toward the bed where Eveline’s mother was still lying. “Are you feeling better now?” Killian asked Eveline’s mother. “Of course. I feel better than before. Thank you so much for all your help. I don’t know if my daughter is good enough at her job, but you’ve given us so much unexpected help.” “Mom…” Eveline glared slightly at her mother’s words, but her mother just replied with a small laugh. Killian also laughed softly now. “It’s no problem. Eveline is a very competent employee at the company. As a boss, I try to help with whatever my employees need. Don’t worry, your daughter never disappoints in her work.” Killian finally replied, glancing slightly at Eveline, whose face had turned red. “Um… Mom, I’ll talk to Killian first then.” Eveline immediately pulled Killian’s arm to get him out of her mother’s hospital room. Killian complied, and he couldn’t take his eyes off Eveline, who still seemed uncomfortable with his sudden appearances anywhere and anytime around her. Meanwhile, Eveline’s mother watched with a mix of amusement and happiness at the interaction between Eveline and Killian; to her, it looked like two people who were in love. On the other hand, Eveline took Killian to the hospital garden and sat on a bench, sighing heavily. Eveline had no idea why Killian had come to the hospital and greeted her mother there. Eveline felt uncomfortable or even went out of her way to avoid Killian for a while, before they both left for New York in a few days for business with investors and the company. “What do you really want, Killian? Why did you suddenly come here? Aren’t we leaving for New York in two days?” Eveline asked. “I…” Killian mumbled, as if he had lost the words he wanted to say as an answer and instead just stared at Eveline, who was looking straight ahead. Killian seemed hypnotized by Eveline’s face, which looked so sweet to him, even though it was clear that Eveline was exhausted now. Perhaps Eveline was also overwhelmed by what had been happening in her life lately, and Killian’s presence there only seemed to be adding to her stress. “I don’t even know what I’m doing, Eveline. I’m sorry if I seem to be bothering you here. It’s just that I didn’t realize I was driving my car toward this hospital.” Killian finally answered slowly and honestly. Eveline startled and immediately turned to look at Killian, who was still staring at her with an expression that was hard to understand. Eveline’s eyelids fluttered a few times, unsure of how to respond. This was a situation Eveline had faced before when talking to Killian. A tense, heart-pounding atmosphere. Secretly, Eveline was starting to feel comfortable with Killian’s presence, but she didn’t want to admit it. “I’m sorry, Eveline.” Killian murmured, still staring at Eveline. “For what?” Eveline furrowed her brow, looking confused and also feeling odd. “I’m sorry for everything I did to you that night.” Hearing Killian’s words, Eveline fell silent and recalled what had happened between them. Killian had already apologized to her before, but what was lost that night could never be recovered, could it? Eveline shifted her gaze and no longer looked at Killian. “You’ve already apologized before, Killian. Why apologize again?” “I don’t know. I think it’s like a punishment from God, making me keep feeling sorry and apologize to you until you finally forgive the bad things I’ve done to you, Eveline.” Klaus muttered, also looking away while taking a deep breath. “God always forgives people’s mistakes, Killian. What you’re feeling now isn’t a punishment, but just the regret you feel for what you’ve done.” Eveline murmured. “Besides, I also don’t know why you set that condition that night. But what’s done is done. Because what’s done can’t be undone, right?” “You’re right, Eveline. I’ve been carrying so much regret inside me, and I’ve only made things worse with you. That’s what’s been weighing me down with every step I’ve taken since that night between the two of us. And I feel like another apology won’t erase the burden in my heart. And I’m truly sorry for what I did, Eveline.” Killian took Eveline’s right hand and held it tightly. Killian and Eveline looked at each other now. “Don’t keep apologizing, Killian. It will only make your heart feel heavier. I’ve already forgiven you for what happened. And besides, it wasn’t entirely your fault. I agreed to the terms you set that night, and I was involved in what we did. What needs to be done now is to start getting used to not dwelling on what happened in the past. And that’s more than enough to lift the weight from your heart.”

    “Tomorrow, I will come with Caleb and the nurse who will help your mother during her treatment at the hospital until she returns home. By introducing the nurse to you and your mother, I don’t want anything you don’t like to happen,” said Killian, shortly after he escorted Eveline back inside and stopped in front of her mother’s hospital room. “Really? Alright then. I’ll tell my mother about the business trip to New York shortly. Thank you.” Eveline replied, nodding. “Of course.” Killian nodded slowly, feeling nervous because Eveline hadn’t taken her eyes off him since they arrived. Killian felt his heartbeat quicken every time he met Eveline’s gaze like this. Killian wasn’t sure if his face was even blushing, just because of Eveline’s gaze on him? “Do you still want to go inside?” Eveline asked, curious. “No. I think I’ll just stay here. There are still many things I need to prepare for our journey. And yes, don’t worry. I’m sure the nurse I requested is competent in her duties.” Killian replied, shaking his head slowly. “Alright then.” Eveline muttered, not knowing what else to say. “Alright, I have to go now. See you later.” Without waiting for Eveline’s response, Killian walked away, his hands in his pants pockets, moving quickly with his head occasionally bowed. Eveline immediately looked at Killian’s back, which was getting farther and farther away from her position, still standing in front of her mother’s hospital room door, with a small frown on her forehead now. Eveline herself didn’t want to think too much about Killian’s attitude, which was quite difficult for her to understand, so she decided to go straight into her mother’s hospital room. There, her mother was still awake, eating bread bit by bit. Seeing Eveline arrive, her mother immediately smiled slightly. “What happened with your boss? Is everything okay? Did you guys talk about work earlier?” Her mother asked Eveline many questions. “Yes, we just talked about work.” Eveline nodded, then sat down on the chair. “Is your work okay, Eveline?” Her mother asked again, curious. “It’s fine, Mom. There’s nothing to worry about. Everything is going very smoothly, and there’s something very important I want to tell you now.” “What else is there, Eveline? Did your boss say something that hurt your feelings earlier?” Her mother asked again, worried. Eveline smiled slightly and shook her head slowly. “No. Of course not. I wanted to tell you that Killian and I have to go to New York in a few days to handle the company’s investors there. And because of that, I won’t be able to be here until you come home later. Killian has already arranged for a nurse to help you. Since I’m his employee, as the boss, he wants to provide enough assistance for us. Is it okay if I go to New York for a while for this important work with the investors?” Eveline asked hesitantly, unsure of her mother’s reaction. “If it’s something important related to work, then it’s not a big deal, Eveline. Do your job properly, because after all, Killian seems to trust you to help manage those investors, right? So it’s better to maintain the trust he has in you.” Hearing her mother’s answer, Eveline immediately smiled slightly with a sense of relief. “Alright. Killian said the nurse who will help you tomorrow will come, and I’ll tell her everything you usually need. Don’t worry; I’m sure the nurse Killian has arranged will be very good to you. And yes, if something important happens, I’ll also ask Dr. Leo to help you later, okay?” Eveline gently patted her mother’s hand. Her mother then nodded slowly and smiled broadly. “It’s okay, Eveline. I’m very grateful for all the help your boss has given me. Besides, I also believe that you will work hard and live up to the trust Killian has placed in you.” Eveline didn’t answer and just nodded her head. “Well then, I’ll go home first, Mom. I have to pack some things to take to New York later. I’ll also bring some new, clean clothes for you. I also have to prepare a spare house key to give to the nurse tomorrow. And yes, is there anything else you need, Mom? So I can bring it here tonight.” “No, Eveline. I already have enough here. Just bring more clean clothes and maybe some snacks for me and the nurse tomorrow.” “Alright. I’ll come back here tonight.” After saying that, Eveline immediately stood up from the chair and took her work bag and her mother’s belongings that she needed to take to the laundry, as well as various items no longer needed in her mother’s hospital room, so the room could be much cleaner now. It didn’t take long before Eveline left her mother’s hospital room carrying many things. Eveline decided to go home by taxi and stop by the laundry service she regularly used to wash and iron her clothes and her mother’s clothes. Eveline leaned back in the taxi seat after handing over the clothes to the laundry service. Eveline turned her head and looked at the scenery during the ride home. There were many things Eveline couldn’t understand after she had indirectly become involved in Killian’s life. After spending that one night together, Eveline felt that Killian was always finding ways to get closer to her or even directly involved in her very complicated life. Eveline didn’t know the meaning behind all the kindness Killian showed her, but she dared not ask about it, as she still needed time to save money and improve her life and her mother’s life. Why have you been involved in my life since that night, Killian? What do you really want from me? Or are you like other men who crave warmth at night? Or do you just want to know how strong or weak I am in my convictions? I know and still remember that you were the one who bought me for one night and took my virginity, as the first man for me. Will you do the same with me in New York? Buy one night in exchange for warmth in bed, Killian? I truly hope you won’t do anything that will make me remember the night when I was powerless against something beyond my control. Because I don’t know what will happen to me if we do something together again. Eveline’s heart spoke anxiously. Soon, the taxi stopped in front of the new house Eveline had bought with the proceeds from selling her old house some time ago. Eveline quickly paid the taxi fare and got out to enter her new home. The simple yet very livable house was no problem for Eveline, even though she had once lived in a much larger house. As long as the house was still suitable and spacious enough for her mother’s retirement years. Eveline locked the door again and quickly went into her room to clean herself up so she could rest sooner, before returning to the hospital with the items her mother needed. After showering and washing her hair, Eveline lay down briefly on the bed, still with a towel wrapped around her wet hair. Eveline closed her eyes and took a slow breath. Soon, Eveline opened her eyes again and looked at the ceiling of her room with an uncertain gaze and feeling. Eveline began to doubt whether she should go to New York, but if she refused, not only would her mother be confused, but the other employees at the company would also start wondering why she, Eveline, always tried to avoid Killian. Eveline didn’t want anyone else to find out about what she and Killian had done that night. She truly didn’t want that to happen and change everyone’s perception of her. “No. No. I don’t want anyone else to suspect or even find out what Killian and I did together that night. I don’t want anyone else to know and spread it around. If that happens, all my efforts to become an employee at that company, even without knowing Killian, will change. I work at that company based on my values and abilities, not because of a deal made that night. I don’t want others to see me differently.” Eveline then got up from her lying position and shook her head very quickly. “No. I don’t want anyone to suspect us. Even though Killian and I don’t have any kind of relationship beyond that of boss and employee, I don’t want anyone else to know what Killian and I did that night. I also don’t want anyone else to know what I gave Killian that night, and what Killian gave me in return after that night. Everything that happened that night is over. So, I don’t need to keep worrying about what Killian will do, because that agreement is over.”

    The next day, Killian was still at home with Caleb and Alea, the nurse he had chosen to help Eveline’s mother while he was away in New York for work. Killian looked at Alea, who was ready with her belongings, and smiled. Killian had known Alea for a long time, as Alea’s mother had also helped take care of Killian’s mother when she was ill. “Killian, don’t worry about anything. My mother has taught me a lot to become a skilled nurse. I also graduated from nursing school with high grades and competencies. I’m sure your girlfriend’s mother won’t feel lacking in any way, I’ll make her comfortable under my care.” Alea said enthusiastically. “My girlfriend’s mother?” Killian’s eyes widened at Alea’s blunt statement. Caleb chuckled and tried to suppress his own laughter at Killian’s shocked expression. Alea, unaware of why Killian was staring at her, looked confusedly at Killian and Caleb several times. “Did I say something wrong?” Alea asked, scratching her head. “My girlfriend’s mother? She… she’s not my girlfriend.” Killian evaded the question. But the words he just spoke made his face grow even redder. Between his words and his expression, Killian was completely unable to lie. “That’s right, Alea. I think you mispronounced Miss Eveline’s name. She’s Mr. Killian’s fiancée.” Caleb added with a teasing tone. That made Killian glare at Caleb in disbelief. “Hey!” Alea giggled at Killian’s disbelieving expression and red face. “Oh my gosh. I didn’t know there was finally a woman who could melt Killian’s icy heart. What is she like? What’s her name?” Alea was even more curious. “Miss Eveline Mason, she’s the best employee in the company. I think Mr. Killian has known who she is for a long time, but his cold, indifferent, and insensitive attitude has only made him distance himself further, yet he can’t bear to be away from Miss Eveline.” Caleb explained with a small laugh as he saw Killian growing more upset, since he was being indirectly teased now. “Stop it. Why are the two of you teaming up to bully me like this?” Killian furrowed his brow deeply and spoke unwillingly. This immediately made Caleb and Alea stop talking, though they were still chuckling now. Killian took a slow breath and tried to change his expression to look normal, though he wasn’t sure if the redness on his face from embarrassment had completely faded or was still there. “Alea, have you told your husband that you’ll be taking care of my mother’s employee starting today until I return from New York?” Killian asked. Alea nodded. “Of course I have. You know how Bram is, right? If I didn’t ask permission or tell him, Bram would throw a tantrum, thinking I was going to take care of a middle-aged man. He’s the most jealous person because he doesn’t want any other man to take care of me besides him. You know how spoiled he is toward me.” “Of course I know. Anyway, Bram is also my good friend, and he’s very jealous. It’s hard to believe that someone like Bram, who’s such a ladies’ man, would be afraid and submit to you.” Killian replied with a chuckle, recalling the moment when Bram, his friend, said he would marry Alea within three months of meeting her because he was truly in love and didn’t want to lose her if he was even a second late. “Don’t worry. Bram already knows, and he’ll help me if I have any trouble later. And yes, will Caleb be coming to New York too?” Alea looked at Caleb. “I want to come, but Mr. Killian won’t allow it. He said I should stay and take care of the company and handle some tasks that are still pending. Anyway, I’m also his assistant at the company. So when Mr. Killian isn’t at the company, I have to take over his tasks.” “Alright then. Can we leave now? I’m sure Miss Eveline is already at the hospital taking care of her mother, right?” Alea looked at the small watch on her left wrist. The clock showed 11 a.m. “I think you’re right, Alea. I’m sure Eveline was absent this morning and is now at the hospital to visit her mother.” Killian nodded in agreement with Alea’s words. Killian stood up, grabbed his briefcase, and prepared to walk out of the house. However, after taking a few steps, Killian stopped. “What’s wrong, sir? Did you forget something?” Caleb asked curiously and stopped to look at Killian, who had suddenly fallen silent in front of them. Alea also looked at him curiously. Without saying anything, Killian turned to look at Caleb and Alea behind him. “It seems I can’t go with you two to the hospital to see Eveline’s mother. Caleb, take Alea to the hospital in another car. I’ll go to the office alone.” Killian replied in a voice that sounded very serious. “But why?” Caleb was confused by Killian’s sudden change. “Nothing. I just remembered I need to do some things at the office right away. It’s better if the two of you go to the hospital to meet Eveline and her mother there. I have to get something done at the office. Don’t forget to bring some fruit when you go to the hospital.” After saying that, Killian immediately continued walking toward the car he usually used to go to the office, without waiting for Caleb and Alea’s response. Killian’s sudden change made Caleb and Alea furrow their brows deeply, clearly confused by Killian, who seemed to be deep in thought and not very focused at the moment. “So what now, Caleb?” Alea asked after Killian’s car had left the vast driveway of their house. The car sped away quickly. “No problem. The two of us will go to the hospital to visit Miss Eveline and her mother. We also need to buy some fruits first. Do you need anything?” Caleb followed Killian’s previous statement and looked at Alea. “Nothing. I’ve already brought the medications, nursing supplies, and even snacks. So don’t worry. We just need to buy the items that will at least be used by Miss Eveline’s mother later.” Alea replied. “Alright then. Let’s go now. It’s almost lunchtime, and Miss Eveline won’t be too long at the hospital during working hours like now.” Alea nodded in agreement, then they walked toward the other car. Caleb drove the car while stopping to buy some fruit to bring to the hospital. Upon arriving at the hospital, Caleb brought the fruit and walked with Alea into Mrs. Eveline’s hospital room, where Eveline had already prepared to return to the office. “You just arrived? I almost didn’t get to see you because I was about to go back to the office.” Eveline said kindly upon seeing Caleb and Alea arrive. “Sorry we’re late, we brought this for your mother, Miss Eveline.” Caleb replied, showing the fruits he was holding in both hands. “Oh my. This is so thoughtful. Thank you so much…” Eveline replied as she accepted the fruits and placed them in a large bowl on the table next to her mother’s bed, who was having her hospital-style lunch. “Miss Eveline, let me introduce you to Alea, the nurse assigned by Mr. Killian to assist your mother while you’re in New York.” Caleb said. Eveline turned and looked at Alea, who was smiling broadly at her. Eveline returned the smile and hugged Alea briefly. “Thank you for agreeing to help me take care of my mother for the next few days,” Eveline said to Alea as she released the brief hug she had given her. “You’re welcome, Miss Eveline. I’m happy to help. Don’t worry, I’ll take good care of your mother.” Alea replied with a wide smile. “Don’t call me Miss, just call me Eveline. I feel uncomfortable if you call me Miss. So just call me Eveline.” Eveline said. “Of course. Alright, Eveline.” Alea agreed and called her Eveline. Shortly after that, Eveline explained some things her mother needed and the activities her mother had to do to improve her physical condition. Additionally, Eveline explained the foods and drinks the doctor had prohibited her mother from consuming while in the hospital. Alea, of course, immediately noted and memorized everything so she wouldn’t forget. Eveline and Alea also exchanged phone numbers to facilitate communication between them, especially if Eveline were to be in New York and miss her mother. After finishing, Eveline bid farewell and left to return to the office and continue her pending work. Throughout the journey, Eveline kept wondering why Killian hadn’t come to the hospital with Caleb and Alea.

    Upon arriving at the company, Eveline could not find Killian anywhere. Eveline was surprised because usually the man would always walk around to see the work being done by his employees. Whether they were doing their jobs well or not, and give various kinds of advice and input to the employees in his company. However, today it seemed like Killian didn’t want to leave his office, even for a moment, or perhaps he was busy with various preparations he needed to make before leaving for New York. Eveline was naturally very curious, but she didn’t want to dwell on it too much right now and instead chose to continue with the rest of her work that she hadn’t finished yet. Eveline sat down at her desk after organizing her bag and belongings, then turned on her laptop to work as usual. Today, the office was unusually quiet, but in a positive way, as all the employees were focused and working hard to meet Killian’s expectations and potentially secure a promotion. Eveline didn’t think much about a promotion, but if she did, she could get more benefits that would help her future life with her mother. However, for now, Eveline wasn’t sure whether Killian would evaluate her performance at the company as an ordinary employee or as a woman who had spent a hot night with him. Eveline didn’t want the promotion she received to be based on anything other than the value of her work as an employee at the company. Truly, Eveline felt increasingly anxious now. She even felt that her life could become stuck at the same point for some time to come if she didn’t soon discuss and clarify the questions that had been weighing on her mind and heart. Eveline wants to make sure that Killian will still evaluate her performance as an employee at the company fairly or if he is still influenced by what they did that night. But to ask that question, Eveline feels unable to say it. Eveline feels ashamed and doesn’t want to remember what she and Killian did that night. Eveline’s feelings and thoughts are growing more uncertain now. “Eveline, is it true that Mr. Killian’s rival company will also be present at the important meeting with investors in New York later?” Lily asked as she walked toward Eveline’s desk carrying two mugs of hot chocolate. It had become one of Lily’s habits to bring hot chocolate for Eveline, and the two of them sometimes took turns doing so. If Lily arrived first, she would prepare it; if Eveline arrived first, she would prepare it. “Oh, really? I haven’t heard anything about that. Mr. Killian hasn’t told me anything about who will be attending the meeting with the investors in New York. Where did you hear that?” Eveline replied, shaking her head slowly, as she truly had no knowledge of the matter. “I heard it from Caleb. He just came and asked where Mr. Killian was. So I told him that Mr. Killian has been in his office since he arrived until now. I asked if he would be going to New York, but Caleb said he wouldn’t be going and would stay here while Mr. Killian is away.” Lily paused and looked around, as if being careful that no one else would hear. Seeing Lily like that made Eveline even more curious, because Killian hadn’t said anything to her either about the list of names of who would be attending the meeting with the investors in New York. Eveline also looked around, worried that someone else besides the two of them might be listening to their conversation. “Caleb said he would stay here to replace Mr. Killian as his assistant to oversee the company. Caleb was worried that if he went to New York and no one replaced Mr. Killian here, something bad might happen. Caleb also said that one of Mr. Killian’s rivals would also go to New York to take the investors away from Mr. Killian. It’s crazy. I don’t know who the rival is, but from what I’ve heard, most of the company’s rivals are crazy men.” “Crazy men? Do you mean power-hungry men?” Eveline asked to confirm. “Of course he’s power-hungry, Eve. All of this company’s rivals are power-hungry. I don’t know who they are, but I’m sure they’re dangerous people. I’m telling you this so you’ll be careful while you’re in New York, Eve. I’m very worried.” “Don’t worry, Lily. Besides, I won’t be too involved with Mr. Killian’s issues with the investors in New York. I’ll just accompany him, help out, and make sure everything related to our company meets the investors’ expectations. So don’t worry. I’m sure Mr. Killian can handle whatever might happen there.” Lily nodded in agreement. “But, Eve, don’t you want to ask Mr. Killian first about who will be attending the investor event? At least if you know who they are, you can find out their personalities and who they are, and maybe how to deal with them when you meet them.” Hearing Lily’s words, Eveline fell silent with a small frown on her forehead. What Lily had just said was indeed true for Eveline. But Eveline didn’t know how to have a private conversation in Killian’s office, especially since she hadn’t left the room since earlier and had noticed a change in his attitude. “You’re right, Lily. But I don’t think I need to worry about that. I’m sure Mr. Killian will handle the issues in New York himself. But… I’m also curious, actually.” Eveline answered honestly. “That’s why I said you should ask about it. What if the list of people attending the investor meeting includes dangerous individuals? You know about the incident when Mr. Killian nearly had a car accident half a year ago? Caleb said it was because someone sabotaged his car.” Lily paused again, taking a deep, long breath. She gently patted and held Eveline’s left hand; she looked genuinely worried. Eveline could even feel how cold Lily’s hand was now. “I remember that. Mr. Killian was even hospitalized for a week, and after that, he went back to work as if nothing had happened. You’re right, Lily. I’ll ask Mr. Killian about it now. At least, I can find out more about them and be careful while in New York.” Lily nodded. “Alright then. You have to be careful, Eveline. They’re crazy.” Eveline quickly nodded her head, taking a slow breath. Eveline felt lucky to have met Lily first, giving her a good reason to talk to Killian now. At least, Eveline also needed to discuss another important matter that had been weighing on her mind for a long time. “Alright. I’ll finish the remaining work, and once it’s done, I’ll hand it over to Mr. Killian and ask the necessary questions. Thank you, Lily.” Eveline said with a small smile. “Alright, I also need to go back and continue my work. Stay motivated, Eveline!” Lily raised both her hands in a fist, as if encouraging both of them to stay motivated now. Eveline nodded in agreement and smiled widely. Eveline knew that there were times when everyone would look enthusiastic even though their hearts didn’t feel the same way. They had various ways of hiding what was really going on in their minds and feelings from others. At least, it was necessary to do so, so that no one would pity them or look down on them because of the various problems they had in life. After that, Lily immediately returned to her own desk and continued her unfinished work. Eveline also continued her unfinished work while occasionally sipping the hot chocolate Lily had prepared for her. Eveline made sure to finish the work quickly so she could meet and talk with Killian sooner. Eveline felt odd about Killian’s sudden change in behavior after their conversation yesterday in the hospital garden when Killian visited his mother. Eveline sensed that Killian was hiding something, but she dared not make negative assumptions, as that would only make her mind overthink the situation. Eveline did not want that to happen again in her thoughts. A few moments later, Eveline finished her work and took it to Killian’s office, whose door was slightly open. Before Eveline could knock, Killian’s voice made her pause. “I think I really like Eveline, Caleb.”

    “I really like Eveline, Caleb. I feel like I’m going crazy because I only realized this after so long. Do you think I’m crazy? Or am I really crazy?” Killian asked, feeling very anxious. “You are crazy, sir,” Caleb replied in a very casual tone. “Tsk. You always look for opportunities to tease me.” Caleb chuckled in response to Killian’s remark. Killian looked away and stared at the photo of Eveline that he had secretly taken several times when he accidentally saw her at the office or even at the hospital. Killian really felt that he had started to turn into a very skilled stalker. Damn it. Killian had never done anything like this to anyone else before. “Hah… I don’t even know how to say anything to Eveline if she were in front of me without blurting out that I like her. Or even saying very clearly and shouting that I’m in love with her. Damn. I must be crazy now.” Killian leaned back hard in the office chair he had been sitting in. “Sir, you’re not crazy. I think you’re just surprised by the new feelings you have now. Haven’t you never really fallen in love with anyone for years, and only now do you feel something different with Miss Eveline?” “You’re right, Caleb. Maybe I’m just not used to the new feelings I’m having for Eveline right now. But how can I keep quiet, without saying anything about my feelings for Eveline? I don’t want Eveline to find out about my feelings and then distance herself from me like before. I’m afraid.” “What are you afraid of, Mr. Killian? I’m sure Miss Eveline will understand your feelings. Maybe not now, but someday Miss Eveline will definitely understand. Miss Eveline may not be ready for your feelings right now, because of what you did before. But if you are patient and slowly understand and tell Miss Eveline about your feelings, I am sure Miss Eveline will accept you.” Caleb said, giving Killian a little advice and understanding when he needed it most. “Really? Do you think so? Eveline will definitely accept me?” Killian asked hesitantly, yet full of hope that his feelings would one day be reciprocated by Eveline. Caleb nodded slowly. “That’s right, sir. At the very least, you have to try to make Miss Eveline truly forgive you and no longer remember what you did before. I’m sure that if Miss Eveline forgives you, eventually even the hardest feelings will soften on their own. I’m sure of it.” Hearing this made Killian even more excited now. Killian admitted and remembered his love life, which he didn’t really enjoy. Killian had never truly fallen in love or even liked the women who had been his lovers in the past. Killian had romantic relationships with them for the sake of his company, which was reciprocated by the women’s popularity, and this was very common among businessmen like him. On the other hand, Eveline, who was still standing silently in front of Killian’s office door, became even more silent with a feeling of great surprise. Eveline couldn’t believe what she had just heard from Killian’s own mouth. “Killian is in love with me.” That was what had been on Eveline’s mind, making her hesitate to enter Killian’s office to talk briefly about their trip to New York tomorrow. Eveline now felt awkward. But finally, after a few seconds of calming her heart, which had been beating very fast, Eveline took a deep breath before raising her right hand and knocking softly on the door of Killian’s office in front of her. Knock Knock Knock “Come in!” Killian’s voice rang out, and slowly, Eveline opened the office door and walked inside. Eveline’s arrival immediately caused Killian and Caleb to look at each other in panic, as evidenced by their eyes widening simultaneously. They were afraid that Eveline had overheard their earlier conversation. “Mr. Killian, I want to hand over the rest of my work that was left over from yesterday,” said Eveline, trying her best not to look suspicious in front of Killian and Caleb. “Really? Bring it here so I can check it first,” replied Killian. Eveline immediately walked over and handed the file in her hand to Killian. Caleb moved slightly to the side and remained silent. Killian took the file and read it carefully. Killian was very thorough in assessing and checking the work done by his employees. Even the slightest mistake would certainly affect the company’s performance. Eveline herself decided to remain silent and looked away, glancing around Killian’s office. Eveline didn’t want to look directly at Killian, who was still focused on the work documents he had finished and was now checking. Eveline felt her heartbeat change again, uncontrollably, when her nose boldly caught the scent of the perfume Killian was wearing now. It felt like Eveline was remembering what had happened that night with Killian. It was the same scent of perfume that Killian had worn that night. Even so, Eveline couldn’t deny that she really felt comfortable and safe around Killian, just like she did now. Eveline even found it difficult to swallow her own saliva with her palms clenched tightly. “This file is good, Eveline. You can give it to Caleb for him to continue. And yes, regarding our trip to New York tomorrow, I forgot to tell you a few things. Can you just sit down and write down what we need to do and bring tomorrow?” said Killian as he held out his right hand with the file and handed it to Caleb, who immediately accepted it. “Of course, sir,” replied Eveline as she nodded her head and sat down in the chair in front of Killian’s desk. “Caleb, continue with your work. I’m going to talk to Eveline about tomorrow’s work in New York,” Killian instructed Caleb. “Yes, sir. In that case, I’ll take my leave,” replied Caleb as he walked out of Killian’s office, carrying the file that Eveline had finished working on. After Caleb left, leaving only Killian and Eveline in the office, Eveline sighed slowly. Eveline tried hard not to look suspicious, even though she had been secretly listening to the conversation between Killian and Caleb earlier. On the other hand, Killian himself was actually worried that Eveline had heard the confession of love he had previously made to Caleb. “Sir, I want to ask you something first,” said Eveline after a long silence. Eveline’s words made Killian fall silent, his heart beating very fast. The worry that Eveline already knew about Killian’s feelings made him really worried now. “Ask? Ask about what?” Killian whispered. Seeing Killian’s reaction, Eveline almost laughed. But Eveline tried to restrain herself, so as not to laugh at the pale face of Killian in front of her now. “I want to ask about the list of people who will attend the meeting in New York. I don’t know who else will be attending the meeting with the investors besides our company,” Eveline finally said. “Ah, that… I also want to tell you about this,” replied Killian, pausing for a moment, then opening his desk drawer to take out a file and give it to Eveline. Eveline immediately took the file and opened it. The file contained a list of names and information about who would be attending the meeting. “I already made the list, but I forgot to give it to you. You can read it first and study it if necessary. There are some people who bother me quite a bit because their names are on there, but this is a very important meeting for the company, so I have to restrain myself,” Killian said honestly. “Really? Whose names are on there?” Eveline asked without looking up from the list of names in her hand. Eveline read the list of names carefully and furrowed her brow, because she didn’t think there were any names that she found strange. “There’s the name of someone who has long been a rival of this company. I don’t know why he’s on the list, but I’m sure he has prepared an evil plan to welcome me there. So, you have to be careful too, Eveline.” Killian’s words instantly silenced Eveline and made her lift her head to look at Killian, who sounded very serious. Eveline immediately understood that there was someone who had always caused problems for Killian for a long time. Eveline nodded slowly to show her understanding. Killian sighed slowly. “It’s Xavier. The owner of a company that always follows our company’s every move. His company always follows wherever our company goes. I’m sure his cunning mind has already made new plans upon learning that you and I will be representing the company on a visit to New York to meet with investors there. And yes, Eveline, I want you to be careful while you’re in New York. I don’t want anything bad to happen to you.” Eveline blinked rapidly upon hearing Killian’s words, which sounded very worrying to her now. But Eveline remained silent and nodded her head slowly. Killian looked really worried about Eveline, considering that Xavier, his company’s rival, always had a way of disrupting Killian’s life with his various cunning plans. Eveline closed the file containing the list of names and decided to read it later during lunch. This time, Killian and Eveline were both silent, not knowing what to say to each other now. Eveline, who had wanted to ask about the list of names, hadn’t had a chance to ask before Killian gave her the list, so she didn’t know what else to say in the office now. “Killian?” “Yes?” Killian replied quickly. “Um… thank you very much for arranging such a wonderful nurse to take care of my mother for the foreseeable future,” Eveline continued sincerely. “About that? It’s no problem, Eveline. I’ve known Alea for quite a while, so I’m sure she will take very good care of your mother. So, there’s no need to worry.” Eveline just nodded her head in response. “Um, okay. I have to get back to work now. Excuse me.” Eveline left immediately without waiting for Killian’s reply, who could only sigh because he felt very nervous.

    The next day, Killian and Eveline were already at the airport to continue their journey to New York. Eveline sat by the window, which seemed to be a seat that Killian had deliberately reserved for her. They both sat in adjacent seats on the plane, and of course, the situation between them now felt very awkward. Eveline felt that Killian had indeed started to change his attitude towards her, and that only raised more questions in Eveline’s mind. Eveline even turned her head several times and looked at Killian, who was sitting to her left, silently reading his documents. “What exactly is happening to Killian? Why is he so quiet? Is he thinking about something very important? Is it about the meeting we are both going to attend in New York? But at least Killian could say something to me about our meeting in New York, right? Then why is he just silent?” That was what was in Eveline’s heart and mind right now. Eveline was wondering about Killian’s sudden change in attitude towards her. Eveline tried not to think about it too much and decided to look away and gaze out the airplane window. Eveline had flown on an airplane before, but it had been a long time ago, probably when she was a child, when her father was still alive, and her family was still very warm and loving. Now, after so long, Eveline was finally flying again. Eveline was also not too worried about her mother, who was still in the hospital and would only return home later that night, according to the schedule given by Dr. Leo earlier. Eveline had also made a spare key, which she gave to Alea, to make it easier for Alea to come and go to her house to help take care of her mother. Eveline felt quite relieved, because Alea was very easy going, and it made her feel calm enough to leave her mother there while she worked in New York. On the other hand, Killian, who was still reading the file in his hand, was actually just pretending, to distract himself from thinking about Eveline. Killian felt nervous, of course, sitting so close to Eveline like this. However, Killian didn’t want to make another mistake by saying something that might hurt Eveline’s feelings like before. Killian really wanted to start something new with Eveline and felt that he didn’t want to waste the opportunity he had with her. Killian believed that his feelings for Eveline were real, but he couldn’t and didn’t know how to express and tell Eveline how he felt, after what they had done that night. It was a night that Killian could never forget, even now. Killian even feels that only Eveline is capable of awakening something within him, making him feel completely crazy. Killian, of course, restrains himself from everything in his mind and feelings. Even something as simple as doing the five-finger exercise with his mind filled with thoughts of Eveline seems impossible for Killian; he is afraid that he will not be able to control himself. Killian was also very sure that just being close to or even thinking about Eveline was enough to arouse a passion and madness that Killian had never felt before. Quietly, Killian glanced at Eveline, who was beginning to close her eyes. Eveline was falling asleep. Killian sighed slowly, then reached out with his right hand to close the small curtain on the airplane window so as not to disturb Eveline’s sleep, which was beginning to look peaceful and regular. Killian then gently moved Eveline’s hair away from her face with a very slow motion. Killian did not take his eyes off Eveline at all, and a small smile began to appear on Killian’s face now. “If only you had been honest from the start about the money you borrowed for your mother’s hospital treatment that day, we wouldn’t be stuck in such a difficult situation now, Eveline. If only I hadn’t said I would spend the night with you, maybe we could have started everything over again on a good note. At least, we could have gotten closer to each other much more easily. We wouldn’t have to be bound to each other by what we did that night, Eveline. Truly, I want to start over. I really hope that we can start everything over and in good conditions.” Killian spoke hopefully as he gazed intently at Eveline. Killian smiled slightly, without taking his eyes off Eveline for a moment. For some reason, Killian felt that his feelings were beginning to calm down, just by looking at Eveline’s peaceful face. Killian wanted to hold Eveline’s hand while she slept, but he didn’t know what Eveline would think if she woke up. Would Eveline be surprised and uncomfortable? Or would Eveline pull her hand away? Or would Eveline let Killian hold her hand until they arrived in New York? Truly, Killian had no idea, but he wanted to try. Whatever Eveline did, Killian would accept it without feeling the slightest bit offended. So afterwards, Killian tried to find a more comfortable position to sit in, and put the file he had been holding back into his bag. Killian also decided to close his eyes with an eye mask. Then, Killian held Eveline’s left hand very tightly with his right hand. Killian exhaled slowly, and a few seconds later, he fell fast asleep. Come to think of it, it was the fastest Killian had fallen asleep in years. *** A few hours later, the flight attendant’s announcement that the plane would be stopping in New York instantly woke Eveline from her deep sleep. Eveline opened her eyes, yawned slightly, and began to stretch her stiff muscles from sleeping in the airplane seat. Eveline peeked through the window curtain she had opened and saw that it was already nighttime. They had arrived in New York at night. When she turned her head, Eveline realized that Killian was still asleep, holding her left hand very tightly. Eveline stared silently at Killian’s hand, which felt very large and made her hand feel warm. Eveline hadn’t even noticed that Killian was asleep while holding her hand, and she didn’t know how long he had been doing it. And unfortunately, Eveline actually liked it. Eveline didn’t want to admit it, but her heart told her that Killian’s grip felt very comfortable and she really liked it, really, really liked it. “Killian? Killian, wake up,” Eveline muttered, trying to wake Killian up. Eveline even gently patted Killian’s cheek to wake him up, but he was sleeping even more soundly. It took some time for Eveline to wake Killian up, considering that the plane would be landing soon. Until Killian began to change the position of his head and opened the blindfold that had been covering his eyes, and yawned slightly. Killian blinked his eyelids several times to adjust to the light after closing his eyes and sleeping very soundly there. Killian then turned his head and found Eveline looking at him with a frown on her forehead. “Eh, Eveline? What’s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?” asked Killian, surprised by the sharp gaze Eveline gave him the moment he opened his eyes after sleeping very soundly for several hours. “You slept like a bear, it was very difficult to wake you up earlier,” replied Eveline. “Really? I don’t know… I didn’t feel you waking me up,” Killian muttered as he looked away and noticed that his hand was still holding Eveline’s hand tightly, and Eveline was letting him. In his heart, Killian was happy that Eveline didn’t jerk away or let go of his hand, which had been holding hers there all this time. “I woke up a while ago and tried to wake you up. But what can I do, you slept like you’ve never slept before. Did you take sleeping pills earlier?” Eveline said as she looked ahead, waiting for more information from the flight attendant who was standing in front of them now. “I’m sorry… I think this was a very deep sleep for me. I didn’t want to wake up.” Reluctantly, Killian slowly released his grip on Eveline’s hand and changed his sitting position to make himself more comfortable, considering that they would be leaving the plane soon. Eveline just cleared her throat and glanced at Killian. Eveline felt something really strange in her heart when Killian let go of her hand, which he had been holding for several hours. Eveline felt that a part of her was reluctant when Killian let go of her hand. But Eveline decided to remain silent and try not to appear too affected by Killian’s recent actions. Eveline then immediately packed some of her belongings into her bag and so on, as did Killian, who was now doing the same thing. Shortly thereafter, the plane landed and all the passengers slowly walked out of the plane. Killian walked behind Eveline, letting her walk ahead of him. After Killian and Eveline left the airport, a luxury car was waiting to pick them up, and the driver was standing in front of the car holding a sign with Killian and Eveline’s names on it. Eveline looked confused at the driver, because as far as she remembered, Killian hadn’t even called anyone to pick them up at the airport beforehand. Meanwhile, Killian immediately walked towards the driver with a small smile on his face. “Welcome to New York, Mr. Killian, Miss Eveline. I will take you to the hotel. Please get in. I will help put your luggage in the trunk of the car,” said the driver, welcoming Killian and Eveline with a big smile. Without waiting any longer, the driver immediately opened the trunk and began to put all of Killian and Eveline’s luggage inside. Meanwhile, Killian and Eveline got into the car and sat side by side again. After the driver made sure that all their luggage was in the trunk, he got into the car and drove at a moderate speed to take Killian and Eveline to the hotel that Killian had booked in advance. During the trip, Eveline looked at the view of New York City from the car window. It didn’t take long for the car to stop in front of a five-star hotel. Killian immediately took care of the hotel room key he had reserved and let the other hotel staff carry their luggage. Eveline waited behind Killian. “Eveline, here are your hotel room keys. My room is right next to yours. So if anything happens, just knock on my door,” said Killian as he handed one of the hotel room keys to Eveline, then walked ahead into the elevator. Killian tried to act like a boss to Eveline. Meanwhile, Eveline felt increasingly strange and puzzled by Killian’s odd behavior, but she didn’t dare to ask. Eveline then followed Killian into the elevator heading to their floor.

    Eveline walked into her hotel room and didn’t forget to lock the door behind her. Eveline stood still, leaning slightly against the door with mixed feelings. Eveline felt that Killian’s different attitude was a new way for Killian to mess with her feelings like he was doing now. Eveline truly felt that Killian was using this method just to distract her. Eveline placed her suitcase on the left side of the bed and sat down on the bed before finally lying down heavily on it. Eveline stared at the hotel room ceiling while sighing several times. Eveline was really suffering from jet lag now. Killian said that in two days, they would both attend a conference with investors. That meant Eveline still had two days to get some proper rest. Eveline also didn’t want to think about things that were irrelevant to her current workload until her time in New York was over. “I have to focus my mind now. I can’t keep being distracted by Killian’s presence and behavior. It doesn’t matter what he says or does later, because I have to focus on this job. I don’t want to think too much about Killian later and end up disappointing the investors who come to the conference.” Eveline muttered as she slowly rubbed her face with both palms. Eveline felt very sleepy. “Not to mention Xavier, I’ve never heard of him or his company, or even met him on several occasions. So, I have to be careful now. Considering that there are many bad rumors about this man named Xavier, like it or not, I have to be wary of him. What if this man really does attend the conference with the investors later?” Eveline changed her lying position to sitting up with a deep frown on her forehead. Eveline was increasingly curious about who Xavier was, who had long been an enemy of Killian’s company. Immediately, Eveline opened her handbag and took out her cell phone. Eveline was going to find out more through her social media accounts. Eveline finally found Xavier’s social media accounts as well as the company he owned. Eveline really felt like she was stalking him now. But what could she do? Eveline really had to do it now. Otherwise, Eveline would not know anything about the dangers or manipulations that could come from anywhere while she was in New York. “So he is Xavier?” Eveline muttered as she looked at a photo posted on Xavier’s personal social media account. It was a photo showing Xavier wearing an expensive suit with a smile on his face. But Eveline felt very uncomfortable when she saw Xavier’s expression, which she felt showed not the slightest bit of friendliness. Xavier’s expression seemed full of mockery and extreme arrogance. Eveline switched to finding out more information about Xavier on other social media platforms and discovered that Xavier was the same age as Killian. “Oh my God, it seems like the relationship between Xavier and Killian is like a fight between friends over something that seems small to them, but is very big to other people. They are even the same age,” Eveline muttered, shaking her head several times. “Xavier is also the only child and heir to his family, as is Killian. Then why does he seem dissatisfied with the large company he already owns, and cause so many problems with Killian’s company? Or is this a long-standing feud between the two companies? Typical rich people problems. I don’t understand anything.” Eveline decided to end her stalking activities and turned off her phone. “Alright then. I can find out more tomorrow. Now, I just want to rest.” Eveline immediately took out her phone charger and charged her phone by placing it on a small table very close to the bed. After that, Eveline opened her suitcase and took out a change of clothes, then immediately walked into the bathroom to clean herself up. Eveline really needed a good long sleep now. Eveline didn’t even turn on the alarm or ringtone on her phone. Eveline didn’t want to be disturbed by anything tonight. After Eveline finished cleaning herself and changing into her pajamas, she immediately turned off the room light and lay down on the bed, covering herself with a blanket up to her neck. Eveline fell asleep very comfortably and deeply after that. *** On the other side, Killian, who had just finished cleaning himself up, was wearing only black boxer shorts, revealing his athletic body in the room. Killian was not used to sleeping in clothes, and found it easier to fall asleep wearing only shorts. Killian walked over to the bed and sat down. Shortly after that, Killian sighed slowly, looking around the dimly lit room. Killian felt lonely. If he could choose, Killian really wanted to have Eveline in that room with him, just the two of them. However, Killian couldn’t do that because he was afraid and worried about what Eveline would think if he asked for the same room. Silently, Killian glanced at his silent cell phone and decided to pick it up. Killian checked his messages, emails, and so on, and found nothing sent by Eveline, who was fast asleep in the next room. “She didn’t even send me a single message. Is Eveline already asleep?” Killian muttered to himself, feeling sad that he hadn’t found any messages from Eveline to him. Killian felt increasingly empty and lonely. But soon, Killian shook his head slowly. “Yes, maybe Eveline is asleep now. After all, the plane trip lasted several hours, so her body must be very tired. I’m sure Eveline will wake up early tomorrow to meet me,” Killian muttered as he turned off his cell phone and put it back on the table. “Yes, then I should also go to sleep now so I can meet Eveline tomorrow morning,” Killian muttered as he lay down on the bed to go to sleep. Cling A message came in on his cell phone, and Killian immediately grabbed his phone excitedly, thinking it was a message from Eveline. Unfortunately, the big smile on Killian’s face instantly disappeared when he started reading the message that was clearly displayed on his cell phone. It wasn’t a message containing something ordinary for Killian, but a big threat. “You think you can just show up at that meeting, Killian? You think I’m that stupid? I’ll prove that I can bring all those investors to my company and not yours.” It was a very clear message sent by Xavier, the arch-enemy of Killian’s company, as well as Killian himself. Xavier’s habit of always showing up at Killian’s important meetings and affairs was well known and remembered by Killian, because Xavier did it so often. Not infrequently, many investors fell into Xavier’s trap and ended up losing hundreds of billions of dollars. But Xavier seems tireless in his efforts. For Xavier, continuing with all kinds of plans to easily destroy Killian’s company and Killian himself is a very enjoyable thing to do. Xavier seems unwilling to allow anyone else to compete with his company, and that is Killian’s company. Reading the message sent by Xavier, Killian immediately sighed heavily. Killian was completely at a loss and was very tired of responding to Xavier’s constant threats and various evil plans against him. Killian then quickly typed a reply to Xavier’s message on his cell phone. “Do whatever you want. It’s up to you. I don’t care. After all, you weren’t invited to the investor meeting, so if you sneak in there, or even cause a lot of chaos for the investors, it’s certain that a lot of media will cover it and destroy your already bad company name in an instant. Do whatever you want, because all your dirty plans will definitely backfire on you and the company you’re always so proud of. Let’s see who gets destroyed again then.” After typing and sending the reply to Xavier, Killian immediately turned off his phone and lay back down on the bed more comfortably. Killian didn’t care about the reply Xavier would send him shortly. Killian just wanted to rest without worrying about what Xavier would do next. After years of unhealthy competition, Xavier seemed tireless in his efforts to constantly harass Killian.

    The next day, Eveline woke up feeling very comfortable and full of energy. She had slept very long and very soundly. Eveline didn’t even think too much about what was on her phone since she woke up that morning. Eveline just checked a few messages and emails, replied to them, and turned off her phone again. Eveline really wanted peace and quiet while in New York so she could work to the best of her ability. Eveline went down from her room for breakfast and saw Killian already there. Eveline walked over and took some heavy food, snacks, fruits, and drinks. Then she decided to sit at the same table as Killian, facing each other. Eveline’s sudden arrival there certainly surprised Killian, causing his eyes to widen. “You… what are you doing?” Killian asked unconsciously, still chewing the food in his mouth. “What? I’m eating my breakfast,” Eveline replied in a very casual tone, not paying much attention to the surprised expression on Killian’s face, and began to eat the heavy food she had taken for breakfast. Killian fell silent and swallowed his food slowly, without taking his eyes off Eveline, who looked very relaxed and didn’t seem to notice him there. Silently, Killian continued eating his unfinished meal, though he occasionally glanced at Eveline. Meanwhile, Eveline tried not to look at Killian at all and focused on the food in front of her. Even so, Eveline didn’t really know what she was doing sitting in front of Killian and eating her meal there. Eveline was just following her heart by doing that now. Eveline tried not to think too much about Killian’s gaze, which still seemed puzzled by her presence there. On the other hand, Killian himself found it very difficult to act normal towards Eveline, as he was trying to do. But Killian felt he had no other choice but to do so, because he thought that was the only way to make his heart feel safer when facing Eveline for the next few days. Shortly after that, Killian and Eveline had finished their breakfast, and they were now enjoying the desserts they had each ordered earlier. Eveline ate the moist chocolate cake she had ordered while looking around at the hotel breakfast room, which was starting to empty of guests. Killian ate his fruit salad slowly, without taking his eyes off Eveline for a moment. ‘Damn, Eveline looks so beautiful,’ Killian thought to himself. Killian tried his best to resist the urge to approach Eveline and kiss her chocolate-stained lips. Killian felt that he was being teased now. Eveline glanced at Killian, whose face was starting to harden, holding something back. This made Eveline frown deeply. “What’s wrong, Killian?” Eveline asked slowly. “What?” Killian asked Eveline back, because he felt completely unfocused. “You… look like something is bothering you. Are you so bothered by my presence here?” Eveline asked again. Eveline felt that Killian’s attitude was very excessive, and that made her even more annoyed because she didn’t understand anything. “I’m not bothered. I’m happy to have breakfast with you. It’s just that look at your lips, there’s chocolate there,” replied Killian, looking away. Killian felt that his face must be red now, just from thinking about how his lips and Eveline’s lips had met. Killian’s mind recalled what they had done together that night. It was a night he would never be able to forget. “Chocolate?” Eveline blinked her eyes very quickly. Then she began to wipe her lips slowly with her right palm, and found a little chocolate smeared on the corner of her lips. Eveline’s face turned red, feeling a little embarrassed, because she hadn’t noticed it at all until now. Killian glanced at Eveline, whose face was now very red, then decided to hand her the tissue on the table. “Use this.” Quickly, Eveline took the tissue and wiped her lips slowly, feeling a bit nervous. Killian sighed and refocused on the fruit salad in front of him. Both of them tried to finish their meals. “Regarding the meeting with investors, what are you going to do there, Killian?” Eveline asked to break the silence between them, who had been quiet and only spoke briefly to each other. “Hm?” Killian raised his head and wiped his lips with a tissue. “I think I’ll make sure Xavier doesn’t do anything that could disrupt our conversation with the investors later. I’m sure that crazy man is already at the hotel or almost here. I’m sure he must have a new plan that is even more cunning for me,” Killian continued in a very casual tone, placing his dirty tissue on the dirty plates there. “A new, more cunning plan? Do you think that man named Xavier is already in this hotel?” Eveline, who had only recently learned some information about Xavier, was naturally very curious about what Killian might already know. “I’m very sure of it, Eveline. That’s why I want you to be careful, and during the meeting with the investors, don’t stray too far from me. You have to stay close to me later. It’s nothing. I’m just worried that if Xavier finds out what we went through together that night, it will put you in great danger, and you will be involved in the problems that I and the company have experienced because of Xavier’s cunning actions and deeds over the past few years,” explained Killian. Listening to Killian’s explanation, delivered in a slow, slightly whispered tone, instantly calmed Eveline and warmed her heart. Eveline was secretly very happy with the attention Killian gave her with his different gaze. It was the same gaze Killian had when they spent the night together. Eveline knew that she herself was also very naive, and too proud to admit that she actually liked what had happened that night. Eveline could even still remember how surprised Killian was when he found out that Eveline was still a virgin at that time and how gently he treated her. Only at that time, Eveline didn’t think too much about it, and now, Eveline realized how naive she was to admit that she also felt so attached to Killian since that night. So, Eveline now felt that God was turning her feelings towards Killian or something like that. “He won’t bother me. After all, I’m just a regular employee at your company and not something important for him to mess with during the meeting with investors later. Don’t worry, Killian, I’ll make sure Xavier doesn’t bother me while I’m there,” Eveline replied seriously to Killian. Even so, Eveline herself had no idea what Xavier might do during the meeting with the investors. But at least, Eveline could be careful. “Don’t worry too much about it, Eveline. Your safety is my responsibility. I won’t let anything happen to you while I’m there. And yes, Xavier also sent me a message last night.” Killian took his cell phone and opened the messaging app, then pointed it at Eveline. Eveline looked at the phone screen and read the message clearly displayed there. Eveline immediately furrowed her brow deeply after reading the message she believed Xavier had sent to Killian last night. It was clearly a threatening message, and Killian responded to it with a very casual reply that even seemed sarcastic. “That’s clearly a threatening message. Does he always do this?” Eveline asked. Killian put his phone away and turned it off, then nodded slowly. “Yes, of course, always, Eveline. Only Caleb and I know what Xavier has been doing all this time. That’s why I want to protect you, so Xavier doesn’t do anything bad to you,” Killian said very seriously. “Okay. I’ll always be by your side during the meeting with the investors. Besides, I’m not going anywhere, because I’ll also help you with the presentation and other important documents,” Eveline finally nodded slowly. Seeing Eveline’s response, Killian immediately smiled calmly and nodded his head slowly. Eveline cleared her throat and leaned back slightly in her chair before finally reaching for the glass of water and drinking it all. Killian did the same, finishing his drink. “All right then, let me know when to get ready before heading to the meeting with the investor. I’ve prepared and double-checked everything we’ll need to bring to the meeting. At least before the meeting, you can double-check everything I’ve prepared. And if anything is missing, I can check and fix it right away.” Eveline reminded Killian about the important documents that they would both bring to the meeting with the investors later. “Of course. We can check them together this afternoon, after we rest. The meeting with the investors will be held tomorrow. So, you should rest first, because tomorrow’s meeting will be quite long. It will probably be almost nighttime by the time we finish the meeting with the investors, if there are no obstacles from Xavier,” replied Killian, agreeing with Eveline. Eveline nodded slowly to show she understood. “Okay, I’ll bring all the files to check together this afternoon. Are we going to check them in this dining room?” Eveline looked around hesitantly, remembering that the place was very crowded with other guests, and it would be really distracting if the two of them were to discuss important matters there. “No. Let’s talk in the hotel garden. There are several gazebos there that are very comfortable for relaxing. We can discuss it in one of those gazebos. I’ll pick you up later in your room, so I can help you carry those important items later.” Eveline nodded. “All right, then, I’ll excuse myself and go back to my room first. You should rest too. We’re both still jet lagged after yesterday’s long flight.” Eveline stood up and prepared to leave. “Of course.” Killian nodded and stood up in front of Eveline. Actually, Killian felt reluctant to part with Eveline after a few hours of rest and not seeing each other. However, Killian certainly wouldn’t say that outright to Eveline, right? “In that case, I’ll also go back to my room and rest. And yes, Eveline, if you’re hungry or need anything while in your room or need room service, just ask the hotel. All of our expenses while at this hotel and during the meeting with the investors will be fully covered by the company.” “Okay, I understand, and thank you very much, Killian.” Eveline smiled faintly, and Killian returned the smile a little stiffly, to hide his feelings. Without saying anything else, Eveline immediately walked away to return to her room first, leaving Killian standing still, staring at Eveline’s back as she walked away. Killian could feel his heart beating very fast and a small smile appeared on his face that he couldn’t hold back. Killian missed Eveline very much, even though he didn’t want to say it directly, but the look in his eyes was enough to show how much Killian missed Eveline even though they had only been apart for a few hours. “At least I know you’re okay, Eveline. I promise, no one will bother you while I’m here. No one, not even Xavier. If anyone dares to bother you, I will be the first to step forward and protect you. Until you understand how important you are to me, Eveline,” Killian muttered with determination. After that, Killian walked away to his room. Without realizing it, someone had been watching Killian and Eveline talk with a sharp gaze and a slight smirk on their lips. When Killian and Eveline returned to their respective rooms, the person who had been watching them both also left the spot where they had been watching, their mind already filled with various plans that would surprise both of them now.

    The days have passed, and today is the day Killian and Eveline will meet with investors at the same hotel where they stayed a few days ago. Eveline and Killian had previously discussed the important documents they would bring to the meeting and how to present them to the investors. This made them both feel more confident about what would happen at the meeting with the investors. And now, Eveline was getting ready in her room, wearing formal clothes that she rarely wore at the office. Eveline prepared these formal clothes for important occasions, such as the meeting with the investors that she would soon attend with Killian. Eveline also did not forget to apply light makeup on her face and wear perfume to make her appearance much fresher. “Okay, I’m ready,” Eveline muttered as she grabbed her cell phone and found a message sent by Killian saying that he was waiting in front of Eveline’s room now. After reading the message, Eveline immediately turned off her cell phone and put it in the pocket of the formal clothes she was wearing, before taking her bag, laptop, and important files with her. Eveline then quickly walked out of her hotel room and found Killian leaning against the wall near the door. “Hey.” Killian greeted Eveline softly when he realized that Eveline had come out of the room carrying quite a lot of things in both hands. Without saying anything else, Killian took some of the items and carried them. “Hi.” Eveline greeted Killian back and let Killian take the files. “Let’s walk together to the large meeting room now,” said Killian as he walked ahead of Eveline towards the elevator that would take them to the twentieth floor of the hotel. Eveline walked slowly and followed right behind Killian. They waited a few moments until the elevator doors finally opened and they quickly got in, heading for the twentieth floor. The two of them were silent in the elevator. Eveline was busy using her cell phone to send a message to Alea, asking about her mother’s condition, and immediately received a reply that reassured Eveline that her mother was now in much better condition than before. Eveline smiled when Alea sent a photo of her mother looking very cheerful in the front yard, gardening and planting flowers there. Alea also said that Eveline’s mother was eating more fruit than before, considering that her mother had always had difficulty eating fruit, and now, for her recovery and improved condition, her mother had become much more accustomed to fruit. This really calmed Eveline’s feelings and thoughts. On the other hand, Killian was also busy using his cell phone to send messages to Caleb, who was temporarily replacing him at the company, while reminding Caleb about important meetings with other employees there. Caleb immediately replied to Killian’s message and said that he didn’t need to worry, because Caleb promised that he himself would take care of everything at the company while Killian and Eveline were in New York. In addition, Killian himself also really wanted Caleb to be able to immediately overcome the problems that had occurred in the company’s marketing department, which had repeatedly lacked ideas for content creation and experienced a decline of several percent in sales compared to usual. It could be said that Killian’s company was currently experiencing a crisis in its marketing department, which somehow happened consecutively. Indeed, all of this made Killian even more worried now, and several times prevented him from sleeping soundly. “Will the investors accept this business proposal? Considering that my company has experienced several problems caused by Xavier, who was proven to have collaborated with one of my employees some time ago. I have even gathered a lot of evidence to prove to everyone that Xavier is a very evil man and would never be suitable as a business partner for any company.” ‘But how can I explain that Xavier has been attacking me and my company, not other companies? It would be ridiculous for me to do that now, right? Everyone would probably think I’m jealous of Xavier’s company, which is slightly more successful than mine, and that’s because he sabotaged my employees.’ Killian’s mind was filled with many conversations between himself and his current self, and it only made him feel more depressed. This was evident from Killian’s increasingly stern expression. Killian couldn’t help but think all sorts of bad thoughts about what Xavier might have in store for him, or his company, or even Eveline. Thinking about it, Killian immediately gasped and turned his head to the side. Eveline was still busy looking at her phone with a small smile on her face. Killian didn’t want to disturb Eveline with the negative thoughts he was currently feeling, so in the end, Killian could only remain silent and sigh slowly, before finally looking back ahead, right at the button in the elevator that showed the floor where they were now. They were already on the fifteenth floor, and in a moment they would arrive on the twentieth floor. Killian thought that no matter what, he had to be professional, because whatever happened in the meeting room with the investors also concerned the interests of his company and all of its employees. Killian had to try very hard to get the investors interested and to approve the proposal he was going to submit on behalf of his company. That way, Killian would feel much better and much calmer about doing everything he could for his company and his employees now. Ting The elevator doors slowly opened, and Killian and Eveline walked out toward the large meeting room that had been provided by the hotel. Eveline put her cell phone in her bag and did not forget to turn off the sound so that it would not disturb the meeting with the investors later. Eveline felt nervous immediately and several times shifted her gaze to Killian, who looked very confident there. This made Eveline have to regulate her breathing and heartbeat several times so as not to show everyone that she was very nervous right now, because she was about to enter a fairly large meeting. “Okay, Eveline.” Killian called out as soon as they were both in front of the meeting room door. Eveline turned and looked at Killian silently. Killian sighed slowly before saying something in a low whisper. “Don’t forget that you have to stay by my side and keep your distance if anyone who looks like Xavier is there. This meeting with the investors is very important for us. For me, for the company, and also for everyone who works there. So, you and I, we both have to work very hard to make this meeting a success and bring home the results that everyone wants. You understand what I mean, right?” “I understand. I will also help with the company’s proposal presentation as best I can. I will not disappoint you or everyone at the company who is waiting for us to bring home the best results. Therefore, we must believe that God will not take away what is destined for us. I am sure that the meeting with the investors will go smoothly,” replied Eveline. Hearing Eveline’s very optimistic answer, Killian felt motivated and calm. Killian also believed that God would give them the best in the meeting with the investors. Then, in the next second, Killian opened the meeting room door and walked in with Eveline. Inside the meeting room, there were already many investors waiting for their arrival while enjoying the food and drinks that had been provided. “Finally, you’re here, Mr. Killian. We’ve all been waiting for you. Come to think of it, it’s been quite a long time since we all gathered in the same place to discuss your company. There are many people here, so you don’t need to worry. Just think of this as a regular meeting that you hold at your company. Come in, Mr. Killian, ma’am.” Said a middle-aged investor who welcomed Killian and Eveline with a smile and a very friendly greeting. All the investors there immediately looked at Killian and Eveline with various expressions. And certainly, this made Killian feel even more confident that all the investors were waiting for his arrival with a warm and friendly welcome, and not with the negative preconceptions he had thought they might have. Meanwhile, Eveline, who was experiencing such intense stares from many people for the first time, tried to calm her nerves. “All right, Eveline, let’s do this together with a lot of hard work, and get all the investors here to agree and immediately sign the proposal and contract with this company now.” Eveline’s inner voice spoke enthusiastically.

    “The proposal you presented to us is very satisfying, Mr. Killian and Ms. Eveline. We have all discussed it beforehand, and we also have great confidence in your performance as CEO of your company. We are also very familiar with your business performance over the past few years. Therefore, we all approve your company’s proposal and will provide more funding than what is requested in your proposal. We are all very confident that you will not harm or disappoint us all with the approval of this business proposal.” In the end, that was the final decision given by one of the investor representatives to Killian and Eveline. All the investors also nodded their heads in agreement with very cheerful expressions on their faces. This also brought broad smiles to Killian and Eveline’s faces, reflecting their feelings of relief, happiness, and calm. This was especially true for Killian, who had been feeling very nervous about the final decision of the investors. So now, Killian could feel much better about the investors’ decision to sign the company proposal that he and Eveline had presented earlier. Eveline looked at the investors with great relief, before finally turning and looking at Killian, who was smiling with emotion. Eveline realized that this company proposal was very important to Killian, so finally getting the signatures and approval from the investors now really made Killian feel relieved, as did Eveline. “You did it, Killian,” Eveline whispered with a broad smile. “We did it together, Eveline,” Killian replied slowly, looking at Eveline. Killian’s smile widened even more, before he looked back at the investors who had finished signing the proposal. One of them walked over to Killian and Eveline to hand them the documents. “Thank you very much, sir. Thank you all very much for your decision and the help you have given me. I promise that I will never disappoint you all, for the complete trust you have placed in me, in my company, and in all the employees in my company. Thank you very much,” said Killian very seriously, moments after he received the proposal file that had been signed by all the investors in the meeting room. After that, everyone returned to enjoying the food and drinks that had been prepared by the hotel staff in the meeting room. Killian and Eveline also enjoyed the dishes, because neither of them had had much of an appetite since they entered the meeting room earlier, so after everything had gone very well and produced good results, they were finally able to start enjoying the food that was now being served. Killian and Eveline decided to sit together at the corner table in the room and eat together in silence. “Thank God, today’s proposal presentation went very smoothly. Thank you so much for all your help, Eveline. I am truly grateful and happy for your assistance. If it weren’t for you, this proposal presentation might not have gone so smoothly with the investors,” said Killian sincerely, a small smile on his face. Killian’s face looked very calm, and Eveline fell silent, looking at Killian with mixed feelings. “Don’t be like that, Killian. It wasn’t just me who worked hard on this business proposal presentation with the investors. It was also you and everyone else in the company who helped so much, so we all contributed our abilities to this proposal, not just me,” replied Eveline, as if to give him more attention. “Hm… what you say is true, Eveline. The point is, I feel very grateful, happy, and also full of gratitude to you and everyone in the company who has been very loyal in helping me and also helping the company so that life will improve in the future.” Killian and Eveline smiled at each other before continuing their meal with the investors who were still in the meeting room. Everyone looked happy and relieved because their work in New York was finally over, and they could continue with their other work or even take a vacation there. Killian also thought about enjoying his last few days with Eveline in New York by going for walks, before finally returning home with good news today. However, there was one question on his mind, would Eveline want to go for a walk and enjoy time with him? *** Killian looked at Eveline’s back as they were now in the elevator to return to their respective rooms to rest. The presentation of the proposal and discussions with the investors in the meeting room had taken several hours and had been quite long. The investors who were present had also returned to their hotel rooms and were doing their own things. Therefore, Killian and Eveline had no choice but to return to their rooms as well. “Eveline?” Killian tried to pluck up the courage to ask, or at least try to do something new with Eveline. At least that was what Caleb had told Killian several times when he was about to leave for New York with Eveline. To start something new after the bad things and misunderstandings that had happened with Eveline, Killian really had to start slowly to get close to Eveline again in the right way. “Yes?” Eveline turned and looked at Killian behind her. Killian stepped closer to Eveline’s side while continuing to look at each other. “If you don’t mind, would you like to go for a walk later tonight?” he continued. “A walk? Where to?” asked Eveline with a smile and looking excited. Killian smiled enthusiastically too. “Walking around New York. I know a few places. You want to come with me, right?” Killian asked again. “Sure, I want to. We’ll leave at eight o’clock tonight, how about it?” Eveline offered. “Okay. I’ll be in front of your room at eight.” Killian nodded quickly with a big smile on his face. Killian felt relieved that Eveline had accepted his invitation to go out together and take a walk later that night. Soon after, the elevator doors opened, and Killian and Eveline immediately walked out to their rooms to get some rest before spending the evening walking together. “Eve.” Once again, Killian stopped Eveline as she stood in front of her room door. Eveline turned around, slightly surprised by Killian’s use of just ‘Eve’ instead of the usual “Eveline.” “Have a good rest,” said Killian with a slight smile on his face. “You too, Killian,” Eveline smiled slightly and immediately entered her room, as did Killian, who also entered his own room. Inside her room, Eveline finally broke into a wide smile. “Damn it, Eveline. Why are you acting like a middle school girl? And what’s this? You’re actually blushing? This is really not like me. Oh my God, Killian… what have you done to me these past few days?” Eveline muttered as she slowly rubbed her face. Eveline felt her face warming up and turning red. It was completely unexpected for Eveline that she would feel something for a man who was, in fact, her own boss at the company. He was also the first man to take her virginity that night. Eveline finally admitted to herself that she was a naive woman, unable to admit her feelings first. She was too afraid to truly admit what she had felt for Killian since that night until now. “Oh my God… what should I wear tonight?” Eveline muttered, looking panicked, before walking over to the bed, where her suitcase lay beside her. Hastily, Eveline lifted the suitcase and placed it on the bed, opening it. She tried to find clothes that were appropriate and, in her opinion, attractive enough to wear that night when she went out with Killian. “No… I can’t wear this. It has to be something nice and attractive. Or maybe something casual? No… no…” Eveline muttered to herself as she continued to rummage through her fairly large suitcase, scattering all the clothes she had brought onto the bed. Not long after, Eveline stopped and picked up a piece of clothing that was a fairly long formal dress. Eveline had deliberately brought it because she had thought that the meeting with the investors would be held several times, but luckily the meeting with the investors had been completely finished earlier. It was a jet black dress that reached her thighs, pencil shaped, with bell sleeves. The dress looked simple, but also elegant. Eveline smiled slightly as she looked at the dress. “I’ll just wear this dress…” she muttered, staring intently at the dress now in her hands.

    Killian looked at his reflection in the bathroom mirror with a smile and checked his appearance several times. Killian didn’t want to look ordinary in front of Eveline when they went out together later. “Okay, this is good enough. I look normal… and handsome…” Killian muttered confidently. After that, Killian quickly grabbed his perfume bottle and applied it generously all over his body. Killian truly wanted to look stunning in front of Eveline tonight. Truly, Killian really wanted Eveline to be his. This time, of course, in a better way than before. Killian then put the perfume bottle back in its place and quickly walked out of his room, heading to Eveline’s room, which was right next to his. Knock Knock Knock Killian knocked on Eveline’s door softly, his heart beating faster and faster. Killian felt nervous. Gosh, he had never felt anything so strange and unfamiliar towards any other woman before. Really. But why did he feel like a teenage boy experiencing love for the first time? And only Eveline could make Killian feel all of that. Click Shortly thereafter, Eveline’s door opened and Killian held his breath, his face showing utter amazement. How could he not be? Before Killian stood Eveline, wearing a beautiful black dress, her long hair flowing down her back, tied in the middle. Killian didn’t know what style it was, but Eveline’s beautiful long hair flowed down her back and the light makeup on her face made her look even more beautiful. “Hi…” Eveline greeted Killian with a nervous smile, her hands twisting together. It really felt like they were going on a date, Eveline thought. “Hi, Eveline. You look… you look really beautiful,” replied Killian. “Thank you…” Eveline bowed her head slightly for a moment before looking back at Killian, who was still staring at her without blinking. “You don’t look bad either, Killian…” Eveline murmured, holding back a smile. Killian responded to Eveline’s words with a small laugh. Eveline actually felt very nervous in front of Killian now. Because it could be said that tonight was the first time Eveline and Killian would go out together, not as CEO or employee of a company. Nor was it to conduct a transaction with conditions of self-respect like that night. The night when everything that happened now led to the two of them growing closer and closer to each other. “So, shall we leave now?” Killian reminded them of their destination. “Of course.” Eveline nodded, then closed and locked her bedroom door, after making sure she hadn’t left anything valuable behind to take with her tonight, such as her wallet, ID card, some cash, and her cell phone. After that, Killian and Eveline walked side by side, feeling a little nervous and awkward, towards the elevator to leave the hotel and enjoy a night out together in New York. However, neither Killian nor Eveline realized that they were in for a big surprise when they explored New York later that night. *** Killian took Eveline to several places, such as cafes, restaurants, bookstores, bakeries, clothing stores, and many other places. They both decided to walk around, although occasionally they took a taxi to places that were quite far away. Fortunately, Eveline wore flat shoes, so she wouldn’t feel tired or have difficulty walking for too long. Killian even bought quite a few things for Eveline as a token of his gratitude for the smooth presentation of the proposal today. Even though Eveline had refused several times, Killian insisted on buying and giving her various gifts. Killian just wanted Eveline to feel happy and comfortable while spending time with him. Even though Killian himself had no dating experience, he tried his best to do what he could. So, like it or not, Eveline accepted all the things Killian had bought for her. Even so, Eveline was also happy that Killian really paid attention to what she liked and didn’t like. After walking around for almost two hours, New York City was getting busier as the night went on, and that made Killian even more excited to take Eveline to other places. Eveline herself was also very happy, considering that this was her first time visiting New York City and enjoying so many things there with Killian. Even so, Eveline seemed to still be cautious about expectations or naive feelings that often ended up deceiving her. “You know, Eveline, I’m so happy to see you smile like this,” Killian said wholeheartedly, truly feeling happy at that moment. “Really? I always smile like this, Killian,” Eveline muttered. “No,” Killian shook his head, disagreeing with Eveline’s statement. “This time, your smile doesn’t look like the smile you usually show to many people. Your smile looks different,” Killian continued. Eveline looked at Killian with various expressions before finally turning her gaze elsewhere, specifically toward the traffic and the many people passing by in New York City, which was getting busier as the night grew later. Killian became awkward and scratched his neck, which wasn’t itchy, with his right hand, while his left hand helped Eveline carry some items. Eveline herself was also carrying some items in her right hand. Several people looked at them and chuckled. Perhaps they thought Killian was a boyfriend trying to appease Eveline, who was upset with him, with various gifts. Maybe they also thought Killian was trying to charm Eveline into keeping her smile. In any case, Killian and Eveline really looked like a perfect couple. “Eve, let’s take a break at that cafe. I heard they have hot chocolate there. You like hot chocolate, right?” asked Killian as he stopped walking and pointed to the cafe not far in front of them. “Yes, I like it.” Eveline nodded with a smile on her face. “Great. Let’s go there.” Unexpectedly, Killian immediately pulled Eveline’s left hand to walk closer to the cafe, and immediately ordered a special VIP table. It was a table with chairs that seemed to surround them, so it really felt VIP and special. Killian also immediately ordered some food and drinks, specifically hot chocolate, which was Eveline’s favorite, from the cafe waiter. Eveline looked at the various items Killian had bought for her from the seat next to her. Killian wanted to give Eveline the best tonight, and it seemed that Killian had other plans to truly express his feelings to Eveline tonight, if necessary. Killian was a little worried, considering that Eveline was also quite close to Doctor Leo, who had treated Eveline’s mother in the hospital. Not to mention, in Killian’s view, Dr. Leo seemed to have other feelings for Eveline, so Killian didn’t want anyone else to get ahead of him in his quest to win Eveline’s heart. But Killian had no idea how or when to do it. He had never done anything like this before. “Excuse me, I’m going to the restroom,” Eveline muttered as she walked away to the restroom. Killian nodded slowly as he watched Eveline’s back disappear behind the wall with the bathroom sign on it. Therefore, Killian immediately sent a secret message to Caleb, hoping to get some advice on what he could do to truly express his feelings to Eveline tonight. “I think Miss Eveline will be really angry with you, sir, if you express your feelings to her tonight.” That was the message Caleb sent in reply to the message Killian had sent earlier. “But why? I really want Eveline to know how I truly feel about her. Help me, Caleb, I really don’t know how. Haven’t you had many ex-girlfriends? So you know how, right?” Killian pleaded in a new message he quickly sent to Caleb. “Okay. I think Miss Eveline is the type of woman who is quite rigid with her own feelings and the feelings of others. So a romantic approach might work.” “I’ve taken Eveline out for walks and given her lots of gifts, I’ve also taken her to a cafe for hot chocolate. Isn’t that romantic enough?” “That’s romantic enough… but Miss Eveline’s character is very difficult to read. She’s a very mysterious woman,” Caleb replied honestly. Killain fell silent, looking at Caleb’s reply and agreeing with it. Killian still couldn’t easily read Eveline’s character, even now. Killian always wondered what he could do for Eveline, but Eveline’s attitude was always difficult to read. “I’ll think of something else then.” That was the only reply Killian sent to Caleb before turning off his phone when he saw Eveline returning from the restroom and walking back toward their table. “Sorry for taking so long,” Eveline muttered as she sat back down in her chair. “No problem,” replied Killian, then quickly turned his head when he saw the cafe waiter arrive with their food and drinks and immediately set everything on the table. Eveline smiled as she looked at the steam rising from the mug of hot chocolate in front of her. Killian looked at Eveline and smiled back. They were like a couple on their first date, so awkward with each other. “Enjoy your food, I’m going to the toilet,” said Killian as he headed to the toilet. Killian washed his hands and splashed some water on his face. As he took some tissues to wipe his wet face, Killian was surprised to find someone standing right behind him. “You! How did you get here?!” exclaimed Killian, who immediately turned around and looked straight at the person who was now smiling slyly behind him. Killian stared intently at the person, who responded casually. He was Xavier, Killian’s eternal enemy.

    “Xavier, how did you get here?! Have you been following me?!” Killian asked again, his voice betraying his displeasure at Xavier’s presence right in front of him. An aura of hostility instantly emanated from both Killian and Xavier. They glared at each other. “Well, is that how you greet an old friend, Killian?” Xavier asked mockingly. “Old friend? You are an old enemy, not my friend. Don’t be too confident.” “Whatever. I guess the meeting with the investors went very well, huh? You look very happy with that woman. Is she your girlfriend or… your toy?” Grep Killian immediately grabbed Xavier’s collar tightly and pushed him against the toilet wall. “How dare you call her a toy! Watch your mouth, Xavier!” Killian growled, displeased with Xavier’s remarks about Eveline. “Heh. Why, Killian? Do you like that woman? I don’t think she likes you one bit. You’re still the same. A CEO who is too innocent and naive when dealing with women. Damn. You’re even too fragile to have a partner. How could any woman like you? So you better give up and leave that woman to me. At least, she’ll be much happier with me. I can give her happiness. Eveline. Her name is Eveline, right?” “Damn it, Xavier. What do you want?! Are you upset because you can’t do anything about my meeting with those investors, huh?!” Killian tightened his grip on Xavier’s collar. Killian’s eyes were red and full of emotion now. Killian was worried about what Xavier would do to Eveline, considering that Xavier already knew about Eveline and his feelings. “Yes, of course I’m upset. The security at the hotel really interfered with my plans. So, instead, I’m targeting something else. The game has just begun, and I’m sure everything will be fun, Killian. Haven’t we played many terrible games like this before? But unfortunately, you always survive the games I prepare for you, so enjoy my new game.” Xavier grinned. “What do you want, Xavier?! You already have everything you want. So don’t bother me and Eveline anymore! Eveline doesn’t need to be involved in your crazy game, Xavier! Just play your crazy game with me. We’re rivals, but if you bother Eveline, I won’t hesitate to retaliate against your crazy games, even worse than you!” Killian said again, loudly. “What I want is for you to fail and lose. I want you to disappear and your company to be wiped off the face of the earth. And it seems like I’ve done the right thing by targeting one of the most important things in your life right now. So, let’s see, Killian. Who will win this game, me or you?” Xavier paused as he grabbed Killian’s hands, which were now tightening their grip on his collar. Xavier felt suffocated, but he always liked to disturb Killian’s peaceful life like that. Xavier really enjoyed Killian’s helplessness in his various games. “If I lose, then I won’t bother you or anyone else in your life anymore, Killian. But if you lose, you have to accept that your new beloved woman will be mine. Hah… I feel like I have something interesting to play with later. If I can get Eveline, that means I can kill you slowly, right?” Hearing that, Killian immediately punched Xavier hard in the face, knocking him to the bathroom floor. Xavier’s lips were bleeding slightly. Xavier wiped his lips with his right hand and stared at the blood there, but seeing his own blood made him chuckle softly. Killian frowned deeply at this, and became even more convinced that Xavier was indeed a crazy man. Truly crazy. Killian spat in disgust at Xavier’s madness. “I will never let you have Eveline, Xavier. She’s mine! Not yours or anyone else’s! I will make sure you never get anywhere near Eveline, Xavier. If you dare to approach her or even just look at her, you’ll have to step over my dead body first.” Killian threatened. “I’d be happy to do that, Killian. But first, save your woman, then threaten me again. You… will be very surprised. Hahahaha!” Xavier laughed loudly. Hearing Xavier’s words, Killian’s eyes widened as he remembered Eveline, who was probably eating or drinking something they had ordered earlier. Killian grabbed Xavier’s collar again, his eyes red and his hands shaking violently, holding back all kinds of emotions filled with rage towards Xavier. Killian could have killed Xavier, but not in a public place like this. “What have you done to Eveline, you bastard!” “Calm down, Killian. I’m helping you this time. Not to play around. As an old friend, I’m helping you get the woman of your dreams, how about that? Maybe after that you’ll share her with me. Don’t be greedy. We’ve always shared many things since the old days, right?” Hearing Xavier’s ambiguous words to Killian, he immediately threw Xavier’s body to the bathroom floor once again. Without waiting any longer, Killian ran out of the bathroom and returned to the table where Eveline was still sitting. Killian’s eyes widened when he saw Eveline coughing several times while leaning back in her chair. However, not many people noticed this, considering the VIP location of their table and the fact that there were only a few people there at the moment. “Eveline? Are you okay?” Killian asked frantically as soon as he was close to Eveline. Killian put his left arm around Eveline’s back to check on her condition. Killian even put the back of his right hand on Eveline’s forehead and felt the heat there. “Damn it. What have you done to Eveline, Xavier? She shouldn’t be involved in your crazy game. Damn it, Xavier. Damn you!” Killian kept cursing Xavier in his mind. “Killian, I feel strange…” Eveline murmured breathlessly. “I can’t breathe properly, and the temperature in this cafe has become very hot. I can’t take it. I’d only drunk half of the hot chocolate, and at first… at first I thought it might be the effect of the hot drink. But… but my body feels really strange. I don’t know why… please, Killian.” Eveline continued to explain, her breathing becoming heavier and heavier. Killian clenched his fists, then cupped Eveline’s face so that they were now looking at each other. “Eveline, listen to me. Stay here quietly, I’ll ask the cafe staff to clear out all the customers so I can get you out of here safely. It wouldn’t be good if anyone else saw you like this. Okay? Do you hear me, Eveline?” “Yes… yes… I hear you. I… I’ll stay here…” Eveline replied with difficulty. Eveline nodded slowly, closing and opening her eyelids, which were getting heavier and heavier now. Eveline truly didn’t know what was actually happening to her. Eveline felt strange and there was something she really wanted to do, and she felt it wouldn’t end well. Killian immediately ran to the cafe staff and asked them to close the cafe quickly. Of course, he gave the cafe manager a lot of money for this, but everyone already knew who Killian was and, of course, obeyed and kept their mouths shut about what was happening. Killian also asked for a taxi to be called to take him and Eveline back to the hotel immediately. The cafe staff also helped Killian load all his belongings into the taxi they had ordered for Killian and Eveline. The cafe staff also apologized for their negligence in preparing and serving the food and drinks, which had made Eveline the victim of someone’s sabotage. Additionally, the cafe manager was worried that Killian might report the issue to the police. However, Killian didn’t want to prolong the matter and only asked them to be more careful. After all, Killian would only be in New York until the day after tomorrow and would then return to the company. As for Xavier, Killian would think of something else later to get back at Xavier, who had started acting recklessly as usual again. In addition, Killian was also very sure that Xavier must have added a stimulant to Eveline’s drink when he saw how Eveline was reacting now. Killian covered Eveline with the jacket he was wearing. The two of them were on their way back to the hotel in a taxi. Upon arriving at the hotel, Killian immediately asked the driver and hotel staff to bring the items he had purchased to his room, and Killian himself would carry Eveline to the room in a bridal style. Killian made sure Eveline was okay even though she had almost lost consciousness. “Rest for a while, Eveline. I’ll be back with a warm drink for you. Wait a minute.” Killian muttered as he laid Eveline down on the bed. Killian turned to the phone in the hotel room and asked room service to bring a glass of warm drink and a cold compress to Eveline’s room immediately. Eveline, who was already lying on the bed, looked at Killian’s back, her heart beating faster and faster. Eveline didn’t understand why her body reacted so differently around Killian, not to mention Killian’s perfume that still lingered on her body and filled her sense of smell. Eveline’s eyes were misty, and she couldn’t stand it anymore. “I don’t want to be naive anymore. Whatever happens in the future, I don’t want to be shackled by these feelings anymore,” Eveline’s heart spoke firmly. Finally, Eveline got up from her lying position on the bed and walked slowly towards Killian, who had just finished calling room service. Quickly, Eveline hugged Killian from behind. This instantly made Killian’s body stiffen and he was taken aback. Killian even almost dropped the phone he was putting back in its place. “Eveline, what are you doing?” Killian asked, his voice trembling. How could Killian not react that way, when he could feel Eveline’s warm breath around his neck? ‘Damn it. How much of that drug did Xavier give Eveline to make her like this? No. I can’t do this. This is completely wrong. Even though I want Eveline, I don’t want her under the influence of this drug. I’ve tried so hard to get close to Eveline after that night, and now Xavier’s crazy game is going to destroy all my efforts,” Killian thought to himself. “Please, Killian. Help me… I can’t take it anymore. Please…” whispered Eveline. And unfortunately, Killian felt something stirring inside him. Killian tried to restrain himself, even holding his breath. Now Eveline’s hands were moving down Killian’s muscular stomach with movements that really provoked him. Killian turned quickly and grabbed Eveline’s hands tightly. Killian’s eyes were clouded by the desire he had long suppressed. “If this continues, you might hate me even more tomorrow morning, Eveline. I don’t want you to hate me,” Killian whispered. “Then don’t make me hate you.” That was when Killian kissed Eveline.

    (18+) Killian kissed Eveline’s lips deeper and more gently. Killian cupped Eveline’s face with both palms and caressed other parts of her body several times. Eveline responded to every kiss Killian gave her. Their lips locked together, separating only occasionally to catch their breath, as their hands began to undress each other. Now the floor of the hotel room was littered with Killian and Eveline’s clothes. Killian laid Eveline down on the bed and paused for a moment. Killian’s eyes gazed at Eveline’s flushed face, clouded with lust. Eveline returned Killian’s gaze with her own weary eyes. “Are you sure you want to do this, Eveline? You won’t regret it?” whispered Killian, his right hand caressing Eveline’s sweaty face. The room grew hot, even though the AC was on. Eveline nodded firmly. “Yes… please, Killian. Please…” Eveline whispered as she cupped Killian’s face with both hands and quickly kissed his entire face. Killian’s face was now in the hollow of Eveline’s neck, leaving a wet trail there. Eveline moaned as Killian’s touch drove her wild. Eveline is completely unaware that she herself has been too naive for some time now. And now Eveline realizes that she wants Killian, she wants Killian very much. That’s why Eveline doesn’t feel disturbed when she hears Killian and Caleb’s earlier conversation about Killian’s feelings for her. “I want you so much, Eveline. You don’t know how crazy you make me feel. I… I love you so much, Eveline,” Killian finally confessed. After keeping his feelings for Eveline hidden for so long, he finally said it clearly. And that made Eveline’s eyes fill with tears, moved. “I want you too, Killian…. I really do.” Eveline nodded and brought her face close to Killian’s ear. “I’m in love with you, Killian,” she continued. Hearing that confession, Killian could no longer hide his happiness. The two of them finally gave in to their lust and love that night. *** Eveline woke up with her eyes feeling heavy in the morning, her whole body feeling very sore. Eveline turned her head to the side and found Killian still asleep, hugging her tightly. Eveline smiled slightly as she looked at Killian, who now appeared to be sleeping soundly. Eveline’s thoughts returned to the first night they spent together. At that time, Eveline didn’t want to look at Killian even once, not even a little, as the first man to take her virginity, as the first man to sleep with her. But now, Eveline realized that she had truly fallen completely in love with Killian. Eveline no longer wanted to feel naive or even lie to herself about her feelings from now on. Eveline wanted to experience a happiness she had never felt before, which was falling in love with a man. Killian lay on his stomach with his left arm wrapped around Eveline’s body. Killian was even snoring softly now, something he had never really done before, because he had always had trouble sleeping, and only with Eveline could Killian sleep soundly. Eveline smiled slightly as she looked at Killian’s peaceful face, then gently stroked his cheek with her right palm. This made Killian frown slightly, as he felt his sleep was slightly disturbed. Considering that they had both gone to sleep early that morning, they were still feeling very sleepy now. Eveline continued to gently stroke Killian’s face, and eventually, Killian opened his eyes and looked at Eveline with a small smile. “Hey, have you been awake for a while?” Killian muttered as he changed his position to lie on his back. Eveline adjusted the blanket she was using to cover her now-naked body while nodding her head. “Just now,” she replied. “Thank you for trusting Eveline with your feelings. I know that the first steps we took together before made you uncomfortable. But… I promise that from now on, I will never disappoint you. I won’t let you be sad, Eve,” said Killian, looking at Eveline. The fact that they were both naked and only covered by a blanket made the atmosphere between them still feel very intense. Eveline, who heard Killian’s words, remained silent with a small smile on her face. “I know, what we went through together before is something that is very difficult for you and me to forget, Killian. And I fully acknowledge that, because it is indeed quite difficult to forget the moment when I had to lose my virginity to you. But now, I feel much better with the honesty between us. I think that’s the first thing we should have done,” said Eveline as she caressed Killian’s face, who was now leaning to the side so they could look at each other more freely. “You know, Eve. You’re the first person who helped me get a really good night’s sleep last night and before. I always had trouble sleeping, and I never understood myself or even my feelings for you or other people. And now, with you in my life, I feel much better too. I can learn to understand myself much better. At least, not just for myself, but for you too, Eve.” Eveline kissed Killian’s lips briefly. “Thank you for loving someone like me, Killian,” she murmured sincerely. “No, Eveline. Don’t thank me…” Killian shook his head, then took Eveline’s hand, which had been caressing his face all along. Killian kissed Eveline’s hand very romantically. “I am the one who should be thanking you, for what you went through when dealing with my confusing nature and attitude some time ago. I… am truly grateful that you are willing to love me. You have made me feel like I am a very important person in your life, Eveline.” They kissed again for a moment before finally letting go of each other. “But Killian, why was I so different last night? I only drank hot chocolate and have never felt anything strange like I did last night…” Eveline asked curiously, even furrowing her brow deeply as she recalled the effect the hot chocolate had on her body last night. Eveline’s face even turned red as she remembered what she and Killian did afterwards. “Someone put something in your drink, Eve,” Killian replied with a harsh sigh. Killian was still upset with Xavier’s plan, which was now directed at Eveline instead of him. Killian was really afraid that Xavier would do something to harm Eveline in the future. “Who is that person, Killian?” “That person is Xavier. He knows that I love you, Eveline.”

    Eveline’s eyes widened in surprise. Eveline never expected that Xavier, Killian’s arch-enemy, would eventually find out about her and their recent closeness. This certainly caused Eveline some concern. Meanwhile, Killian was furious, because Xavier’s actions had caused him and Eveline to spend another night together. But not in the way Killian wanted. Killian really wanted to start a new relationship with Eveline in the right way, but Xavier’s evil plan had completely ruined everything. Killian rubbed his face in frustration, and Eveline immediately stroked Killian’s cheek gently. “I really don’t know how Xavier found out about you and me, Eveline. Xavier even went so far as to put a stimulant in your drink, and I’m really sorry for not being careful enough to protect you from him,” Killian said regretfully. “Killian, what Xavier did to me wasn’t your fault. Xavier carried out an evil plan to disrupt us and your company. It would be much better if we all started to be on guard so that Xavier doesn’t cause any more chaos,” Eveline muttered, looking at Killian very seriously. “If Xavier can easily put something in food or drink, then he can do more than that, Killian. I don’t know what Xavier has done to you and your company, but seeing how reckless he is in his evil plans, I’m sure he has many other evil plans up his sleeve.” Eveline continued to give her opinion. Killian nodded slowly. “You’re right, Eve. I already know what Xavier is capable of doing to me or my company over the past few years. However, Xavier has dared to interfere with you, and I don’t like that at all, Eveline. After all, your safety is my responsibility from now on. I don’t want anything bad to happen to you or your mother.” “So, what are you going to do to deal with Xavier now, Killian? You can’t let him mess with your life anymore, can you?” asked Eveline, seeking reassurance, now feeling very worried. Eveline was also afraid that Xavier would interfere with the safety of her mother, whose health had not yet recovered. “What is certain is that I will increase security. Not only security for myself or the company, but also security for you and your mother. Besides, I usually order Caleb to monitor all of Xavier’s movements, both at his home and at his company. So I think that’s enough for now.” “Are you sure you can deal with Xavier’s madness, Killian? We never know what other people are capable of. And someone like Xavier, even though I don’t really know or understand him, I think he’s full of all kinds of madness.” Killian nodded slowly, as if agreeing with what Eveline had just said. Not to mention the various evil plans that Xavier might have prepared for the two of them now. Killian became even more convinced that Xavier would increasingly push his evil plans closer to Eveline. And that made Killian even more concerned about everything that might happen in the future. Seeing the worry clearly visible on Killian’s face, Eveline immediately felt guilty. Because Killian now had to start thinking of ways to protect himself and his mother. Eveline did not want to be seen as a woman who took advantage of a man for her own personal gain. Therefore, Eveline was silent for a moment before finally sighing slowly and kissing Killian’s cheek lightly. “Don’t worry about anything, Killian. I can take care of myself. Besides, I’m sure Xavier will only use me to mess with your mind. But don’t let that make you a weak man. Xavier just wants to play with you, not me. So, focus on keeping yourself, the company, and all the employees safe, including Caleb,” said Eveline attentively. “What do you mean by saying all that, Eveline? I will certainly take care of you, because you are one of the most valuable people in my life. Even though I am the CEO of a company, that doesn’t mean I will sacrifice the valuable people in my life to save the company. I’m not that selfish, Eve… after all, you are my responsibility now,” replied Killian with a frown on his forehead, clearly showing that he didn’t like what Eveline had said. “That’s not what I meant, Killian. Listen to me first, okay?” Eveline muttered as she shook her head slowly. Eveline knew how difficult it was for Killian to really listen to what other people had to say, so she changed her position from lying down to sitting up, pulling the blanket tighter around her body. Slowly, Eveline cradled Killian’s head, whose eyes looked up at Eveline, sparkling. Killian seemed to remember his childhood when his late mother often cradled his head. This made something in Killian’s heart flutter with calmness and happiness at the same time. Eveline then gently stroked Killian’s hair with her right palm. “Killian, I really don’t mean to make you think that I reject the extra protection you will give me and my mother. It’s just that, when I think about it again, I am an employee at your company. Just an ordinary employee, who happens to be involved with you on a deeper level. I don’t want anyone else to know about our relationship right now, because I’m sure that not only will everyone gossip about you, but most of them will gossip about me and insult me without knowing what’s really going on.” “Eveline…” Killian’s eyes widened, surprised by Eveline’s words. Killian hadn’t thought that far ahead, but Eveline had. Killian just wanted to give Eveline the best. Really. Nothing else. “Killian… if anyone else knew about our relationship from the beginning until now, they would all turn around and insult me. It’s possible that they would all think of me as a slut who was trying to take advantage of her boss at the company. Everyone would think that I was a low-class woman who would do anything to get money from you.” Eveline paused and sighed. “Not to mention what other people might think, that I got my current job at your company through disgusting means. When I myself have been struggling to get my position and job at your company for several years now. And really, for God’s sake, I don’t want other people to see me that way. Don’t you also think I’m that kind of woman, Killian?” Killian was once again silenced by Eveline’s words. Because what Eveline had just said was the truth. At first, when Eveline asked for a loan and agreed to spend the night with him, Killian also thought that Eveline was a woman who would do anything to get money, and even now, Killian felt guilty about his thoughts at that time. This was because Killian deeply despised women who would do anything to get money, even if it meant doing something very wrong, or even disgusting. “I’m really sorry for what I thought back then, Eveline. I really regret not finding out more about you beforehand,” Killian said regretfully to Eveline. Killian felt very ashamed of his own thoughts. “It’s no longer a problem, Killian. I am also at fault for not telling you the truth about borrowing money to pay for my mother’s medical expenses. So, I was involved in what we did that night. But now, the problem is very different. We no longer have any misunderstandings, and that is also very important.” “But I’m just worried about what other people might think, since they don’t know what’s really going on between us. So I want you to act normal around me and not show your interest in me too much to everyone at the company. Only you, me, and Caleb need to know what’s going on between us. So, promise me you’ll keep our relationship a secret from everyone for a while, until Xavier stops bothering us.” “Eveline, I… I really want everyone to know that we’re in a relationship. At first, I really wanted everyone to know about our relationship, so there wouldn’t be any misunderstandings in the future. But, once again, Xavier is causing trouble and now he’s targeting you as part of his evil and cunning plan to weaken me. So, whether I like it or not, I agree with what you said, Eveline. For your sake, for my sake, and for everyone’s sake, we will keep our relationship a secret from everyone, until the time is right, without Xavier’s evil plans.” Eveline nodded with a small smile. “But Killian, who exactly is Xavier? Why does he always bother and endanger you?” Killian paused for a moment and sighed deeply again. “Actually, Xavier is my old friend. He’s the friend who stabbed me in the back. He hates me because he’s jealous of my life, which is going more smoothly than his. Xavier also slept with my first ex-girlfriend. Even though I never loved my ex-girlfriend, I felt disappointed because the best friend I trusted betrayed my trust. Not to mention my father’s infidelity issues, I became even more unable to trust others so easily.” Hearing this, Eveline, who was initially shocked by the fact that Xavier had been close to Killian as a friend, immediately felt sorry for Killian’s suffocating life. Therefore, Eveline slowly bent down and kissed Killian’s lips, trying to give him a little comfort.

    Killian and Eveline quickly cleaned themselves up and gathered their clothes, which were still scattered on the floor of the room. They both tried to act normal, so as not to arouse suspicion in others. According to Killian, they did this because they were worried that Xavier or his men might still be around Killian and Eveline, watching their movements. Waiting for them to let their guard down and creating a golden opportunity for Xavier to carry out his crazy plan again. Eveline even decided to return to her room quickly. Fortunately, Eveline’s room was right in front of Killian’s room, so Eveline didn’t need much time or effort to immediately enter her own hotel room. Killian hadn’t told her what his next plan was, but Eveline wanted to be on guard, because after all, Xavier already knew about their current relationship. “Hopefully, that crazy man named Xavier doesn’t know anything about that night. The night when my relationship with Killian began in a complicated way. I’m worried that if anyone else finds out, especially Xavier, then everything I’ve built with my own efforts could be destroyed and ruined just like that.” Eveline muttered as she sat on her clean bed. Eveline even forgot about some of her belongings that might have been scattered around earlier, because she was choosing a dress to wear to meet Killian last night. Eveline sighed heavily, she continued to feel uneasy with Xavier’s presence between her and Killian now. Eveline felt that Xavier could be a huge threat for the first time in her life. “God, please help me and Killian to face Xavier.” Eveline prayed several times with her eyes closed. Soon after, Eveline decided to open her cell phone and read several messages sent by Alea about her mother. One of the messages said that Eveline’s mother missed her very much and asked when Eveline would come home. Eveline immediately replied that she and Killian would come home later that night and would bring some souvenirs with them. Eveline felt happy and relieved that her mother’s condition was improving day by day. “In that case, I’ll go out for a bit to buy some souvenirs. I can’t be seen in public with Killian right now. I’m afraid that Xavier’s men will spy on me and Killian. After all, I have to be careful and not make any mistakes. Someone like Xavier is definitely a very unpredictable person,” Eveline muttered to herself as she steadied her heart and mind. Eveline sighed deeply and turned off her cell phone. She then got up and cleaned herself up once more to change into more casual clothes. This afternoon, Eveline was going to several shopping centers to buy souvenirs for her mother, Alea, and Lily. After all, Eveline had to bring separate souvenirs for the three of them, right? As for Killian, Eveline was sure he would buy souvenirs for everyone at the company himself. So Eveline wasn’t going to worry too much about that now. Quickly, Eveline put on her jacket and sneakers. Not forgetting, Eveline also brought her wallet containing her ATM card and a large amount of cash, her cell phone, and her pepper spray. Yes, Eveline didn’t forget to bring the pepper spray she had owned for a long time. Considering the crisis caused by Xavier, Eveline was secretly feeling anxious now. “Alright, everything is ready. I also sent a message to Killian that I was going out to buy some souvenirs. Even though Killian forbade it, I still had to go, at least to send a signal to Xavier that I wasn’t afraid and that I wasn’t directly involved with Killian,” Eveline muttered confidently. Without waiting any longer, Eveline walked out of the room and the hotel through the elevator. Eveline brushed her hair, which she had deliberately let down to cover part of her face and neck. Eveline even had to cover some parts of her neck with thick makeup because of the marks Killian had left on her the night before. It was a very wild and passionate night that Eveline had spent with Killian. Once outside the hotel, Eveline decided to walk while enjoying the bustling atmosphere of New York City, which was always lively and never quiet. Eveline opened her phone to search for a souvenir shop and felt increasingly excited. Entering a shop known for its extensive selection, Eveline didn’t forget to take a trolley with her. Eveline walked slowly, observing the shop. Eveline picked up a few items and put them in the cart she was pushing slowly. She didn’t forget to grab some chocolate and snacks. Even some instant coffee and chocolate drinks caught Eveline’s attention. Eveline remembered that Lily really liked coffee, so she decided to buy Lily some chocolate and instant coffee. Eveline also picked up some dried fruits that had been made into candy and jelly. Eveline stood silently in front of a shelf with several choices of chocolate drinks, all of which looked very appealing and delicious, making it quite difficult for her to decide which one to buy. Eveline picked up two boxes of powdered chocolate drinks in both hands and looked at them several times. Eveline was very curious about how the two chocolate powder drinks tasted. “The bear brand tastes more chocolatey than the dolphin brand. If you want to try it, try the bear brand and the rose brand.” “Really? Thank you for your advice,” said Eveline to someone who was willing to give her advice about chocolate powder drinks. After that, Eveline began to take several boxes of chocolate powder drinks as suggested by the person next to her. Eveline didn’t pay much attention until she had put several boxes of chocolate drinks into her trolley. When she turned around, Eveline immediately rounded her eyes when she realized that the person was Xavier, who was now smiling slightly. “You!” Eveline muttered in disbelief, completely surprised that Xavier had found her there so easily. “Well, hello, Eveline. You really like chocolate, huh? Aren’t you tired of what you drank last night?” Xavier asked mockingly. “You’re trying to poison me,” Eveline muttered angrily, glaring at Xavier with hostility. “How can there be a person like you? How dare you fight a woman,” Eveline said again, her voice sounding slightly mocking. “Well, you know, Miss Eveline. Killian and I can’t be friends. But I also can’t let Killian go peacefully. And I know he loves you. How about you work with me? You get Killian’s love, and I get his company. How about that? Isn’t that a very attractive offer for a woman like you?” “Don’t mess with me, I have pepper spray in my bag. I can spray your eyes and hurt you. If you think I’m a greedy woman again, it won’t just be pepper spray I’ll spray in your eyes. I’ll rub it directly on your face so you know how it feels. Understand?!” Eveline threatened. Eveline even moved as if she were about to take the pepper spray from her bag right then and there. All of this did not escape Xavier’s gaze, who immediately changed his smirk into a small smile. Xavier did not take his eyes off Eveline’s behavior, who was so wary of him. “Go ahead if you dare. You’ll find out what I can do in the future,” Xavier whispered. “I’m not afraid. I have a lot of weapons in my bag right now. So don’t mess with me. Or I’ll yell at everyone in this store to beat you up.” Eveline felt a little shaky because of Xavier’s sharp and intimidating gaze. Eveline’s hands were even shaking and unfocused, even just to open her own bag and take out her pepper spray bottle. “We’ll see about that, Eveline. I think we’ll be seeing each other more often starting today. Wouldn’t it be nice if we saw each other more often? You don’t want anyone else to know about you and Killian, right? So tell Killian to be careful from now on. Who knows, maybe you’ll change your mind and choose me instead.” Xavier said confidently in front of Eveline. “Never.” Eveline said, quickly pushing her shopping cart away from Xavier, who was still standing there in silence. “Eveline Mason… you really are a very intriguing woman.” Xavier murmured with a small smile on his face, watching Eveline’s back as she walked further away.

    Eveline walked quickly back to the hotel with quite a few shopping bags filled with souvenirs she would bring home for her mother, Alea, and Lily. In addition, Eveline also had to discuss her chance encounter with Xavier a while ago at the shopping center. Eveline also wanted to discuss which employees deserved a promotion at the company, and if possible, she would ask Killian to promote Lily. This was because Eveline felt that Lily always worked harder and was more enthusiastic than the other employees. Not to mention the phone conversation that Eveline had accidentally overheard earlier, in which Lily said she really needed a promotion at the company to supplement her family’s income. Eveline couldn’t bear to let Lily struggle alone when she needed help like this. After arriving at her hotel room, Eveline immediately opened the door and placed the various shopping bags on the bed, then lay down next to them with a heavy sigh. Eveline felt exhausted. In fact, there were still many items that Killian had bought for her last night, and she hadn’t even opened them all yet. Eveline turned her head and looked anxiously at the many shopping bags that almost filled her hotel room. “I should have gone to buy a bigger suitcase. With this many things, the suitcase I brought won’t be enough to store them all. Damn. If I hadn’t met Xavier, I wouldn’t have rushed back to the hotel. How did he end up there and meet me? Was Killian right, that Xavier would be watching my movements?” Eveline muttered, her feelings clouded with worry. After all, if you think about it, having a man follow or watch a woman is the most terrifying and uncomfortable thing for anyone. Not to mention the fact that many people already knew that Killian and Xavier were old enemies who often competed in business. And after Killian gained the trust of many investors, Xavier once again caused trouble and terror. Eveline had no idea what Xavier really wanted from Killian. She sighed again and shook her head several times. “No, I can’t worry too much. Someone like Xavier would be too happy if the target of his evil and cunning plan felt worried or afraid. No. I can’t be like this. I have to be strong. At least, if not for Killian, then I have to be strong for myself, my mother, and also my friends who still need help and protection.” Eveline got up from the bed and immediately arranged several shopping bags containing souvenirs on the floor of the room. Eveline intended to organize all the items after buying a new, large suitcase later. After making sure all the shopping bags were neatly arranged, Eveline quickly changed her clothes, putting on something more casual, and didn’t forget to take off the jacket and sneakers she had been wearing while lying on the bed. Click “Eveline, we’re going home tonight. I already bought the tickets and…” Killian’s voice suddenly entered Eveline’s room and stopped immediately, and Eveline turned around in panic with both hands clutching her casual clothes in front of her body. Eveline was not fully dressed and was only wearing black underwear. Killian was stunned by the sight, because he had no idea that Eveline was changing clothes without locking the door. “Killian?” whispered Eveline, who was just as surprised as Killian. Eveline even tightened her grip on the clothes she was carrying to cover her front. And of course, that wasn’t enough to cover her entire body. Without saying anything, Killian immediately walked into the room and didn’t forget to lock the door. Killian quickly walked towards Eveline and kissed her deeply on the lips. Killian felt that he was crazy about Eveline, and he was always thirsty for Eveline’s touch. They kissed each other back, and Eveline dropped the clothes she had been holding in both hands onto the floor. Gently, Killian laid Eveline and himself down on the bed and continued their passionate activities there. Killian and Eveline were intoxicated by the love burning within them and no longer cared about Xavier or anyone else. They both wanted more and more. *** At exactly nine o’clock in the evening, Killian and Eveline boarded the plane to return home with quite a few suitcases filled with personal belongings and souvenirs for many people there. Eveline and Killian couldn’t stop holding hands. Fortunately, Killian and Eveline wore sunglasses and clothes that made them difficult to recognize, at least as a precaution in case Xavier was around them without them realizing it. “So, what are we going to discuss about Xavier’s presence in New York?” asked Eveline as the plane began to take off. “For sure, I’ll talk to Caleb first. Because, if Xavier can easily find out that you and I are going to New York to meet with investors, then he’ll also know that we’re on our way back now. At least, just in case Xavier is on the same plane or might be following our movements home,” Killian explained in a whisper. Eveline was silent for a moment, listening to this, and remembering how she and Xavier had accidentally met at the mall earlier. Eveline hadn’t even had a chance to say anything about it to Killian. Eveline felt that as long as Xavier didn’t do anything further, she didn’t need to say anything to Killian for the time being. Eveline was also very sure that Xavier only intended to play with Killian’s feelings and focus, using her. Not to mention Eveline’s intention to ask for a promotion for Lily. Eveline felt that it was no longer her place to get further involved in the performance appraisal of employees at the company. “In that case, I’ll help too. I think Xavier just wants to play with your focus and feelings, Killian. If Xavier bothers me, you definitely won’t be able to focus on your work at the company. Moreover, you have just gained the trust of the investors in your company. Xavier is looking for a chance to mess that up and make the investors lose their trust in you. So, you have to be careful from now on, Killian.” Eveline said, holding Killian’s palm quite tightly, while looking at him deeply. “Don’t be fooled by anything that might happen in the future. I’ll be ready too, if he does come back to bother me. But I want you to stay focused on your position as CEO of the company. Don’t let Xavier’s games distract you and harm you or the investors,” Eveline continued firmly. Killian looked at Eveline with a small smile on his face. Then Killian returned Eveline’s handshake. “Don’t worry, Eveline. I will remain focused on my work as CEO of the company. I will not disappoint the investors who have placed their trust in me and the company. I will not let them feel that they can no longer trust me. No. I will not let Xavier’s plans fool me and weaken me.” Killian sighed slowly, looking ahead. “Even so, I will also try to protect you from Xavier’s crazy plans. I won’t let you fight him alone. Because this is my problem and Xavier’s, not a problem you have to face, Eveline.” “I know, Killian. For now, until the situation calms down and there are no more disturbances from Xavier, we have to protect ourselves. We also can’t be seen together in public, to prevent unwanted things from happening for the time being. After that, we can talk about our relationship in general. Okay?” Eveline reached for Killian’s cheek until they were looking at each other again. Eveline kissed Killian’s lips slowly, as if to give him a little peace and strength. Killian grabbed Eveline’s neck and deepened their kiss for a moment, before finally letting go. They both looked at each other with big smiles. “I will make sure this problem is resolved soon. Besides that, I also have to start selecting and finding out something very important at the company.” “What is it, Killian?” Eveline furrowed her brow slightly, feeling curious. Killian removed his hand from Eveline’s neck and looked at her with a very serious expression. Killian didn’t answer right away and looked around, afraid that someone might be listening to their conversation, which they were having in whispers. “I think there are other people watching us in my own company, Eve. I’m sure Xavier has also placed some of his men in my company, disguised as employees or my confidants there. Although I don’t know who they are yet, I’m sure someone is betraying us. So, Eveline, you have to be careful with everyone in the company, and don’t trust them too much. I’m worried that they will hurt you first, to weaken me.” Eveline nodded. “All right. From now on, I will also be careful with all of them. I will also start watching them all. I think you’re right, Killian. If Xavier found out about our trip to New York to meet with investors, there must be someone inside the company who told him, someone who is a spy trying to deceive us.” Killian nodded slowly, agreeing with what Eveline had just said. However, Killian had actually already been suspicious of several people working in his own company, only he still hadn’t found enough evidence to confront them. Not to mention Caleb, who had been unlucky several times whenever he wanted to find out more about Xavier’s agents who were undercover in the company. Killian was very sure that Xavier had planted quite a few of his agents in the company without him realizing it at all. Killian was annoyed, remembering how he and Caleb had failed to catch these rats several times, but now, Killian was very confident and much more optimistic in facing whatever might happen in the future. Killian would not let Xavier’s crazy game influence him in the slightest, because he had Eveline who would always be by his side from now on. Even if it wasn’t publicly, at least Killian knew that Eveline was his. “Don’t worry or think too much about it, Killian. Once we get home, you have to meet with Caleb immediately and explain everything that happened in New York. And ask if there was any suspicious activity at the company while we were both gone. I’m going straight home to see Mom and Alea.” “Okay. Once we get there, we’ll just act normal and natural. At least, that’s to deceive Xavier and Xavier himself.” After that, they refocused on enjoying their flight home, though they couldn’t relax completely due to their lingering worries.

    Eveline arrived in front of her house by taxi. Eveline looked at her house with longing in her heart. Previously, Eveline had never been so far from home for such a long time, so she felt even more homesick for her mother. The taxi driver helped Eveline unload the many items she had brought from the trunk of the car and placed them near Eveline, who was still looking at her house. “Thank you very much, sir,” said Eveline as she handed the fare and a tip to the taxi driver with a small smile. “Thank you very much, miss,” replied the taxi driver, who received the money from Eveline with great joy, before finally leaving and getting back into his taxi. Eveline opened the gate to her house first, before carrying her belongings one by one into the yard and closing the gate again. Eveline walked slowly into the house, remembering how many things she was carrying in both hands now. Knock Knock Knock Eveline knocked gently on her door, and it didn’t take long for the door to open and Alea to appear. Alea looked delighted to see Eveline there and smiled broadly. “Oh my gosh, Eveline, you’re home?” Alea exclaimed as she hugged Eveline briefly. “Yes, I just got here. How are you, Alea? Everything’s okay, right?” Eveline asked, returning Alea’s hug with some difficulty because of all the things she was carrying. “I’m fine. Your mother is also getting better,” Alea muttered as she released her embrace of Eveline. “Here, let me help you carry your things,” she continued, taking some of the items from Eveline’s hands. “Thank you so much… I’m glad everything is fine,” Eveline muttered gratefully, because her thoughts about Xavier, who might have started to target Alea and her mother here, could now be dismissed. Alea and Eveline walked into the house and put all the luggage on the living room sofa. Hearing the noise, Eveline’s mother immediately came out of her room and smiled, then quickly approached Eveline and hugged her tightly. Eveline hugged her mother back just as tightly; she had really missed her. “Oh my goodness, why didn’t you tell us you were coming home, Eveline? Your mother and Alea didn’t have time to cook because we bought food outside earlier… you haven’t eaten yet, have you?” Eveline’s mother said immediately, feeling bad. Her mother looked worriedly at Eveline, who just smiled and shook her head quickly. “I deliberately didn’t tell you when I was coming home to surprise you. Look, I bought lots of souvenirs for you, Alea, and my friends at the office. And also, I’ve already eaten, Mom. The flight was quite long, and we got food there. Don’t worry. In fact, I’m happy because you guys are fine while I’m in New York,” Eveline replied slowly. Eveline’s mother simply nodded her head slowly in response, still with a small smile that seemed full of longing for Eveline. Eveline then turned to show all the souvenirs she had bought in New York to give to her mother and Alea. They both looked happy and excited about Eveline’s souvenirs. Eveline smiled happily seeing the little happiness she had brought to her mother and Alea. However, Eveline felt a little depressed with Xavier’s presence in her life now, but one thing was for sure, Eveline would try her best to protect the precious people in her life. Eveline promised not to let Xavier get deeper into her life and mess everything up. Eveline’s mind was preoccupied with thoughts of her sister, Helena, who had not contacted her or their mother in a very long time. Helena had not even taken the time to ask about their mother’s condition after her recent surgery. “I always miss and think about Helena, but does she miss me or our mother even a little?” Eveline thought as she looked at her mother, who looked happy. *** “So you mean Xavier even followed you and Miss Eveline to New York, is that right?! He even went so far as to spike Miss Eveline’s drink?!” Caleb exclaimed in disbelief at everything Killian had just told him. Caleb’s eyes widened in shock. Moreover, Killian had not clearly explained what had happened in New York, so when Caleb found out everything, he couldn’t hide his surprise and anger towards Xavier. The man who was always reckless in carrying out all kinds of cunning and evil plans against Killian, and now all the evil that Xavier had prepared was directed at Eveline. “Yes, Caleb, that’s right. Xavier is getting crazier now. I don’t know what other evil plans he has prepared for me or Eveline. I am very worried that his evil plans will hurt Eveline or her family. I don’t mind if Xavier’s evil plans hurt me, just don’t let them hurt Eveline,” Killian muttered with concern. Killian, who had just arrived home at the same time as Caleb returned from the company and immediately told him everything there, felt increasingly exhausted. Killian was physically and mentally exhausted now, and he couldn’t control the worry he felt about Eveline’s safety and that of her mother. Meanwhile, Caleb looked at Killian with a sad gaze. It had been a long time since Caleb had seen such worry in Killian, and it was only now that he saw it again when Killian was so concerned about Eveline. Even so, Caleb was still happy about the gradual changes in Killian’s life and attitude, which had been frozen towards everyone. And with Eveline’s arrival in Killian’s life, he was able to change, albeit very slowly and at first it was difficult to understand what was actually happening to him. Caleb wanted to thank Eveline, because her presence had changed Killian for the better. “What else do you think Xavier is planning, sir? Is there no way to stop Xavier’s madness that has been going on for several years?” Caleb asked with a deep frown on his forehead. Caleb couldn’t think of any plan that would be effective in truly punishing Xavier. On the other hand, Killian was silent, as if thinking deeply to answer Caleb’s question. Killian also didn’t know how to respond to Xavier with a plan right now, because it was really quite difficult to see Xavier’s movements, which were like dust, difficult to detect in the right way. “To be honest, I haven’t come up with a single idea to get back at Xavier for what he did to Eveline a few days ago. Even so, I admit that Xavier’s plan to slip drugs into Eveline’s drink has made our relationship much better than before, but I still don’t like his sneaky ways. I don’t want to start a relationship with Eveline through deceitful actions like Xavier did before.” Killian muttered. “I truly understand that, sir. Therefore, we must resolve the issue with Xavier immediately. You, I mean both of us, can no longer just stand by and let Xavier do whatever he wants, even if it’s in a sneaky and evil way. Because if Xavier can target Miss Eveline, he will definitely be able to do more than just slip drugs into her drink, Mr. Killian,” Caleb tried to explain. “You’re absolutely right, Caleb. It’s time for me to take a firm and bolder stance, rather than just letting Xavier do whatever he wants to me, or to Eveline, or to everyone involved in my life.” Killian paused for a moment, nodding slowly. Then he rose from his seat and walked over to the balcony of his office. Killian put his hands in his pockets, and Caleb stared at his back with a very determined and ready expression. “In that case, I’ll meet Xavier the day after tomorrow. I’ll think about my plan further and tell you later. For now, the most important thing is to secretly increase security around Eveline’s house.“ ”But why secretly, sir?” Caleb asked, a little confused. Killian turned his head slightly and smiled wryly. “Eveline doesn’t want anyone else to know about our relationship. So we have to be careful to protect each other, so that no one else becomes suspicious.” Hearing this, Caleb could only nod slowly.

    The next morning, Eveline left for work early, remembering that she had brought some souvenirs to give to Lily later. Eveline remembered Lily and her sister’s conversation on the phone that day. Eveline was very curious about what the problem was, which made Lily much quieter than usual. Something must be bothering Lily about her sister. This made Eveline unable to resist asking her at least a few questions today. “I have to know what problem Lily is actually dealing with right now. And if I can help, I will definitely help her. Because all this time, Lily has helped me a lot with my work and has always listened to my heart when I was troubled. Even though I still have many secrets, at least I want to repay Lily for her kindness.” Eveline muttered in the quiet office elevator, her hands carrying a paper bag containing souvenirs for Lily and her sister. Eveline had actually met Lily’s sister once, but only briefly and they weren’t very close. But at least, Eveline wanted to give something to Lily’s sister, who was also a woman, just like Eveline, who had a younger sister, Helena. Considering that Eveline and Helena’s relationship still hadn’t improved, Eveline didn’t want her best friend, Lily, to feel the same way she felt about Helena now. Ting It didn’t take long for the elevator doors to open, and Eveline immediately stepped out of the elevator and walked slowly toward her office with her friends. It was still early in the morning and before work hours, so the office was still very quiet, with only cleaning service employees such as office boys and office girls sweeping, mopping, or preparing hot drinks, as well as a few office drivers cleaning cars. Thud Eveline sat down in her chair and placed the paper bag under her desk, worried that someone might see her carrying two paper bags, both of which she would give to Lily later. After making sure the paper bags were not easily visible to others, Eveline began to put her bag on the desk and took out her laptop, notebook, pen, and cell phone. Eveline got ready for work, and did not forget to fill out the employee attendance form, which was available in the form of an application. Drrttt Drrttt A message came in on Eveline’s cell phone, and she immediately opened it. It was a message sent by an unknown number. Eveline’s brow furrowed deeply, because she felt she had never known the unfamiliar cell phone number that sent the message to her phone. Besides that, Eveline also did not feel that she had given her cell phone number to someone she had just met. Immediately, Eveline opened the message and read it, even though she was still curious and confused. “How are you feeling this morning, Eveline? Don’t you miss me even a little? Oh, it feels like we met just a few hours ago, doesn’t it? And I already miss you so much this morning.” The message was sent with a photo of himself that had just arrived at the office and was about to walk into the elevator. Eveline was silent and surprised by the message and photo of herself, which was clearly taken from behind. Seeing the photo, Eveline immediately turned her head to the right and left, trying to find someone who had been so bold as to follow her to the office, even taking her photo secretly like that. But nothing, Eveline couldn’t find anyone around the workspace now. With slightly trembling hands, Eveline tried to quickly type a reply on her phone to the very bold sender. “Who are you really? How did you get my phone number?! You are very bold to follow me to the office like this, Xavier!” After typing it, Eveline immediately sent the message, and with all her heart, she was sure that the sender was Xavier. The strange man who was extremely dangerous and had already involved her in a crazy game. Ting “Wow, you really are an amazing woman, Eveline. How did you know I was Xavier? Or have you started to recognize me now?” Eveline pursed her lips, holding back her irritation, anger, and fear, which were all mixed together now as she read Xavier’s reply, which sounded dismissive. “Don’t mess with me, Xavier. Enough is enough. I don’t have any problems with you, so stop bothering me. If Killian finds out that you’re in his company’s office right now, you’ll definitely lose.” “You may not have any problems with me, but you are connected to Killian as his weakness. And yes, I’m not in his office, but I have many people there, so be careful in your future actions, because I know about your relationship with Killian now, and I can easily get information as long as I have many people in that office.” “You don’t know how many traitors there are in that office to Killian, Eveline. When you find out how powerful I am compared to Killian, you will definitely want to see and choose me later. And yes, Killian will never easily defeat me either. Because no matter what happens, I always win over him.” Deg Reading the last two messages Xavier sent, Eveline was completely speechless and frozen. Eveline didn’t know how to respond to the two messages on her phone, so she decided to put her phone on her desk and cup her face with both hands. Eveline felt very uneasy about the indirect threat Xavier had made against her. “That means there are many employees at Killian’s company who have been ordered by Xavier to be spies. There are so many that Killian has no way of knowing or guessing who the traitors in the company are. Oh my God. What does Xavier really want? Why is he going to such lengths to do so many bad, evil, and cunning things to Killian? And now, he’s even involving me, just because I have a relationship with Killian?” Eveline’s mind was growing more and more anxious. Several times, Eveline sighed deeply. “Hey, Eveline, have you been here for a while?” Lily, who had just arrived, greeted her immediately. Eveline lifted her head, tried to smile slightly, and looked normal. Eveline tried to hide the anxiety she was feeling right now. “Yes, I left a little early today.” Eveline nodded, before taking the paper bag she was carrying and handing it to Lily. “I brought souvenirs for you and your sister.” Eveline smiled slightly. “Eh, why did you go to all this trouble, Eveline? I feel bad… hihihihi…” Lily laughed quickly as she accepted the paper bag Eveline handed her. Lily’s face, which had looked unenthusiastic for some time, began to look like the usual Lily again. That made Eveline smile broadly too, and she no longer felt worried about Xavier. Eveline turned her chair to face Lily completely. “It’s no trouble, I really wanted to give you something. Because you’ve always been so nice to me, Lily. And yes, how about we have lunch together later?” “Sure. Thank you so much, Eveline. I’m very happy with this gift. My sister will definitely like it too,” said Lily, looking at Eveline with a big smile and enthusiasm. “Um…” Eveline looked hesitant and slightly shifted her gaze to another direction. The office was still very quiet, with only a few employees who had just arrived, and even then, they were from other divisions. “What’s wrong, Eveline? You look worried…” Lily muttered as she sat down on the chair in front of Eveline. Lily put the paper bag on the floor and looked at Eveline curiously. Eveline sighed slowly. “Actually, I feel bad asking you this, but I’m really curious.” “About what, Eveline?” Lily furrowed her brow slightly. “A while ago, I accidentally overheard a conversation between you and your sister. I really didn’t mean to eavesdrop, but when I heard it, I felt curious and worried. Are the two of you okay?” Eveline looked worriedly at Lily. Hearing Eveline’s question, Lily bowed her head for a moment. This made Eveline feel a little worried and uncomfortable, because she felt she had been a little presumptuous in asking Lily about something so private, namely her relationship with her sister. Remembering their conversation on the phone, Lily had seemed very upset and desperate. As a friend, Eveline certainly couldn’t just stand by and watch without offering any help, if she could help at all. “If you don’t want to talk about it, that’s fine, Lily. But I’ll always be here to listen and give advice if you want it,” Eveline said finally. Lily shook her head and looked back at Eveline with a sad expression on her face. “It’s not that, Eveline. I’m too confused to tell anyone else. But, actually, my relationship with my sister is a bit tense right now. You know, my sister just started college.” Eveline nodded in agreement. Eveline already knew that Lily’s younger sibling had just started their second semester of medical school. Medical school was very expensive, not to mention the various costs associated with practical training and other things. Eveline had wanted to study medicine, but the cost was so high that she, her mother, and Helena couldn’t afford it. Therefore, Eveline sought another major that led her to work at this company. “My sister and I live alone, which means that I also need to help her with her tuition fees. However, with my current salary, I find it rather difficult to set aside money little by little to help her pay for her tuition.” Lily paused for a moment and sighed slowly. “I can save a little from my salary and bonus, but that’s not even fifty percent of my sister’s tuition fees. Not to mention other daily expenses. I tried to calm my sister down, but in six months, she will start the next semester. And my sister has only saved up forty percent of her tuition fees.” “So, that’s why you hope to get promoted, right?” asked Eveline, confirming with a slightly muttered voice. Lily nodded her head. “Yes, with a promotion, my salary and bonus will increase a little and it will definitely help my sister.” Eveline was silent for a moment, thinking. “Mr. Killian hasn’t announced which employees will get promoted, but I’m sure you can do it, Lily. Don’t worry, everything will be fine,” Eveline muttered as she patted Lily’s palm gently.

    Killian arrived at the company at lunchtime. He looked very tired, and even the bags under his eyes were dark. In addition, the aura emanating from Killian was unpleasant for all the employees who greeted him. Some of the office staff even openly avoided Killian when they passed him on his way to his own office. Click Slowly, Killian closed the door to his office and did not forget to flip the “do not disturb” sign on the door, because he really wanted to be alone now. Killian really hoped that no one else would enter his office now, or else he would be in an even worse mood. Indeed, Killian was going through a very difficult and frustrating time. But for some reason, everything that had happened in his life seemed to bother him even more this time. Killian also had no intention of staying at home, so even though he was in a bad mood, he still went to the office, even though he ended up just sitting in his office like he was now. Caleb had tried to get Killian to stay home and rest, but Killian was stubborn and wouldn’t listen. Killian sat back in his chair, looking at the pile of files he hadn’t had time to check yet. Killian sighed deeply. He was really tired. Killian’s mind was also unsettled by Xavier’s actions, which had openly disturbed Eveline’s peace of mind. And unfortunately, it was now difficult for Killian to interact with Eveline because they both had to be careful around each other. Killian also understood Eveline’s intention to keep their close relationship a secret from everyone else. “Hah… I shouldn’t have thought about Eveline’s decision. Because, after all, it was the right decision given the current situation. If only Xavier had stopped interfering in my life, Eveline and I could have announced our relationship to everyone, and we wouldn’t have to hide and be secretive like we are now. Hah… Xavier, I don’t know what he really wants.” Killian muttered as he rubbed his face roughly with both palms. Killian really had no idea what Xavier actually wanted, until that crazy man came back to disturb his life, which had started to calm down a little now. Killian rested his head on his desk with his arms folded, trying to calm himself down from all the thoughts that had been weighing him down for the past few days. “I have to make an appointment with Xavier at his company right away. Or if possible, I’ll meet him tomorrow at a restaurant or cafe. At the very least, I have to find out what he really wants by messing up my life again. I also have to be more vigilant with everyone at my own company from now on. I’m sure Xavier’s recklessness doesn’t stop at terrorizing Eveline, or the terror and accidents I’ve experienced several times before.” Killian paused for a moment and raised his head, then rested it on his clenched fists. “That means there’s a possibility that Xavier has had many spies within my company all this time. The accident a few years ago was also definitely caused by them. Those who work with Xavier have betrayed me, who gave them jobs at this company. If that is indeed the case, then I have no choice but to deploy some of my other men to find out the truth about everyone who works at my company from now on.” “I don’t have much time to remain silent and let Xavier do whatever he wants with my life. Xavier has played with my life for years. Now it’s enough. I won’t make it easy for him to interfere with my life anymore. Sooner or later, I will find all the traitors in my company and make sure that their lives will no longer be peaceful, as I have felt all this time.” Killian quickly took his phone from his jacket pocket and started calling someone with a very serious expression on his face. Killian’s voice was also a little hushed; he was a little worried that someone else might hear the conversation he was having. Even though the office was soundproof, someone else could still hear. Killian had to be much more careful. *** Eveline had lunch at a cafe with Lily, filled with jokes and heartfelt confessions since they ordered food and drinks there. Eveline truly understood Lily’s confessions and listened to her very well, even giving her some advice that she could offer Lily at that moment. Eveline also talked about her mother’s recovery and how her mother’s condition was starting to improve. “Thank goodness your mother’s condition is improving. How is your mother’s treatment going now? Is it still continuing?” Lily asked as she slowly ate the vanilla pudding she had ordered. Lily seemed to be really enjoying the pudding. “Yes, it’s still ongoing. My mother has been sick for quite a long time, so the treatment will continue for a while. At least until her condition is completely stable. In addition, Dr. Leo also often contacts me and my mother to make sure her condition remains stable and she doesn’t have too much on her mind,” explained Eveline as she ate the slice of chocolate cake she had ordered, nodding her head slowly. “That’s good, Dr. Leo is also attentive to you…” said Lily, holding back a mischievous smile. “Eh, what do you mean?” Eveline looked confused at Lily, who was becoming more and more mischievous. “Well, Dr. Leo goes to the trouble of contacting you constantly… hehehe… to find out about your mother’s condition or yours, Eveline?” Lily continued to be mischievous and laughed. Eveline’s face turned red upon hearing Lily’s words, and she tried to cover the redness on her face. “No… it’s not like that. Dr. Leo just wants to know about my mother’s condition. Nothing else…” “Don’t be shy like that, Eveline. Your face is as red as a lobster.” This time, Lily laughed a little louder, causing several cafe patrons to look at them with curiosity, while others felt a little disturbed. “No. My face is fine, it’s not red. Lily, stop… they’re all looking at you.” Eveline felt uncomfortable with all the cafe patrons staring at them now. This immediately made Lily start to stifle her laughter while looking around, and sure enough, many people were looking at her. “I’m sorry… oh my god… I’m so embarrassed to be seen by so many people.” Lily acted up again. She laughed softly, looking shyly at everyone there, while covering her face with both palms. Eveline could only shake her head slowly, laughing along with her. Eveline was happy to see her best friend feeling so cheerful now. At least this way, Lily could calm her mind a little and stop worrying about the financial problems between her and her sister. Eveline reached for her phone and sighed slowly when she didn’t find a single message from Killian. ‘I don’t know why, but Killian hasn’t sent me a single message since yesterday. Is he starting to find out about Xavier’s next plan? Besides that, I haven’t seen Caleb at the company since this morning. Are the two of them starting to make plans to get back at Xavier?’ Eveline wondered anxiously. “Eveline, what’s wrong?” Lily’s question immediately snapped Eveline out of her reverie, and she quickly put her phone back on the table. “Nothing. I’m just worried because my mother hasn’t sent me a message.” Eveline lied to avoid Lily’s suspicion. “Maybe your mother is resting. After all, her condition has started to stabilize, right? So she definitely still needs a lot of time to rest.” Lily replied, patting Eveline’s hand gently, and Eveline nodded in response. The two of them finally resumed their lunch before walking back to the company before lunchtime was completely over. Lily had already returned to her office to continue her work. As for Eveline, before she returned to her office, she walked to the office toilet. For some reason, Eveline couldn’t shake the feeling that someone was following her since she and Lily left the cafe. Even so, Eveline tried to remain calm and not look suspicious of the situation around her now. Eveline entered one of the toilet stalls and urinated. After finishing, she came out to wash her hands with soap. As Eveline was about to take a tissue to wipe her wet hands, suddenly her body was pulled into one of the toilet stalls located in the far corner, and someone covered her mouth. Eveline’s eyes widened as she realized who was covering her mouth and forcing her into one of the toilet stalls. Eveline tried to free her mouth and hands from his grip, but it was very difficult. It was Xavier. “How did he get into this company so easily?” That was Eveline’s question now. Considering how tight security was at Killian, there must have been someone from security who helped Xavier get in here so easily. “Be quiet for a moment, Eveline. If you keep moving, someone else will suspect that you’re doing something indecent here. The office toilet. You… don’t want anyone else to know, right? Especially if they catch you with me right now,” Xavier muttered slyly, a crooked smile on his lips. Xavier seemed to know everything that was now Eveline’s weakness in her every action. Hearing Xavier’s sly threat, Eveline was completely unable to do anything but remain silent and try to appear calm. A few moments later, Xavier released his grip on Eveline’s hand and mouth, albeit with a threatening look. After his grip was released, Eveline sighed roughly and looked away. Even so, Eveline tried to hide the fear she felt in front of Xavier now. Eveline had to think about everything in the future so as not to be reckless. Xavier smiled slightly, looking at Eveline, who didn’t want to look at him even a little bit. Eveline clenched her palms very tightly. “What do you really want from me, Xavier? I really don’t understand you at all, always bothering me. You even dared to enter this company just so you could threaten my peace?” Eveline whispered angrily. Eveline tried very hard to keep her voice from being heard by others, considering that she and Xavier were now in the same toilet cubicle. Eveline was also worried that if someone else found out about them, they might get the wrong idea. “You’ll be surprised by my answer, Eveline. So will Killian.” “What do you mean?” Eveline stared intently at Xavier, who was full of riddles. “What if I told you that I actually want you to be mine?”

    “Has anyone seen Eveline?” Killian asked as he stopped in front of the open door to the division where Eveline worked. Several of Eveline’s colleagues in the same division shook their heads in unison, looking at each other, because they really didn’t know where Eveline was. “We haven’t seen Eveline since lunch, sir,” replied one employee. “But I think Lily knows where Eveline is, because they went to lunch together earlier,” replied another employee. Hearing this, Killian nodded his head. “All right, thank you,” he said as he walked away from the division room, heading for another division room where Lily usually worked. When Killian arrived there, he saw Lily busy working in front of her laptop. “Lily.” Killian’s call immediately made Lily stand up hastily. “Yes, sir? What is it?” Lily felt very nervous and scared at the same time. “Have you seen Eveline?” Killian asked to the point. “Eh, Eveline? After lunch, she went straight to her division’s room, sir. I also went straight to the division room. Maybe Eveline is in the bathroom, sir. She rarely brings her cell phone to the bathroom,” Lily explained. “I see. All right, thank you. Continue your work,” said Killian as he walked away, leaving Lily looking confused, and returned to work. Killian decided to return to his office and not follow Lily’s suggestion that Eveline might be in the bathroom. Of course, Killian couldn’t just barge into the women’s bathroom, right? Therefore, Killian would wait for Eveline to reply to the messages he had sent her earlier. Even so, Killian was still worried about Eveline. Considering how Xavier must have another cunning plan in store for Eveline or Killian later. “I hope nothing bad happens,” Killian finally muttered. *** “What do you mean? You want me?! Are you crazy?!” Eveline snapped. “Yes, I am crazy. And I think you’ve made me crazy, Eve. Can’t you be sensitive to other people’s feelings towards you, hm?” said Xavier, who boldly stroked Eveline’s cheek slowly, with a sly, secretive smile. Eveline quickly pushed away Xavier’s hand, which had been very bold in touching her cheek. Then, with a quick movement, Xavier grabbed Eveline’s wrist and kissed it slowly. This made Eveline feel even more suffocated and cornered now, considering that the two of them were still in one of the toilet stalls, and Xavier had been cornering her body since earlier. Eveline tried hard to free her wrist from Xavier’s grip, but she couldn’t, she wasn’t strong enough. “I’ll see you more often than Killian, and I’ll make sure you fall in love with me and choose me over Killian later. Okay, honey?” Xavier muttered firmly, and unexpectedly, in a very quick movement, Xavier stole a kiss on Eveline’s lips before finally releasing his grip on Eveline’s wrist and leaving the toilet stall and disappearing. Leaving Eveline shocked and unable to react. Xavier climbed out of the large bathroom window and jumped. After all, Xavier was a crazy man. Eveline roughly wiped her face, and luckily, she wasn’t wearing too much makeup, so she only needed to wash her face and reapply her makeup later. “Damn it. Why does that crazy man keep coming after me?” Eveline muttered in annoyance as she slowly walked out of the toilet cubicle, then looked right and left, making sure that the toilet was indeed very quiet and safe enough for her to walk out of the cubicle now. Once she felt it was safe enough, Eveline walked out and immediately washed her entire face at the sink. She made sure there was nothing strange about her face after Xavier’s sudden kiss. Eveline felt increasingly anxious about what would happen next in her life if Xavier continued to enter and come into her life in a way that threatened her safety like he had just done. Eveline could go crazy and not be able to control herself to rebel later. Without waiting any longer, Eveline wiped her wet face with a few tissues as she walked back out to her division’s room. Eveline quickly applied a light layer of makeup to her face, and then immediately turned on her laptop and cell phone. Eveline froze when she saw that Killian had sent her quite a few messages, and then she began to open them one by one before replying. “Eveline, where are you? I’ve been looking for you, and Lily said you might be in the bathroom. I’m quite worried. Reply to my message as soon as you get back.” That was one of the messages Killian sent to Eveline, while the others were almost the same. Eveline sighed slowly. Eveline felt that today was a pretty tough day for her, especially with Xavier’s arrival, who had somehow managed to get into the company. He had even entered the women’s restroom and knew when Eveline had gone in, at the same time. “Yes, Killian, I’m from the restroom, and I’m fine. Don’t worry about me so much. I can take care of myself very well. What are you looking for me for?’ Eveline immediately sent a reply to Killian, who was still staring at his cell phone in his office. When his phone rang and he saw that Eveline had sent him a reply, Killian immediately opened and read the message. “Thank God Eveline is okay,” Killian muttered with relief. Killian decided to send his latest photo to Eveline with a message, “I want to meet you at the restaurant tonight. I’ll send Caleb to pick you up. It’s been a long time since we had dinner together. How about it? Eight o’clock tonight?” Eveline held back a smile when she saw the photo Killian sent, which showed her pouting her lips slightly. Eveline dimmed the light on her phone a little so that no one else could see, let alone peek at the messages Killian was sending her now. Eveline decided to send a final reply before returning to her work. “Okay, I’ll wait for you later. See you, I have to get back to work.” After sending the message, Eveline immediately turned off her phone and continued working. Several times, Eveline glanced around while working, because she felt like someone was watching her. Even so, Eveline didn’t feel like there was anything suspicious there, or was the person watching her just too good at pretending? Eveline sighed slowly as she closed her eyes for a moment, trying to calm down and focus her thoughts. Eveline tried not to think about it too much, as long as the person who was secretly watching her did not interfere with her work there. Eveline continued typing away on her laptop, taking notes related to her work. She hoped that the uneasy feeling would soon disappear. *** Xavier walked into his company with a cheerful and energetic stride. Several employees in the company looked curiously and curiously at Xavier, who had never reacted like that before, and this was the first time they had all seen another side of Xavier in front of them. Xavier even looked strange with a wide smile of happiness on his face now, but none of them dared to say anything. Xavier clicked into his office and didn’t forget to lock the door. Xavier quickly sat down in his chair and spun around, his head tilted back, looking very happy. Xavier’s mind was still filled with images of Eveline’s face and how her soft lips had touched his earlier. Damn. Xavier felt once again that there was something much greater when he was with Eveline. Something Xavier had never felt before, even though he had been in several relationships, even with Killian’s ex-girlfriend. Xavier had never felt as happy as he did with Eveline earlier. “Eveline. No matter what it takes, I have to have you. I don’t care what might happen in the future. But right now, I have no other priority than to get you away from Killian. I will do whatever it takes to make sure that you choose me and not Killian. And you, Killian, let’s compete for Eveline. After that, I won’t bother you anymore, because by getting Eveline, I will destroy you even more than before.” Xavier muttered cunningly.

    Eveline was ready in her casual clothes, tight jeans, a light blue shirt, a pair of shoes, and a sling bag. Eveline wanted to look relaxed for her evening with Killian tonight. Killian was picking her up for dinner, and Eveline was getting more and more impatient. On the other hand, Alea was still staying at the house to help take care of Eveline’s mother, whose condition was gradually improving, and her duties there would probably be finished soon. Even so, Eveline was very happy because her mother now had someone to talk to while she was at work. Tin Tin The sound of a car horn immediately made Eveline turn her head quickly. It was definitely the car that would pick her up to meet Killian tonight. Eveline quickly grabbed her perfume bottle and sprayed a little on her body. Eveline walked out of her room and found her mother and Alea watching television together, laughing and eating snacks. Her mother looked cheerful. “Eveline, where are you going? You look so nice!” Her mother asked curiously, even though she already knew about the closeness between Eveline and Killian, her boss at Alea. Yes, the two of them had often gossiped about Evelina and Killian. So, of course, it would be easy for them to tease Eveline now. “Um… I’m going out for a bit, Mom. I have something urgent to do. I’ll be home late, so don’t wait up for me. You two just go to bed when you’re sleepy,” Eveline replied, a little shyly, and looked away. “Oh… really? An urgent matter, or do you want to spend the night together?” It was Alea’s turn to tease Eveline with a mischievous smile and raised eyebrows. “No, it’s not like that. Never mind. You and my mom are conspiring to tease me more often. Okay, I’m leaving. See you later,” Eveline muttered, pretending to be annoyed, covering the smile on her face, and immediately running out of the house, trying not to pay attention to the laughter of her mother and Alea inside the house. Eveline saw Caleb waiting outside the car casually, but for some reason, Eveline felt that Caleb was looking alertly around her house now. That made Eveline feel a little tense and curious at the same time. Even so, Eveline would ask Caleb about it later when they got in the car. “Caleb? Killian…” Eveline muttered softly right in front of Caleb. Caleb nodded faintly. “Yes, Miss Eveline. Please get in. Mr. Killian is waiting.” He replied as he opened the passenger door for Eveline. Without waiting any longer, Eveline immediately got into the car, as did Caleb. The car drove at a moderate speed, and Eveline could feel the tension Caleb was feeling, because several times, Caleb glanced back, right, and left from the rearview mirror. “What’s wrong, Caleb? Is something following us?” Eveline asked immediately. “Eh? Um, no, Miss. It’s nothing.” Caleb shook his head quickly. Caleb was a little surprised that Eveline could tell he was suspicious of something. “Don’t lie to me, Caleb. You look anxious and tense, and I’m starting to feel the same way. Is it true that someone is following our car right now?” asked Eveline as she tightened her grip on the car seat. Eveline even turned around several times to try to find out who might be following their car. “That’s right, ma’am. I feel like our car is being followed by someone else’s car. He’s driving a black SUV, I think. He’s been watching your house since earlier, so I tried to distract him several times, but it turns out that car is following us wherever we go now,” Caleb finally explained. Caleb immediately grabbed his cell phone with his left hand and quickly dialed Killian’s number. Meanwhile, Eveline looked back again and saw the black SUV quite close to the car they were both driving now. Eveline immediately became nervous and tense, as this was the first time a car had dared to repeatedly overtake other vehicles to follow the direction their car was heading. Eveline then shifted her gaze forward, and Caleb began accelerating the car while calling Killian. “Sir, there’s a car following us right now. I’m with Miss Eveline. That car has also been stalking Miss Eveline’s house since earlier, so I don’t think I can take Miss Eveline to your restaurant. What should I do?” Caleb turned on the speaker so Eveline could hear Killian’s voice, at least to calm herself down. “What?! Damn it! Caleb, get Eveline away from that car now, do whatever it takes, and take Eveline to my secret house now. I’ll follow you to the secret house by taxi. Make sure that car doesn’t follow you wherever you go. Caleb, execute plan B immediately,” Killian said very seriously on the phone. Hearing Killian’s order to execute plan B, Caleb immediately tightened his grip on the steering wheel and pressed the gas pedal even faster. “I’ll do it, sir,” Caleb replied briefly and immediately hung up the phone, placing it on the passenger seat next to him. Eveline sat close and held on to her seat belt. Eveline closed her eyes several times and prayed that they would both arrive safely at their destination. She didn’t know what Plan B and Killian’s secret house were, but what was certain now was her and Caleb’s safety. The car moved faster and faster, and Caleb didn’t seem to care at all that he was breaking traffic laws. That way, the SUV would be blocked by police cars that might be patrolling and others. Caleb drove the car into small alleys, and several times the SUV was able to keep up with them, but a few minutes later, the SUV began to lose track, unaware that Caleb had shot a small bullet at it, which immediately stuck to the body of the car. It was truly an extraordinary feat on Caleb’s part. After that, the car Caleb was driving sped smoothly towards the hills, but Caleb kept looking back, just in case someone was still following them. Luckily, no one was following them anymore. So, both Caleb and Eveline could breathe easier now. “Thank God, the car is no longer following us. But Caleb, where are we going? This is a hilly area, very far from home…” Eveline muttered as she looked at the trees outside the car window, which was still tightly closed. Eveline was curious because she had never been to that hilly area before. “We’re going to Mr. Killian’s secret house, ma’am. Don’t worry. Mr. Killian has anticipated some of Xavier’s threats. That’s why Mr. Killian told me to execute plan B,” replied Caleb, who was starting to relax a little and was now leaning back in his seat as he drove. “What is plan B? Then what is Plan A?” “Hehe… Plan B is that this car has a system to shoot a small GPS device that attaches directly to the body of the car that is following us, Miss. So from now on, we can find out who and where the people who have been following and spying on you for some time are.” “Wow, this car is sophisticated…” Eveline was amazed by the sophistication of the car. “As for plan A, I’m sure Mr. Killian himself will explain it to you later. We’ll be at the secret house soon, Miss. No one else knows about that house, not even journalists and others know that Mr. Killian has a house in these hills,” Caleb explained with a small smile on his lips. Eveline nodded her head in understanding and decided to ask Killian about plan A later when they arrived at the secret house. Soon after, the car headed towards a plantation that resembled a maze or a long corridor, before finally stopping at a tall wooden gate. Eveline looked at it with increasing admiration. Caleb opened the car window and showed his ID card to a hidden scanner behind the leaves near the gate, and then the gate slowly opened, and Caleb drove the car back inside. That’s when Eveline saw a two storey house with a very large yard, she didn’t know how many hectares of land it was, but it was certainly very large. Eveline got goosebumps when she saw it. “We’re here, Miss. It looks like Mr. Killian has just arrived too.” Caleb’s words snapped Eveline out of her reverie, and they quickly got out of the car. Killian ran towards Eveline and immediately hugged her tightly, relieved that Eveline had arrived safely. Truly, Killian almost lost his mind, thinking that something bad had happened to Eveline.

    “Are you okay, Eve?” For the umpteenth time, Killian asked without taking his eyes off Eveline, who was slowly drinking the hot chocolate Killian had just made for her. Eveline shook her head slowly before placing the mug back on the table. Killian, Eveline, and Caleb were now in the living room of Killian’s secret house. Caleb stood right next to the door, his sharp eyes scanning outside the house. Even though no one else knew about the house, Caleb remained alert to many things. Meanwhile, Killian and Eveline sat on the sofa, or more precisely, Killian was accompanying Eveline to calm her down. “I’m fine, Killian. I’m just shocked and too tense, that’s all. Nothing else. Calm down, Killian, I’m really fine,” Eveline replied convincingly. After all, she was just shocked, nothing else. On the other hand, Killian still couldn’t calm down, because this time, the car had dared to watch Eveline’s house. Even though Eveline had left with Caleb, the driver of the SUV could have done something to Eveline inside the house, or maybe even disturbed the peace of Eveline, Eveline’s mother, and Alea there. Killian felt really annoyed, and was increasingly convinced that this was the crazy act of Xavier. “But what about my mother and Alea? They’re both still at home. What if something happens to them while I’m hiding here? And again, I can’t stay here for very long, right? What if the driver of that car finds out about your secret house, Killian?!” Eveline immediately asked a lot of questions because she was still feeling panicked. “Don’t worry, Miss Eveline. I’ve added a few more people to guard around your house. Besides, I’ve also told Miss Alea that you’ll be here for a while and explained the situation around the house so they won’t panic too much,” Caleb replied, glancing at Killian. “That’s right, Eve. Don’t worry, your mother and Alea’s safety are still under the supervision of Caleb and my other men. Everything will be fine. The driver of that car won’t be able to find this house easily,” Killian replied. Even so, Eveline still felt uneasy, and she sighed heavily. “But still, Killian, I feel uneasy. That car was speeding and didn’t care about the busy traffic. Caleb even broke traffic rules several times, even when there were police on patrol. If Caleb hadn’t turned into those small alleys, that SUV might have caught up with us here,” Eveline said, her panic resurfacing as she looked at Caleb, who looked calm and collected. “What if the driver is crazy and followed us here? What will happen if your enemies find out about your secret house, Killian? Could it be that the driver is Xavier? What… is he planning to hurt me?” Eveline then turned her gaze to Killian, her frown deepening. “Hey, Eveline. Listen to me, okay?” Killian immediately grabbed Eveline’s hands and held them tightly. Killian began to look deeply into Eveline’s eyes, which still looked frightened even though she was trying to hide it from Killian by looking away. “No one else will know about this house, Eve. This house belonged to my late mother. Even my late father didn’t know about this house during his lifetime. My mother gave this house directly to me through a will given by her lawyer, on the day I became the CEO of the company, as the heir to my father’s company. My mother said that once this house was completely mine, I had the right to do whatever I wanted with it.” “Its remote location and mysterious nature make it difficult for anyone unfamiliar with the area to find, Eve. Even if someone tried to break in, they wouldn’t be able to get in and out easily,” continued Killian, with Caleb nodding in agreement. “To enter here, you need a special ID card and corneal verification, and the same goes for leaving this house. Not to mention the long maze you entered earlier, and this house is also in the middle of a plantation. So other people would assume there’s nothing hidden behind this plantation. I myself was also confused as to why my late mother had this place, but now I understand.” Killian paused again, then smiled slightly, his gaze becoming pensive. It was as if Killian was remembering all the happy memories he had with his mother when she was still alive and healthy many years ago. All the memories that Killian had buried deep inside himself finally came back to him when he entered this house again. It was a secret house that he hadn’t visited in a very long time, because he thought he would make it his retirement home. But the current situation made it impossible to keep this secret house hidden from anyone. At least, only Killian himself, Caleb, Eveline, and Alea knew about this secret house. Only them, and a few very loyal domestic workers, or perhaps more accurately, workers who had been sworn to secrecy by Killian to never say anything to anyone. Of course, the workers would obey, because the salary Killian paid them was more than enough to keep them quiet from anyone who wanted to disturb the peace of Killian, the CEO who had enemies everywhere he went. Rather than getting themselves into trouble, it was better for them to keep their mouths shut and stay away from all kinds of problems that their boss was currently facing. They would also provide security as necessary and as best they could. “Killian, you know I trust you very much, right?” Eveline’s words seemed to snap Killian out of his reverie, and he immediately looked at Eveline seriously. “I never doubted you for a second. I know how sincere and serious you are in giving me the best of everything. And I am truly grateful for that. But that doesn’t mean you have to risk everything for me. We can work together to solve this problem later, right?” Killian nodded his head, agreeing with Eveline’s words. Eveline smiled slightly, then pulled her left palm into Killian’s grasp and began to gently stroke his face. Seeing this, Caleb felt awkward and uncomfortable, so he decided to leave the house and stand guard outside for now. Caleb was certainly happy that Killian had finally met someone who could make his heart beat faster like Miss Eveline, but their always mellow attitude whenever they met made Caleb want to have a girlfriend too now! Especially since he had been single for so long! “I want us to work together to solve this problem. Let there be no more secrets between us. Whatever plans you have, tell me too, Killian. Who knows, I might be able to help,” Eveline said next. But even so, Eveline’s heartbeat felt faster and faster, because basically, Eveline also had a secret she was keeping about Xavier’s arrival, who had managed to sneak into Killian’s company before. Should Eveline tell Killian about it now? “I’ll tell you clearly about my plan later, Eveline. Do you want to eat? I’m sorry that because of this, our dinner date has been ruined,” said Killian guiltily, gently stroking Eveline’s face. Finally, Killian brought his forehead closer to Eveline’s until they touched. They both fell silent and closed their eyes for a moment, trying to calm each other down. A few seconds later, Killian brought his lips closer to Eveline’s and kissed her gently. This time it wasn’t out of lust, but to help himself and his heart to truly calm down. Killian really needed that from Eveline, and he didn’t want to stop. On the other hand, Eveline herself also began to enjoy the soft kisses that Killian occasionally gave her. However, Eveline’s mind wandered again, thinking about what Xavier had done to her in the company toilet earlier. Eveline wondered what Killian would do if he knew that Xavier had brazenly kissed Eveline and easily escaped from the company. It was as if all the guards working at Killian’s company were actually Xavier’s men in disguise or had betrayed Killian and decided to work with Xavier instead. The kiss stopped when Eveline gently pushed Killian’s chest away; otherwise, who knows what they would have done, especially since they were still in the living room. Killian and Eveline’s breaths were racing, and they stared at each other with flushed faces. But Eveline finally had the courage to tell Killian what Xavier had done to her earlier. At least, Eveline could keep her promise by no longer keeping secrets from him. “Killian, there’s something important I want to tell you,” Eveline said slowly. “What is it, Eve?” Killian, who felt strange, immediately furrowed his brow. “Promise me you won’t interrupt me,” Eveline requested. Although hesitant and curious, Killian finally nodded slowly, somewhat reluctantly. At least Killian could now find out what Eveline really wanted to tell him. Eveline took a deep breath. Eveline’s initial intention that afternoon to cover everything up had ended up revealing everything to Killian. Come to think of it, Eveline could have used this to make Xavier back down. But Eveline also didn’t want a big misunderstanding between herself and Killian later on. No, she didn’t want that. “This afternoon, when you were looking for me at the company, I went to the toilet, and it turned out that Xavier was hiding in one of the toilet stalls and pulled me in there.” “WHAT?! XAVIER?! XAVIER WENT INTO THE WOMEN’S RESTROOM AND PULLED YOU IN?! HOW COULD HE SO EASILY GET INTO THE COMPANY?! AND INTO THE WOMEN’S RESTROOM TOO! DAMN IT!” Killian’s anger exploded instantly. Killian even changed his sitting position to standing, his fists clenched so tightly that they turned red. Killian’s shout immediately made Caleb run back into the house, panting heavily. Caleb looked at Killian and Eveline alternately. “What’s wrong, sir, miss?” Caleb asked, still panting. “Eveline said Xavier went into the women’s restroom at the company. How could he just walk in like that?! What did he do to you, Eve?!” Killian looked at Eveline, his anger still clearly visible in his eyes. “Xavier said he would bother me and you more often. He indirectly threatened to bother us both, Killian.” Eveline hesitated to say anything else Xavier had said to her, but wasn’t it also very important for Killian to know now? But it wasn’t good enough with Killian’s emotions often fluctuating like that. So Eveline decided to stay silent. “What else did he say, Eve?” Eveline shook her head. “Nothing, he just threatened me and left. It seems like you should start investigating the guards at the company.”

    Eveline walked into a room that Killian had prepared for her in the secret house. Eveline had also just enjoyed a meal cooked by Killian himself. This was the first time Eveline had realized that Killian was actually a good cook and that his cooking was just as delicious as anyone else’s. Eveline really liked the meal Killian had made for her. Eveline felt that the food and impromptu dinner prepared by Killian tonight felt even better and more romantic. In addition, Eveline herself also felt calm and happy, because Killian seemed to have prepared everything in his secret house to make Eveline feel more comfortable while she was there. Even though, in reality, Eveline still felt uneasy about some things she had deliberately hidden from Killian. She didn’t mean anything by it, but if Killian found out that Xavier had been so bold as to kiss Eveline, who knows what Killian would do. Eveline was worried that Killian would act recklessly and be provoked by Xavier’s influence. And again, Eveline also decided to sleep alone in the room, while Killian and Caleb talked about their next plan to dig up more information about the driver who had followed them earlier. Eveline actually wanted to join them, but Killian told her to rest first. So Eveline obeyed and got ready to clean herself up. Under the shower, Eveline felt her head getting heavier and her vision blurring. Eveline slowly wiped her wet face and hair. Eveline had never felt this tired before. It was as if there were many problems piling up on Eveline’s shoulders and mind, which she wanted to get out and spill out right now. Without waiting any longer, Eveline quickly finished her shower, wrapped herself in a towel, and walked to the sink. Eveline stood silently, staring at her pale face in the mirror. “Could I be sick?” Eveline muttered as she rubbed her warm cheeks. Even though she had just taken a lukewarm shower, her cheeks felt hot. “No. I can’t be sick. I must just be tired. A short nap will surely relieve the heat,” Eveline muttered again as she shook her head slowly. Eveline immediately took a hair dryer from the sink drawer and dried her hair. Eveline was not used to sleeping with wet hair, or if she did, it would only worsen her current condition. A few minutes later, Eveline finished drying her hair and put on pajamas that Killian had bought for her at some point, which were already available in large quantities in the closet in the room. It was as if Killian had prepared all these necessities just for Eveline, who could come and stay at the house at any time. Eveline lay down on the bed and did not forget to cover herself with a thick blanket and fell asleep. Eveline just hoped that getting some rest early would make her body feel better. On the other hand, Killian and Caleb were still sitting together in the living room with a laptop on the table, accompanied by two cups of drinks and some snacks. Killian and Caleb decided to monitor the movements of the car that had been brazenly watching Eveline’s house and following Eveline and Caleb’s journey earlier. Even so, Killian was very grateful for Caleb’s ability to throw the GPS attached to the car’s body using the sophistication of his car, which had been deliberately modified, considering Killian’s status as a CEO who certainly had many enemies. “Look at this point, sir. I think the driver of that car lives around this residential area,” said Caleb, pointing to the laptop screen that showed the red GPS dot stopping in a residential area known to be very elite in that area. Killian furrowed his brow as he looked at the laptop screen. Killian was quite familiar with that luxury residential area, but that only made Killian try to guess who the driver of the car that had been watching Eveline really was. “But that’s not the luxury residential area where Xavier lives. Or does he have more than one house that we don’t know about?” Killian wondered aloud. “I think you’re right, sir. We only know of one house belonging to Xavier, but it’s always possible that he has other houses. But doesn’t this neighborhood feel very familiar, sir?” said Caleb, looking at Killian several times, who was silent as if thinking and remembering the neighborhood. “Yes, this must be another house belonging to Xavier. Many media outlets say that he is rarely at the house he usually lives in, right? So this must be his other house.” Killian said confidently, nodding his head. Killian’s eyes were fixed on the red dot that was still clearly visible on his laptop screen, which had stopped at the same spot since earlier. Caleb nodded in agreement and tried to zoom in on the red dot on the laptop screen. Killian sighed slowly, then rubbed his face. “Do you think Xavier sent someone else to watch Eveline?” Killian asked in a muttering tone. Killian felt exhausted by all the games Xavier was currently playing. “I think a crazy man like Xavier would definitely do that, sir. We both know that Xavier has accomplices within the company who help him easily infiltrate the company without anyone noticing. But if we want to expose everything Xavier has done by exposing all his accomplices within the company, it will take a very long time.” “You’re right, Caleb. But if we don’t do it quickly, Xavier could do something even more reckless than planting many spies in the company to cause chaos from within. I think it will also take a long time to expose their cunning and disguises now. Every moment we have is very precious. We can’t waste any more time now.” Killian was well aware of that since hearing Eveline’s words about Xavier easily infiltrating the company and directly threatening them both now. Killian couldn’t believe that everyone chose to work with Xavier instead of remaining loyal and working for Killian. Was it because of the salary and bonuses? Killian even provided better welfare for his company’s employees than for himself. Then what else did they want? Caleb looked at Killian with concern. Caleb himself had no idea what had caused them all to turn their backs and betray someone who had been so helpful to them all this time, and instead choose to work with someone who had directly declared himself to be Killian’s greatest enemy for years. Caleb himself was well aware of the reasons behind the hostility between Killian and Xavier. However, it was not Caleb’s place to get involved. “Here’s the thing, Caleb,” Killian said after a long silence, his gaze pensive. “We have a hacker who can check the company’s data, right? Ask him to check the data of all suspicious employees and monitor their movements. By checking their data through the hacker, I’m sure little by little we can find out who has dared to betray me.” “Yes, sir. I’ll contact him immediately and ask him to check the data right away. But sir, what if all the traitors have manipulated their data? Won’t it be just as difficult to find those who have truly betrayed us?” Caleb felt a little doubtful. “No. I’m sure that even the slightest manipulation of data will have its own loopholes. And Xavier doesn’t have that kind of intelligence, other than making threats around us.” Killian replied with great confidence. After all, Killian had known Xavier for a long time, so he knew Xavier’s weaknesses, even if they were minor, but he seemed to be waiting for the right time to get back at Xavier with his own weaknesses someday. “All right, sir. I’ll prepare everything and carry out your orders immediately,” Caleb agreed, and immediately closed the laptop. “Hm. After contacting the hacker, get some rest first, Caleb. Tomorrow will be a new day that could be even harder than before,” Killian muttered as he got up from his seat on the sofa and walked towards the room where he had asked Eveline to rest earlier. Click “Eve, are you asleep?” Killian muttered as he slowly walked into the room, which was only lit by a night light on the table next to the bed. Killian looked around and found Eveline lying on the bed, her whole body covered tightly by a blanket. Killian sighed softly, then closed the door again and continued walking towards Eveline’s bed, where he stood silently. Killian didn’t pay much attention, because his mind was focused on Xavier’s every move. Killian bowed his head slightly and rubbed his face gently. “I love you so much, Eve. I hope you know that, and I am willing to do anything to keep you safe from Xavier’s devious plans.” Killian muttered, then slightly opened the blanket covering Eveline’s body and held her palm tightly. But then, Killian immediately frowned because Eveline’s body felt very hot. “Eve?!” Killian quickly pulled back the blanket and checked on Eveline, who was burning up and red in several parts of her body. Eveline was delirious, but her eyes remained tightly closed. Killian wiped Eveline’s sweaty face, which felt really hot. Eveline had a fever. Without waiting any longer, Killian immediately carried Eveline in a bridal style in a panic, and hurriedly walked out of the room, heading to the living room, where Caleb was still there after contacting their hacker. “CALEB!” Killian shouted while occasionally looking at Eveline, who was still unconscious due to her high fever. “What’s wrong, sir?” Caleb’s eyes widened when he saw Killian carrying the unconscious Eveline. “Get the car ready, we’re going to the hospital right now. Eveline has a fever.” Caleb immediately ran out and prepared the car. Once it was ready, Killian got into the passenger seat, with Eveline lying down and her head resting on his thighs. Caleb drove the car at breakneck speed. Killian didn’t know what to do, as his heart was pounding, seeing Eveline looking so helpless there. Half an hour later, the three of them arrived at the hospital, and the doctors and nurses immediately checked on Eveline, who was still unconscious. Killian and Caleb waited outside the examination room. Killian clasped his hands together in fear. Killian had never been this panicked in his entire life. And Killian became even more afraid of losing Eveline, as she was someone very important in his life now. Click A doctor and a nurse came out, and Killian and Caleb immediately stood up. “Doctor, how is my girlfriend?” asked Killian. “Miss Eveline has a fever, Mr. Killian. But we have given her fever-reducing medication, and her temperature is gradually coming down now. Fortunately, you brought Miss Eveline here immediately and had her checked. Otherwise, such a high fever could have endangered the fetus.” “Fetus?” Killian’s face looked pale with disbelief after hearing the doctor’s words. The doctor nodded with a broad smile on his face. “That’s right, Mr. Killian. Miss Eveline is pregnant.” Those words instantly made Killian collapse. If Caleb hadn’t caught Killian’s body, he would have definitely been lying on the cold floor of the hospital now. “Eveline is pregnant?” Killian whispered, his eyes beginning to sparkle. Caleb smiled too, because finally, Killian had the family he had dreamed of for so many years, ever since his father’s affair with his mother had torn them apart.

    Killian slowly walked into the hospital room where Eveline was staying, his steps hesitant, weak, and incredulous. There, Eveline lay asleep, hooked up to a ventilator and an IV. Killian was overjoyed to hear the news of Eveline’s pregnancy, which the doctor had just told him, but he didn’t know if Eveline would react the same way he did or if she would reject the idea. Killian knew nothing about Eveline’s readiness to become a mother. Killian also didn’t know how their relationship would be in the future with all kinds of problems that were starting to re-enter their lives now. Killian really wanted to announce their relationship to everyone, but with Xavier’s presence once again interfering, Eveline refused to let anyone else know. Killian understood why Eveline had made that decision, because if other people knew about their relationship, many would think of Eveline as a gold digger, someone who was only after his money. Killian didn’t want anyone else to hurt Eveline with their actions or words, so he promised to do anything to protect Eveline and their child. Killian sat in the chair right next to the bed where Eveline was lying. Killian’s eyes never stopped looking at Eveline, who still looked pale. Then slowly, Killian reached for Eveline’s hand, which was free from the IV, and began to hold it tightly. Killian sighed slowly, feeling dizzy. On the other side, Caleb waited outside the hospital room to keep watch. “I really hope you won’t hate me, Eve. I don’t know what your decision is about the child in your womb, but if it’s possible, I really want you and our child to live together. I don’t care what happens in the future, as long as it’s with you and our child, I’m sure everything will be fine.” Killian muttered as he kissed Eveline’s palm several times. Killian then shifted his gaze to Eveline’s still flat stomach and rubbed it gently. Killian felt his body tremble when he placed his palm on Eveline’s stomach, as if he could feel their child was already there, growing well. “I promise, I will protect you both until I die. I will never let anyone disturb or harm you both. I will make sure that our life together will be filled with happiness. I will do anything to bring you happiness. That is my promise.” Killian muttered with determination in his mind and heart. However, now Killian’s responsibility was not only for himself or Eveline or the people who were truly loyal to him. But also a much greater responsibility, namely the child in Eveline’s womb. Killian was responsible for that happiness now, and he didn’t mind it one bit. Killian was very determined that no one else would interfere with the three of them living together. “Wake up, Eveline, I can’t wait to tell you this news. I’m going to tell you that you’re going to be a mother, that we’re both going to be parents soon. I’m going to prepare something special for that. Yes, it will be a moment you’ll never forget, Eve,” Killian muttered with a smile on his lips. Killian looked truly happy there. Soon after, Killian got up from his seat and moved closer to Eveline, who was still fast asleep there. He bent down slightly and kissed Eveline’s lips gently. Just a kiss. Killian stroked Eveline’s forehead and hair with his right palm slowly as a sign of the great and deep love he had for Eveline. Finally, Killian straightened up again and let go of Eveline’s hand, then adjusted the blanket covering Eveline’s body. After that, Killian turned and walked out of Eveline’s hospital room to approach Calen, who was sitting not far from the room. “Caleb, I’m going to ask the hospital administration to move Eveline to a VIP room. Although this VIP room is already quite nice and comfortable, I want extra security and service in the VIP room,” Killian stated his wish. “And Caleb, guard Eveline’s room until I return to take care of various administrative matters, and make sure no one else enters. I’m quite worried about Xavier’s spies who could be anywhere we are,” Killian continued in a low whisper. “Yes, sir. In that case, I will guard Miss Eveline here until you return. Don’t worry. I will be very vigilant towards anyone who enters here. I will not make it easy for doctors or nurses to enter either,” replied Caleb, nodding his head and emphasizing his expression. Caleb also began to glance to the right and left, looking around the two of them, and making sure that no one else could hear their conversation. Caleb felt that someone was watching them, but to confirm this, he had to do it quietly. Caleb didn’t want Killian to worry too much, and Caleb was also very capable of watching over and protecting Eveline, who was still in intensive care. “All right then, I’ll take care of all the paperwork quickly and come back here once Eveline’s VIP room is ready.” Without waiting long after saying that, Killian immediately turned and walked towards the hospital administration office to take care of everything needed to move Eveline to the best VIP room currently available in the hospital. On the other hand, Caleb decided to watch over Eveline from inside the room. With his keen instincts, Caleb knew that their movements were now being watched by strangers. So, Caleb would pretend not to notice. Caleb slowly closed the door while looking at Eveline, who was still asleep, then sighed slowly. “Don’t worry, miss, I won’t let those strangers hurt you. After all, you have brought new color to Mr. Killian’s life. In my entire life, I have never seen Mr. Killian so alive and full of happiness. Because of your arrival, his life has changed for the better, and I don’t want the person I consider family to lose the light of his life because of other people’s hatred. I will protect you even if it costs me my life,” Caleb promised. After saying that, Caleb immediately walked to the side of the VIP hospital room, which was like a partition before entering the bathroom. Caleb seemed to hide himself there and began to watch. Not forgetting, Caleb had also installed a small camera that would record anything suspicious, and the recording would be automatically saved to his phone later. Caleb needed proof if something happened, right? Caleb placed the small camera among the fake flowers in a vase on the table near the bed. Caleb also immediately covered himself with the curtain from the partition wall to hide. After waiting for several minutes, there was still no movement that threatened Eveline. But Caleb was sure that his surveillance would not be far from Eveline, who was still lying weakly there. Click Caleb’s eyes widened when he saw the door to the room slowly open, as if the person entering was being careful not to make any noise. Caleb pressed himself closer to the wall and tried to peek. From there, Caleb could see a woman wearing a hospital nurse’s uniform with a mask covering half of her face. Caleb was sure that this person was the one who had been watching them since they arrived at the hospital. “I have to do this quickly. You have such a good life. You live with money, with a rich man, a great CEO. Hm. It turns out you’re not really an innocent woman, Eveline. You can fool everyone, but you can’t fool me so easily. And what’s this, you’re trapping Killian with your pregnancy, huh?” The disguised nurse said mockingly to Eveline, who wouldn’t even hear her words because she had been sound asleep on the bed since earlier until now. “If my life can’t be better than yours, then you can’t live a better life than me either, Eveline. I hate you so much. How can you have all the good things in life? Meanwhile, my life remains the same. This is so unfair. God is unfair to me. Damn you, Eveline. You took all my dreams so easily. How can God favor you over me?” The fake nurse paused, then clenched her fists tightly in anger, her right hand clutching a syringe filled with a strange pink liquid. Caleb’s body tensed when he realized this, but he needed to wait for the right moment to stop the fake nurse. “Damn it. I will never let you live happily, Eveline. You must also feel what I feel in my life. I have lost many things that should have been mine, so you must also lose something precious from your life now. That child must die by my hand.” Shortly after saying that, the fake nurse began to move and pointed the syringe in her hand directly at the hanging IV bag, about to inject the liquid into it. Caleb immediately moved quickly to grab the fake nurse’s hand and slammed it down, causing the syringe in her grasp to slip and fly across the floor. Caleb easily knocked down the fake nurse, who was much smaller than him, and pinned both her hands behind her back. “Let go! Let me go! Damn it! How dare you hold me!” The fake nurse screamed and struggled, trying to break free from Caleb’s strong grip that held her down on the cold floor of the room. “Shut up! How dare you try to hurt Miss Eveline! Damn you! You tried to kill her and the child in her womb?!” Caleb tied the fake nurse’s hands with a piece of cloth that he had easily obtained from somewhere. “Let go! It’s none of your business, damn you!” she shouted, still trying to break free. Clack “Caleb?! What’s going on?! Why are you attacking that nurse?!” Killian, who had just returned after taking care of all the paperwork, looked confused and surprised. “Sir, what’s going on here?” asked the doctor and nurse in unison. “There was an intruder who tried to inject something into Miss Eveline’s IV. That’s the syringe!” replied Caleb, pointing to the syringe that had fallen under the bed. The doctor immediately picked up the syringe and handed it to a nurse. “Quickly check the contents of the syringe, and nurse, replace Miss Eveline’s IV fluid. I’m worried that some of the fluid may have already entered her system. I’ll check on Miss Eveline right away,” the doctor requested of the two nurses who had accompanied him to the hospital room. Caleb shifted his position and the nurse stood up, while Killian, who had been silently holding back his anger, roughly pulled off the mask covering the nurse’s face. After that, Killian widened his eyes in disbelief, staring at the woman who made him exclaim, none other than… “Lily?! You?!”

    Killian and Caleb couldn’t believe the fact that was now staring them both in the face, that the person who wanted to hurt Eveline was none other than Eveline’s own best friend, Lily. Killian and Caleb were stunned by Lily’s audacity and lies, which had tricked Eveline into becoming her best friend, when in fact she intended to stab Eveline in the back. On the other hand, the doctors and nurses immediately did their jobs very quickly. The three of them were certainly worried that the foreign liquid in the syringe had entered Eveline’s IV, who seemed completely unaffected by the commotion happening around her. Not to mention Killian’s status as the CEO of a very famous and influential company, it would certainly be difficult to fight Killian if he filed a complaint about the hospital’s security. “Call the police quickly, you will get what you deserve, Lily. How dare you try to hurt Eveline,” Killian said harshly, his voice loud. “Just call the police here, I don’t fucking care about it. You guys won’t be able to prove anything to them. I have high connections, he will easily free me from your police report.” Lily sneered with a small smirk on her lips. Killian and Caleb shook their heads several times, still looking at Lily with disbelief. Lily herself continued to try to free Caleb’s grip on her hands, which were still behind her back. In that position, Lily felt pain, but she couldn’t free herself easily. The more Lily tried to free herself, the tighter Caleb held her hands. “Tell me who your connection is? Is it Xavier? Are you working with Xavier, huh?!” Killian grabbed Lily’s collar and asked very loudly. Killian’s eyes were red with the anger he was feeling right now. Killian couldn’t control himself when someone hurt Eveline. “Xavier? Why would I work with that strange man who is obsessed with you, Killian? In fact, Xavier and I would be rivals for your affection.” “How dare you! Tell me who that person is! Why are you so evil that you want to hurt Eveline? What has she done to make you hate her so much? Hasn’t Eveline always been good to you and everyone else in the company? How could you betray Eveline’s trust and now want to hurt her and our child?!” Killian let go of Lily’s collar and shook her violently. “I won’t tell you! I will never tell you easily! If you want to know, you have to be mine and get rid of Eveline, Killian. And yes! I hate her so much! I hate Eveline! She always gets everything she wants so easily! What about me? I work so hard to get everything I want. But Eveline, she’s always lucky. Eveline can have you, wealth, and everything that is my dream!” exclaimed Lily, who looked increasingly crazy. “What do you mean? What do you want, huh? Eveline and I love each other, and it’s none of your business, Lily. What has become of my life and Eveline’s is my business, not yours or anyone else’s,” replied Killian, who didn’t understand Lily’s hatred for Eveline at all. “That’s because Eveline managed to make you fall in love with her. Eveline can make you love her much more than Eveline loves you. You never noticed me at all, every time I tried to get close to you. But after Eveline acted strangely, you and she became close instead. I can’t accept that. All my efforts to get close to you ended in vain, and Eveline got all the happiness I wanted from you for years.” Lily replied with tears beginning to fall down her face. Killian and Caleb looked at each other for a moment, their frowns becoming more pronounced. Killian felt that he had never once accepted or felt anything strange from Lily, who he said had been trying to get closer to him all this time. Killian also didn’t pay much attention to it, because in the past, according to him, there was a very high barrier between himself as the boss and his employees at the company. Caleb was also filled with confusion and strangeness about Lily. Caleb himself was completely unaware of Lily’s obsession with Killian over the past few years, until Lily finally realized the deeper relationship between Killian and Eveline, which ended in a reckless act that could have harmed Eveline or Killian at any time, as it did now. “And now, even before I can truly have you, Eveline is pregnant. I won’t accept it! Eveline cannot have your child, Killian. Only me. Only I can bear your child and make you happy. You cannot live happily with Eveline. It will never be that easy,” Lily said threateningly. “Mr. Killian, we have contacted the police, they are in front of the room,” said a nurse who suddenly arrived and brought several police officers into the room. “Good evening, Mr. Killian, we have received a report of a crime committed against you,” said a police officer who stepped forward towards Killian, Caleb, and Lily. The police immediately looked at Lily, who looked at them with contempt, as if she was not afraid of what would happen to her after this. “That’s right, officer. This woman tried to inject something into my sick lover’s IV. A nurse is still checking the contents of the liquid,” Killian replied briefly. “Handcuff her and take her away,” said the police officer to another police officer, who immediately did so. A police officer grabbed Lily’s arms, which were still tied with cloth, and began to handcuff her very tightly. “You can’t put me in jail, Killian. You have no evidence. I didn’t do anything wrong,” said Lily, trying to free herself from the grip of the police officer who had now successfully handcuffed her. “Who says we don’t have evidence, Lily?” said Caleb with a mocking smile on his lips, then immediately stepped closer to the vase and picked up the small camera he had placed there earlier. “We have very strong evidence of what you did to Miss Eveline earlier. And don’t forget, this camera also recorded all your actions and words, Lily. Now, what more evidence do you want?” Caleb showed the small camera to everyone in the room. Seeing the camera and Caleb’s mocking smile, Lily’s face immediately turned pale and shocked, and she looked frightened. This was a far cry from her previous expression, which was full of mockery and pride, as if she believed that neither the law nor the police could punish her in the slightest. Killian himself smiled with relief, because they now had very strong evidence of Lily’s crime. That way, they could give Lily a heavy and deserved punishment. “All right then, hand over the evidence to us at the office, sir. This includes making an official police report, and this case can be brought to court as soon as possible,” said the police officer. “In that case, let me go with the police, sir. I will make sure that Lily gets a very heavy punishment for what she did tonight,” Caleb offered, stepping closer to the police officers. Caleb looked cynically at Lily, who began to lower her head and stare blankly. It was as if Lily was still trying to find a way to free herself from this huge problem. But everyone knew very well that no one could win against Killian and Caleb. “I entrust all of this to you, Caleb,” Killian finally replied, patting Caleb on the shoulder several times. After that, Caleb left with the police and Lily to go to the police station to make an official report. Killian approached the doctor and nurse who had been focused on examining Eveline’s condition. Killian felt his heartbeat slow and his breathing become labored. Killian was very afraid that something bad would happen to Eveline or their unborn child. Shortly after that, the doctor and nurse finished examining Eveline and replaced her IV with a new one. “How are Eveline and the baby doing, Doctor?” Killian whispered. “Thank God. Not a single drop of that liquid entered Miss Eveline’s body or your child’s. Both of them are in very good and healthy condition. Perhaps Miss Eveline will wake up tomorrow morning, but don’t stress her out until her condition is completely stable. Well, we’ll be going now.” The doctor and nurse walked away, leaving Killian sitting there, filled with relief.

    🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303088”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

  • IN-BETWEEN THE BILLIONAIRES

    Lucy’s pov “How dare you! How dare you let my son lose a billion-dollar opportunity in San Francisco because of you!” The strident voice cut through the thick air like a knife. I flinched where I stood in the sitting room, spine straight, palms sweaty. My chest burned as I gazed at the woman who had once warmly called me her second daughter. Now she was fire and poison. Marcus’s mother towered over him in all her fashionable fury, designer purse swinging from her hip as she paced back and forth. “You must think you’re clever. You must think you’re special. My son—my only son—decided to stay in this godforsaken city instead of leading the expansion department of our firm in San Francisco. And why? You.” “Ma’am, I didn’t ask him to stay,” I said quickly, voice trembling. “I even said he should go if—” “Shut up!” she exclaimed. “I don’t want to hear one word from you, you gold-digging, manipulative little—” “Mum!” Marcus’s voice thundered. I turned to see him standing in the doorway, his jaw clenched so tightly I was sure his teeth would crack. “Don’t you ever speak to Lucy like that.” Her mother whirled to face him. Her impeccably drawn eyebrows arched in outrage. “Marcus—” “No. Enough!” He stormed in, shutting the door behind him. “This is my life, and I remained because this city holds some meaning for me. Because Lucy holds some meaning for me.” My heart jumped to my throat. “So now you’re confessing?” his mother sneered. “You’re in love with her? Is that it? You’d rather forfeit your inheritance for some no one with pretty eyes and a sob story?” Marcus’s fists tightened. He exhaled through his nose like a bull ready to charge. “Don’t insult her. You don’t know what she’s been through. You don’t know her.” I didn’t stir, frozen, torn between defending myself and disappearing completely. I felt small, a spark in a hurricane. His mother scoffed. “You think I don’t know girls like her? Girls who sneak into a man’s heart so subtly he doesn’t even realize it until she’s the cause of everything he built crumbling around him.” Marcus stepped forward, his voice softer now, but with a steely edge. “You will not speak to her that way. Not in my house.” His mother breathed as if he’d hit her. “Your house? Your house? Marcus, I built this house! Everything in your name was provided by me and your father. And this is how you repay me? Taking up for some ungrateful leech—” “Stop it!” he roared, and I jumped in shock. “Lucy is not a leech. She’s the finest person I know. I don’t care what you think, Mother. I’m not going to leave her. And if you can’t honor her, you can go.” There was silence. Cold, raw silence that made the air feel heavier. Marcus’s mother blinked. Her lips twitched in disbelief. “You’re choosing her over your family?” “No,” Marcus said. “I’m choosing me. For once in my damn life.” She shook her head, chest heaving. “You’ll regret this.” “Then I’ll regret it.” He turned to me. His voice softened. “Lucy, go wait in the study. I’ll talk to her.” I hesitated. I wanted to stay, wanted to protect him even though I knew that I couldn’t. But I nodded and departed, my heart pounding in my ears. From the hallway, I could still hear the sound of their battle. Marcus was trying to talk, trying to fix what could not be fixed in a single evening. And I. I just sat silently, gripping the arm of the chair as though it was the one true thing in the world. All because I existed. Because I had the audacity to be close to him. Because Marcus—my best friend—chose me. He showed up a half hour later, tie loose, hair mussed. He fell into the chair opposite me and buried his face in his hands. “She’s never going to accept this, is she?” I whispered. “Probably not,” he muttered. “But that’s her problem, not ours.” I hated how much that comforted me. Because deep down, I knew this wasn’t the end of the matter. This was the beginning of war. I was the girl that his mother hated,because of how low I sat in the finance ladder. And the worst? I hadn’t even told him how I really felt. Not yet and she already wanted nothing to do with me. The world seemed small and everything seemed to echo around her words My throat hitched and everything seemed to spin. I open my eyes. Another nightmare. Shit. This one was strange, too, The last thing I want to do is encounter Marcus’ mum again What the hell? I glance up at the ceiling, my mind still foggy. The sun slants between the blinds, making pale stripes across the room. How late is it? I glance at my phone. 5:45 AM. I roll over and moan. Time to start another day. I drag myself through my usual routine—brush my teeth, brush my hair, shower, and throw on my black-and-white uniform for work. A few minutes later, I’m out the door, locking it behind me. The streets are still quiet, the morning air fresh. I’m a little earlier than usual, but that’s fine. Gives me time to settle in before the rush starts. Then, out of nowhere, a black Mercedes slowly pulls up alongside me. Oh no.

    Lucy’s pov Hello, the most beautiful woman on earth.” I roll my eyes and keep walking. The car keeps tailing me. “Lucy, my dear, if you could just take a minute out of your valuable time, I know you’re over 30 minutes early.” I glance at him and keep walking. A theatrical sigh. “Lucy Cheng, jump in the car right away and let the man of your dreams drive you home.” I burst out laughing, shaking my head. I swing open the door and get in, where I find Marcus, grinning like a fool. Marcus has changed over the years—dramatically. His once unruly hair is now perfectly styled, a little longer, falling over his shoulders. His chiseled jawline and stupidly blue eyes render it generously hard to look at him for longer than a second. And that suit? Bespoke perfection, clinging to his form in ways that surely have to be illegal. “Stop staring, Luce,” Marcus teases, snapping his fingers in my face. I raise an eyebrow, crossing my arms. “I wasn’t staring.” “You were staring.”. “I was checking out.” “You were salivating.” I slap his arm. “Shut up.” He laughs, the same reckless, heart-stopping laugh he’s always had. Marcus pulls up in front of sevenCafé, the city’s go-to breakfast joint, and I grab my bag. “Bye, idiot,” I say, pushing the door open. Marcus bends over his chest like I’ve just wounded him. “What an unwarranted way to speak of your own personal Uber driver.” I eye-roll. “I didn’t ask you for a ride. It’s literally down the block. Get to work, Marcus.” “Sure, sure, sure,” he promises me, but I can hear the smile of teasing in his voice. I leave, slamming the door behind me before I can let myself stare at him some more. But my heart is already behaving like an idiot in my chest. Marcus wasn’t that messy-haired boy I grew up with any longer. He was a man—tall, broad-shouldered, stupidly handsome, and completely unaware that I’d helplessly loved him for years. The worst part? Not being able to tell him. Keeping it bottled up was starting to hurt. I gnaw on my nails, a habit of nervous ritual I just cannot break. Suppose I reveal to him and ruin everything. Suppose he feels otherwise? The cafe was buzzing with noise by the time I got there, but that was to be expected. It opened at 7 a.m. on the dot, providing breakfast for the early birds, businesspeople, and students who were attempting to get something to eat before they left for their day. At 12 p.m., the menu opened up to full meals—anything from plain pasta to seafood plates that looked more complicated than the paycheck I got every two weeks. Of course, none of it had mattered when you were the one operating the counter, running around like your life depended upon it. The kitchen staff was underpaid, the waitresses were overworked, and the manager—well, he was the worst of them. I wiped down a table, my mind still idling on the car ride I’d just taken. “Go to work, Marcus.” I’d said it so matter-of-factly, shoving him away like I always did, but as soon as he pulled away, my heart squeezed like a water-soaked towel. When would I ever confess? That I loved him since we were kids, since he constructed me my first sandcastle, since he handed me that silly blue hat. But suppose I told him and destroyed everything? I chewed on my nails absent-mindedly as I stacked away the chairs, my nervousness rising up again. It was easier to pretend it wasn’t there, to just go through the motions. “Cheng!” I was yanked back into reality by one of my coworkers, Angela, rushing past with a tray of stacked-up plates. “You’re working the floor today, aren’t you? The kitchen’s in chaos already, and I’m not dealing with Todd’s meltdown again.” I sighed. “Yeah, yeah, got it.” “Good, because table four is already questioning why they don’t have their coffee yet.” This was typical for me. Getting yelled at from every direction, being the person that everyone relied on to do it all without whining. I didn’t really have a choice. I had to have the job. Rent was due soon, and my check hardly covered anything. The day passed in usual chaos—orders piled on the counter, plates shattering, my manager yelling at the backroom staff about money. I never had a moment’s rest, didn’t get time. It was almost three hours into the shift before he showed. Middle-aged man, dirty suit, slick hair, smug grin that crawled on my stomach. Sitting at the counter, slowly stirring his coffee with a spoon, looking at me like he had nothing better to do. I could sense his gaze before he even said a word. “Hi, sweetie,” he said as he passed by. I ignored him. Not the first time a client has tried something like that. “Come on,” he slurred. “Don’t play dumb like you didn’t hear me. A pretty girl like you shouldn’t be so rude.” I spun, stiffening my smile into courtesy. “Can I get you something else?” He grinned. “What about your number?” I stayed cool. “I don’t feel right providing that.” His grin twitched, but he leaned in, unashamed. “Oh, come on. You don’t want to be rude, do you?” I took a step back. “I have other tables to serve—” “What’s the big deal? Just a number, sweetheart.” My muscles tensed. “Sir, I’m sorry, but—” He grasped my wrist with quickness. My breath was caught. “You think you’re too good for me, huh?” His fingers tightened just a little. “A little Vietnamese waitress thinking she’s above a real man.” Vicious anger flared in me. “I’m Chinese,” I spat. He guffawed. “Same difference.” I jerked my hand back, my heart pounding. “Please don’t touch me.” “Or what?” He smiled. “You’ll call your manager?” “Yes,” I declared. “Then go ahead,” he challenged. “I’d love to see how much they care about you.” I faltered, my stomach roiling. I knew my boss. He cared about profit, not people. But I still spun on my heel and strode straight for his office. It took a moment before he grumbled a response. “What is it now, Cheng?” I clenched my fists. “A customer just grabbed me.” He barely looked up from the receipts in his hands. “And?” I blinked. “And?” He sighed, setting the papers down. “Was he buying something?” “What—?” “If he’s a paying customer, just deal with it,” he said lazily. “Smile, be nice. Don’t lose me business.” My stomach dropped. “You’re not serious.” “Do you think customers like to be yelled at?” He glared at me. “I thought I was going to have to regret bringing you on. Always looking for something to complain about.” “Something to complain about?” My voice shook. “I was attacked—” He waved a discouraging hand. “Then quit if you don’t like working here.” My mouth dropped open, then shut again, my ribs compressing. I needed the job too much to quit. So I swallowed the wad in my throat, turned around, and went back outside. The clerk behind the counter still had that smirk on his face. “So? What’d your boss tell you?” I picked up his vacated cup with shaking fingers. “Nothing.” “Figured,” he snickered, putting a crumpled bill on the counter. “Keep the change, sweetheart.” I wanted to fling it in his face. But I bit back, stored my pride, and walked away.

    Lucy’s pov I clutched my phone to my ear as Marcus talked, his tone light as ever. “Sorry, Luce, I’m in the middle of a business meeting. I won’t be able to pick you up tonight, but how about takeout? My treat.” A soft sigh left my lips. How did one human being have so much consideration in all that he did? Marcus had been like this forever—kind, dependable, always watching out for me in ways that I didn’t feel I deserved. How could I not adore him? “Yeah, sure,” I grumbled, tightening my purse. “That’s my girl. Get home safe, okay?” I smiled despite myself. That’s my girl. Only if he spoke as I had hoped he would. I clocked out with Angela, easing my aching arms. My own shift ended at 4, but as usual, I had been stuck until 7. Twelve hours of racing back and forth, for a paycheck that was barely enough to cover my rent. I wished I could gripe, but what was the point? At least I was still getting paid. Cool night air I took the corner off the alley home. The most direct route—typically abandoned with the exception of stray cats and the infrequent drunk stagger too far off of the main thoroughfare. I then encountered a person. Large. Imposing. Oafish cologne that narrowed my lungs. Memories of past asthma attacks rushed to the front of my mind. My breathing hitched, and I turned immediately, forcing myself to breathe purer air. A hand closed on my wrist. “Hello, Vietnamese.” Every nerve in my body shrieked. I knew that voice. Slowly, I pushed my glasses up, jamming my face into a neutral look. “Please, I have to go home, sir.” I attempted to keep my voice light, hoping to defuse whatever nasty thing was about to happen. Then I saw them. Two other men. They weren’t here to chat. My stomach roiled. “I’m going to fuck you till you switch races, you hear me?” Ice-cold fear seeped down my back. I moved back, another, but too late. They were faster. I barely had time to react before I was shoved to the ground. A body—too heavy—came down on top of me, slamming me against the cold concrete. My glasses were knocked away, my vision becoming hazy as the rough texture of the ground scraped into my flesh. “Please,” I whimpered, but the word barely passed. Laughter. My skirt ripped. I struggled, my heart thudding like a mad drum against my ribs, but I was too thin, too small. A fist twisted in my hair, yanking my head back. The room spun dizzily, my head throbbing from the shock. Through blurred eyes, I saw it—his belt undone, his shaft out, precum glinting at the head. “Leave me alone, please!” I screamed. More laughter. “Oh no, don’t lose your fire now. It makes me horny.” A jarring crash—my head striking concrete. Pain scorched through my skull, white-hot and blinding. Then— “She told you to let go of her, you fucking asshole.” The voice was deep. Unknown. English-accented. A whirl of motion. A struggle. The crush was lifted off my shoulders. I breathed, spasming limbs trembling as I strained to push myself upward. My head spun, my eyes oscillating between light and dark. And then I gazed at him. A man. Wearing a suit. Towering. A goddamn force of nature. One of my attackers dangled in his hold, gagging, choking, clawing at the iron-hard fingers closing off his air. The other guy—the one who’d been pinning me—lay motionless, blood trickling from a wound on his head. Dead. I didn’t know why, but I inched toward my merciless savior. My body refused to stand, but my hands clung to the fabric of his pants, clinging weakly. “Please,” I whispered. “Please… let him go.” He didn’t move. I swallowed hard, my voice cracking. “Please. Please let him go.” Finally, he let the man go. The man fell on the floor, face an unnatural blue. My breathing was hard, my body still trembling when he knelt in front of me. His eyes—grey, metallic, cold. “Is this how you let people who have hurt you get off scot-free? You are a madman.” My body trembled. Then, he smiled. “Oh, bunty.” My vision came back as my glasses settled into resting on my face once more. He picked them up for me. He literally bent down, picked them up, and put them carefully on my nose. All was clear again, and I could finally see him properly. And—oh. I almost gaped. He looked like someone out of a fantasy novel—the kind I used to read in marathon sessions on Wattpad when I was twelve. He had short but long enough hair so that it could probably be pulled back into a miniature man bun. His features were delicate but sharp, an easy mix of refinement and danger. He was… gorgeous. Far more handsome than the fuzzy figure I had seen before. “Stop staring at me and get up.” His voice was brief, apathetic. I tried to comply, but my head swirled. Black spots blotted on the edge of vision. My body tilted. The biting coldness of fabric wrapped around my knees made me leap. His jacket coat. His arms were around me before I could react. He lifted me off the ground as if I weighed nothing. “Where do you live?” His cologne wrapped around me. It wasn’t as potent as the guy earlier. It was rich, earthy, like chocolate and something else… something that made my head spin. I blinked hard, trying to focus. “I… I live a few blocks down from here.” He nodded curtly and exited the alley. Outside the entrance waited a jet-black car—glittering, sleek, threatening. Two tuxedo-clad men guarded it, their sunglasses glinting off the dim streetlights. Who was this guy? My senses returned in an instant. I struggled despite the pounding in my head. “Put me down!” I wriggled in his arms. He barely winced, merely raising an eyebrow. “Why?” His tone was flat, emotionless. “I don’t know you!” I spat, fighting to keep the nausea in my throat. He breathed slowly, as if I was being ridiculous. As if I was a child throwing a tantrum. “I saved you from three idiots who were going to send your virgin self to the gods or something.” His accent thickened slightly on the word virgin, his tone dry. He wasn’t wrong.He put me down gently to the ground,with a kind of softness that felt like I was going to break. I swallowed hard, my throat tightening. I didn’t want to think about that. I gasped in sharply and made my legs go. One step, then another, and another. I walked away, ignoring the thudding in my head. I didn’t glance back. The sedan revved quietly, then moved forward, passing me with slow, unhurried ease. Behind the tinted glass, his eyes met mine. For an instant, neither of us blinked. Then, just as fluidly, he brought the window all the way up.

    Lucys pov Marcus’s hiss was repeated, his eyebrows knitted together as he dabbed antiseptic on the cut in my head. I shuddered, the burning sting pulsing through me. “Keep still.” His voice was curt, his irritation barely concealed. I hadn’t even made it through the doorway before he arrived. One minute I was fumbling with my keys, the stranger’s suit jacket still around my waist, and the next, Marcus appeared—eyes scouring me, voice strained with repressed anger. I barely had time to breathe before he pulled me in, closing and locking the door behind us. Now, as he gently bandaged my wounds, he was calm again. But in a way that was far more threatening than his outburst. “I wish you’d quit that restaurant, Luce. Please.” His tone was quieter now, but the desperation in it could not be missed. This was not the first time he’d spoken this to me. And every time, I told him no. I clenched my fists in my lap, the guilt I knew so well creeping in. Marcus had the money. Hell, he was a billionaire, the CEO of one of Chicago’s most successful companies. He could take care of me. He had begged me—begged me—to let him help, but I was too proud, too needy to prove I could do it myself. “I don’t want to need you,” I whispered. Marcus exhaled sharply, reaching for the nape of his neck as though he was physically restraining himself from losing his cool. “Why didn’t you call me, Luce?” His tone was rough now, tense. Pained. I swallowed. “You should have damn well called me.” Marcus’s jaw worked as he prowled the perimeter of my apartment, his fists tight at his sides. “The thought of some other guy nearly getting their way with you—” he exhaled roughly, voice trembling with tightly contained rage. “And that moronic cunt who tried to get you into his vehicle… Lucy, you could’ve been badly hurt.” The blatant worry in his tone caused my heart to expand with a known warmth—one that I had no right to feel. Then his voice dropped, lower, more devastated. “What would I tell your mom? I promised her I’d look after you always after her accident. It’s barely been five years, and already… I almost let her daughter get raped.” Oh. So that was why he cared so much. Not because I was something more to him,besides a friendship of over a decade, Not because he felt anything for me except guilt and duty. Just a promise. I swallowed, forcing the bitter lump in my throat down with a weak smile. “It’s okay, Marcus. I’m fine.” His head snapped in my direction, his eyes frustrated and dark. “You’re not fine, Luz. Heck, you haven’t been fine in years.” I flinched at his tone, but then he gestured around the apartment, forcing me to really look. And damn it, he was right. The walls were rotting, pieces of paint and plaster crumbling off like dead skin. Water was dripping from at least six spots in the ceiling, the damp smell mixing with the faint aroma of stale coffee and something I did not wish to identify. My couch—if it could even be called that—looked as if it had been through war, beaten black and blue by the sun, rain, and every other extreme weather factor. And yet… this was mine. My life. My struggle. My independence. Marcus sighed heavily, then kneeled in front of me, grasping my hands in his. His touch was soft, too soft, and warmth rushed through me, unwanted, undeniable. “Please, Lucy. Let me help you. I’m begging you.” His voice was quiet, almost desperate. “Work for my company. Be a bloody cleaner if you like and work your way up. Just let me help you.” I pulled my hands back slowly, forcing my voice to stay even. “So I can be what? Your charity case? Your pity project?” I shook my head. “So your mother can validate everything she’s ever suspected about me?” His face twisted in frustration, hands pulling through his hair in frustration. “Lucy, that’s not—” “I don’t want to get where I am because my best friend gave me a leg up.” His frustration boiled over. He leapt to his feet, dragging his hands over his face. “Fine.” His tone was bitter, abrupt. “Then borrow money from me. Or something. I don’t know. Let me at least push you in the direction of what you actually want to do.” And still, I said no. I said no. I said I had to be independent. I said I could do this on my own. And he just stood there, staring at me like I was the most frustrating person in the world. Then something in his expression changed. “Alright,” he said slowly, like an idea had just struck him. “Let me suggest another company to you.” I blinked, surprised. “What?” “They’re a competing firm to my own. Their CEO is an asshole, and we don’t see eye to eye, so I won’t be able to put in a good word for you. Whatever job you get will be on your merit, and whatever he pays you as salary will be his choice—not mine.” My mouth opened. “If you can keep the job, great. If not. you can go back to working at the café.” He maintained eye contact, tone steady. “Just promise me you’ll take the offer.” He was negotiating. And for some reason, I couldn’t refuse. I exhaled, then nodded decisively. His entire body sagged in relief. “God damn it, Lucy, you drive me crazy,” he muttered, his forehead pressed against mine. My heart skipped a beat. And then, before I could even respond, he kissed my cheek—softly, hardly there. “Try to sleep,” he whispered. “I have some work to take care of.” And just like that, he was gone. I let out a soft sigh and rose to my feet. Putting on my glasses, I walked to the cabinet in which I kept most of my medications. I reached inside and pulled out the aspirin, taking it dry despite the unpleasant taste. Not even bothering to dress, I climbed onto my makeshift bed, the springs creaking beneath me. The pounding in my chest would not subside, but I suppressed my mind. I was not going to think about Marcus. I wasn’t going to think about him. I said it over and over, forcing my mind to go anywhere else. And yet—his face ran through my mind. The handsome stranger. His metallic grey eyes. The way he spoke—like he didn’t care what came next. He was the opposite of Marcus. Cold, detached, dangerous. And yet, the way my body responded to him… that disturbed me the most.

    Lucy’s pov Stepping into coleIndustries was stepping into a different realm. The luxuriance of the place surrounded me like a second layer, my nerves thrilling. The floors gleamed under the light fixtures’ glare, and the smell of expensive cologne and newly ground coffee Beans permeated the atmosphere. One month had passed since that incident in the alley. One month of Marcus constantly checking up on me, lurking over me like an attentive specter. He’d had me banned from the café and then sued them for damages. I didn’t ask how much, and I didn’t want to know. He’d also taken my last bit of money to pay my rent, which had left me with hardly enough to survive until I got a new job. Not that it was required—most nights, I didn’t have to spend a penny. Marcus provided for that, breakfast, lunch, and dinner, despite my protests. And whenever I had gone to argue, he would just shrug and say, “You’re going to pay me back anyway.” For some reason, that had made me feel slightly better. Now here I was, standing in front of the receptionist’s desk, clinging to my bag like a lifeline. The woman behind the desk was stunning. Red lipstick, bold and perfect. Eyes the color of sapphires, framed by lashes long enough to reach heaven. Blond hair was pulled into a severe, no-nonsense knot that screamed power and danger. She looked like the kind of woman who could kill me with a single glance. And then she smiled. “Hello, what can I help you with today?” Her voice was smooth, polite, but there was a snap to it—like she was already sizing me up. I swallowed, shoving my glasses higher. “I have a job referral from Stanley Corporations.” Her eyes flickered. For a nanosecond, her lips twisted in disgust, like the name itself was something dirty on her desk. Then, just as quickly, she slapped on a perfectly fake smile. “Of course.” She picked up the receiver, dialing a number with immaculately manicured nails. She waited a few moments before talking into the receiver. “Sir, the Stanley referral is here.” A pause. Then her gaze sliced to me. “Go ahead. He’s expecting you.” I faltered, my heart pounding. He? I drew a deep breath and walked toward the double doors, my heels clicking on the marble floor. I knocked, and when a deep voice inside the room told me to enter, I pushed open the door— And stalled. Sitting behind a shiny black desk, smiling at me like I was a gift he’d been waiting to unwrap, was the man from the alley. The man who’d saved me. The man who had murdered for me. His icy blue eyes glinted with humor as he lounged in his chair, one hand resting lazily against his jaw. “Welcome, Bunty.” His voice was every bit as smooth and dangerous as I remembered. “I’ve been waiting for you.” I couldn’t catch my breath. He was sitting there. Behind that enormous desk, looking at me like a predator looking at prey. I’d gone over our alleyway encounter in my mind too many times during the past month, but I never figured I’d ever see him again. And here he was. Dustin Riot. My mouth was opening and shutting. Opening and shutting again. The words were there—Good morning, sir—but they stuck on my lips, barely above a whisper. His eyes didn’t waver from mine, but the look of condescending amusement twisted my stomach. “Don’t stammer.” I swallowed hard. “I—I’m sorry.” “Don’t apologize.” I bit down on my lips. He extended a hand, waiting. “Where’s your resume?” I dug into my bag, frantically pulling out the neatly typed sheet and laying it on his desk. He didn’t even glance at it. Instead, he grasped the paper in his hand, ripped it into half, and tossed it into the trash can beside him as if it was nothing. I blinked. My mind went blank. What… “I’m not going to need that,” he replied calmly, and my skin crawled. He indicated the chair in front of him. “Sit down. I have a couple of questions for you.” I obeyed immediately, smoothing my skirt a hundred times as I sat, my fingers curling into a knot in my lap. His blue eyes pinned me. “You’re going to be one of them, aren’t you?” I blinked, surprised. “One of—?” “One of the little pity things that drift up here pretending to be the most innocent pieces of the world.” His voice was smooth, with a touch of mockery. My hands curled tighter. “Let me tell you something, Lucy Cheng.” He inched forward, his movement slow, calculated. “I don’t care what becomes of you.” My breath halted. “You could have died that night, and finding you was a matter of luck.” His lips curled into something that would have been a smirk if it wasn’t so cruel. “So don’t stare at me like I’m some kind of messiah. Because I will kill you before you ever get the chance to worship me.” I shut down completely. I didn’t realize I was holding my breath until my chest burned from the lack of oxygen. This wasn’t the same man that man. That man, despite how frightening he’d been, had still stood up for me. This man? He couldn’t have cared less. I opened my lips to respond, but before I could say one word, he stepped back, eyes scanning me as if I were nothing. “Anyway, Miss Cheng.” His tone shifted, becoming cold, detached. “Come back in two weeks.” I blinked. “What?” “Now, you’re not ready for this job.” My stomach dropped. Not ready? My fists tightened in my lap. “But… you didn’t even look at my resume. You tore it up. How can you—” “Decide whether you’re worth my time?” He tilted his head to one side, goading me with his eyes. “I already did.” It seemed like the room just dropped a few degrees. I should have been mad. I should have gotten up and stood up and walked out. But all I could manage was just sit there, stunned, as Dustin Riot leaned back in his chair and looked at me like he had already planned out exactly how my life was going to go from here. I barely noticed the taxi drive away as I walked to my apartment, my head in a knot of rage and something else I refused to name. The conversation replayed itself in my mind, repeating over and over, each word sinking deeper into my skin. I don’t care what happens to you. I will kill you before you ever have the chance to worship me. A shiver ran down my spine, but not from the night air. There was a well of heat in the pit of my stomach, making my legs stagger. What’s the matter with me? I detested men like him. Men who thought they could patronize women, men who had an unchecked ego, men who wielded power as a bludgeon. And yet…. My hands clenched into fists as I swallowed hard. He was so damn gorgeous. The curve of his lips shaping every word, every syllable flowing from his lips like something forbidden. The curve of his dark brows rising in perfect, effortless disdain, daring me to resist—to rebel against him. The timbre of his voice surrounding me, rough and smooth at once, like something dangerous. Like something that would consume me whole. And God have mercy on me, I couldn’t wait to be consumed.

    Lucy’s POV Thin curtains let sunlight stream in, casting golden stripes over my dirty floor studio apartment. I was on the bed, staring at my phone screen, the time moving slowly like molasses. I’d been lying awake all night, tossing and turning, rehearsing Dustin Riot’s words in my head. “Come back in two weeks.” Two weeks of waiting? Getting ready? For a job that I hadn’t gotten ready for? I didn’t know what. But I knew I needed to go tell Marcus. He’d want to know. Slipping on jeans and a messy grey sweater, I pulled back my hair in a bun and grabbed my battered leather bag, and stepped out into the steamy city morning. The brief walk to Marcus’ flat was a burdensome one, each step laden with possibility. At the high metal gate, the guard did not stop. He simply pressed the intercom and let me in with a brusque nod. Whether he knew me from all the times that I had hung around wasn’t clear. Probably. I walked between neat hedges and marble water features to the elevator and pressed the button trembling. My guts were tight little knots of fear, nausea churning at the back of my throat. By the time I reached his penthouse floor, the door was already open. Marcus never locked when he was expecting me to come by. “Morning,” I breathed as I went inside. The air was heavy with the scent of roasted coffee beans and burnt toast. The living area, floor-to-ceiling glass windows, was immaculately tidy, the external skyline defined by the glass panes, light casting from glass surfaces and cream sofa. Marcus stood at the kitchen counter, his hair wet from the shower, dressed in a plain white t-shirt and black sweatpants. He looked up directly in my direction, his dark eyes letting go when he saw me. “Hi.” His voice was husky with sleep. “Come here.” I slid into his arms automatically. He wrapped them around me, holding me hard against him, lips planting against my hairline. “You didn’t sleep well,” he muttered against my scalp. “No,” I panted, my voice cracking. He withdrew enough to look down at me, his thumb tracing under my eyes. “Tell me.” I took a shaking breath. “I went to Cole Industries yesterday. For the referral job.” And?” He raised his eyebrows, waiting. I bit my lip, my eyes filling with tears. “I… I did. I think. He told me to report in two weeks.” “That’s terrific news.” “No, Marcus.” I was trembling my voice. “You don’t understand. He despises me. He—he ripped my resume up. Told me I wasn’t ready. Told him he didn’t care if I died.”. Marcus’ jaw locked, his dark eyes blazing with something feral before he masked it with calm. He cupped my face, held me steady so I couldn’t turn away. “Listen to me, Lucy. You’re going to take that job.” The words clung in my throat. “But—” “No.” His tone was stiff, unyielding. “You’re going to go back there in two weeks and do what you have to do.” I stared at him, shocked. “Why? ” “That’s why,” Marcus interrupted, releasing me and moving back to grab the coffee pot and pour himself a cup. He didn’t move quickly, but rather with a deliberate slowness. “Guys like Dustin don’t do anything without motive. If he invited you to come back, it’s because he needs something. And whatever that is, you’re going to learn.” My gut dropped, my knees buckled. “Marcus??” “I’m telling you to stay alive,” he growled, then took a rough breath, shoving his fingers through his hair. “Lucy. this guy isn’t just your boss. He’s half-owner of half the underground syndicates in this city. He’s volatile, yeah. But he’s also somebody you don’t cross. And I need you near him, now.” “Why? His gaze met mine, dark and bottomless. “Because he’s the one that I can’t control.” The words sent a cold finger tracing down my spine. Marcus had always protected me. Loved me, in his own strange way. But this. this was not love. This was control. I swallowed. “What if he discovers the truth?” “Then he’ll kill you.” That was nearly casual, like forecasting the weather. “But he won’t. You’re smart. You’ll keep him safe.” I could feel tears welling in my eyes again. “Marcus… I don’t want to do this.” He drew closer to me, his arms around me again, his mouth against my temple. “I know, I know. But you must.” There was a rustle in my pocket and my phone leapt out, breaking the stifling silence. I pulled it out, my heart thudding as I glanced at the name on the screen. Unknown Number I glanced up at Marcus, who nodded once. “Answer it.” Shaking hands, I swiped to answer and held it up to my ear. “Hello…?” Silence. And then a menacing low laugh that had every muscle in my body freeze with terror. “Don’t get too cozy, Bunty.” I stood stock-still, my mouth dry. “Mr… Mr. Dustin?” “You thought I’d let you disappear for two weeks without a string?” His voice was smooth, like velvet running over razor blades. “Check your email an hour from now. You’ll see your first assignment.” “A-assignment?” I gasped. His laughter became raspy, the shivers running down my arms. “Don’t panic, Lucy. It’s not more than you can handle. Yet.” The line fell silent. I was standing there, phone held to ear, my heart racing so hard I could hardly hear anything else. Marcus rested back and watched me, sipping his coffee as if nothing was wrong. “Want to know what he said?” he inquired. I gulped. “He… he’s assigning me a task.” Marcus smiled, but the joke wasn’t there. Only shadow. “Good. Let the game start.”

    Lucy’s POV The sun had long since set by the time I finally got up from where I had sat curled up on my old couch, knees pulled into my chest, staring at the blank television screen. The lights in my apartment were off, the only light coming from the streetlamp outside my window, casting long, linear shadows on the peeling paper and cracked ceiling. My head rested against the rough fabric of the couch as ideas raged inside me, a ceaseless storm battering every recess of my brain. How did I get to this place? I imagined waking up tomorrow morning and walking back to that little café on 7th Street, asking if they would give me the old job back as a cleaner. They would most likely. They were always short of workers to clean tables, wipe up spilled coffee, disinfect the bathrooms after closing. I could all but imagine myself again in that little bathroom, scrubbing urine stains from cracked tiles, my knees aching, my hands red and raw from harsh chemicals, the air heavy with bleach. At least there, nobody gave a damn who I was. Nobody expected anything of me. Nobody could hurt me. A sardonic laugh escaped my lips. But Marcus would never allow anybody to do that. I shut my eyes and pictured his face—serene, inscrutable, with that flash of ownership in his dark eyes. He’d never do it aloud, but to him, me cleaning was a slap in the face. A humiliation. His little Bunty, on her knees for other people. His pride wouldn’t permit it. But if I worked for him—okay, worked with him at his company—I’d be vindicating his mother. The same woman who’d stood in front of him and told him, to his face, that a girl like me wasn’t worth the air we breathed. A burden. I recalled what she had said when we initially met, statuesque in her cream-colored Chanel suit, pearls glinting at her throat, gazing at me as dirt on the heel of her red-bottomed shoes. > “Don’t bring your filth into this house, Marcus. She will only destroy you.” No. I wouldn’t give it to her. I wouldn’t legitimize her by running to Marcus for a job. I was independent. I had survived in this city alone since I was sixteen. I wasn’t about to let that start now. My stomach bunched up in torment, the bitter truth of my decisions seeping into my marrow like cold, weighty stone. There was only one other option left. Dustin. My own breath was taken at the thought of him. His icy blue eyes. The way his voice slid under my skin like silk stretched to the snapping point with knives. Why would a man like him need me for his secretary? He’d thought so little of me. That much was certain. To him, I was a disposable little girl with trembling fingers and no backbone. He’d told me himself: You could have died that night, and discovering you was an accident.” And why… Why go to the trouble of hiring me? To have me on stand-by. It did not make sense. Unless it was exactly what Marcus had explained. Control. Or maybe humiliation. A game to him, to see how far he could push me before I finally snapped in two. A tear slid down my cheek, tracing over the curve of my chin before it dropped onto the couch cushion. But even as I shook with fear and confusion, another consideration whispered its way through the back of my mind. He had saved me. I shut my eyes and let the memory wash over me, stark and sharp as if it had happened yesterday. That alley. The metallic flavor of blood in my mouth as I screamed, the cold concrete against my arms as I tried to wriggle away, the heavy reek of sweat and cheap alcohol from the man pinning me down. His laughter echoing in my head. And then. silence. A shadow falling across me. The bitter smell of gunpowder. Welts of warmth on my cheek that I had not realized were blood until I opened my eyes, blinked, and saw his body lying over me, still. And standing over us, looming, was Dustin Riot. Calm. Cold. His gun hanging at his side, smoke curling from the muzzle, his face a mask as he looked down at me. That was the first I had seen his eyes. Those same cold eyes that scared me now. But then. at the time, they were salvation. They were the sole assurance that I existed. That someone cared for me enough to stop a monster from annihilating me. My heart writhed in torment. Why does it make my chest ache just to remember that? I hated him. I hated everything that he symbolized. Power. Violence. Condescension. But he had bought my heart that night, with blood and silence and one glance that said I see you. And now… now I was going to allow him to destroy it. My hand trembled as I lifted my phone and the splattered coffee table. The broken screen radiated blue light in the dark living room, illuminating my pale face and matted hair and red-lined eyes. A broken girl already. My breathing rose and fell in rapid gasps as I opened my email software. His letter waited, dark and cold, its words unblinking. I clicked “Reply.” My fingers danced over the keys, the words wavering in front of my drunken eyes. What do you even say to a person like that? My thumb descended, typing slowly, each word a nail into my own coffin. > Subject: Re: Assignment Mr. Dustin I’ll be there at midnight. I accept the job. – Lucy Cheng I read it twice, my stomach twisting with ill. Then, before I could wimp out, I pushed Send.

    🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303076”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

  • Cold and Ruthless; The CEO Diamond

    Diamond’s POV I sat in front of the vanity mirror, getting dressed by two stylists and their assistants. One was applying makeup to my face, while the other was almost done with my hair. I was looking stunning, like a bride should, as my hair was curled in a retro bun, leaving two strands on each side. The makeup on my face was exquisite, with a double-layer foundation and bright red lipstick. My brows were carved like waves, and my lashes were straightened with light mascara. A pair of shimmering pearl earrings on my ears and a pearl necklace around my neck. It was the day of my wedding—the day a new name would be added to my precious name. The day I’ll be married to the love of my life, Max I met him two years ago, and I fell in love with him at first sight, so without hesitation, I agreed to become his girlfriend when he asked me out. We were good together, and last year he unexpectedly proposed to me. We were all on vacation on the islands, and he declared his love on the seashore. Of course, I agreed to marry him. It seemed different when I was with him. He understood me more than anyone, and without a doubt, he was my missing rib all along. “Is everything ready?” Liam asked loudly when he burst into the room. Liam was my dad’s driver and his most trusted guard. “Everyone is already waiting for you,” he added. The stylist seemed to be done with my makeup and hair. “Where is Max?” I asked nervously, straightening my long, beautiful red wedding dress. “Don’t worry, diamond. Max is at the venue already, and you’re just being nervous,” Mr. Liam reassured me, and I couldn’t help but gulp down the lump forming in my throat. I touched my neck and noticed the platinum necklace Mom gave me wasn’t there. I turned to the stylist. “Where is the platinum necklace that was around my neck just now?” I asked, and she looked away before mumbling, “I don’t understand what you are talking about, ma’am; there was no platinum necklace.” “What do you mean by there being no platinum necklace? I can’t get married without it. It’s my lucky charm. No way.” I groaned. Mom gave me the precious necklace as my wedding gift. How could she lose it? “It’s fine, Diamond; you need to take a deep breath. Can you do that for me?” Liam asked, taking a step closer. I took a deep breath and turned to face him. “I’m fine. I just need my mother’s necklace to calm down.” Liam looked at me wide-eyed. “Uh, Diamond, do you not want to marry the love of your life over a necklace?” I shook my head. “Good, because if you don’t marry him, I know a bunch of ladies who would love to, without hesitation.” He said that, and I shot him a deadly glance. “Fine. Let’s go.” I said it grumpily. I took one last look at myself in the mirror before following Mr. Liam. ………… It was an autumn wedding that was being held at sunset. It had always been my dream to hold my wedding on the beach. The weather was a bit dark, and the scenery before me was breathtaking. It was exactly the wedding of my dreams. This arrangement was perfect; it matched how I had imagined it to be. Red rose petals were spread all over the floor in a straight line, and I needed no one to tell me that was the point where I was going to walk through, hand in hand with my dad. White and pink Lily flower petals were spread all over the other places. There were green leaves too, representing nature. Lighted lanterns and candles in heart shades and shapes hung on the man-made trees in the surrounding areas. With small line lights of different colors shimmering in the dark and the chair and table for receiving guests covered in red and white linens, it looks just like my fairytale wedding. The paparazzi and reporters were everywhere, which didn’t surprise me. For a moment, I wondered how much preparation my parents had put into this wedding. It’s funny how my parents loved Max at first sight and how they encouraged us to attend this wedding. I walked down the aisle dressed in my red wedding gown while holding a rose bouquet. The red gown was utterly gorgeous, with sparkling pearls and diamonds all over. It had joints with white laces, and the length covered a long distance backward. The smile on my face was the most sincere of all time. I could see smiles on everyone’s faces who were present. They all seemed happy that I was getting married. Pleasant, slow music was played as I headed confidently toward the end of the aisle. I could see the priest and Max dressed in black suits. He has an exciting smile on his face. I turned to my right, and there were my parents and my younger sister, Fiona. My smile instantly dimmed at the sight that just welcomed me. Why was Fiona dressed in a red wedding gown as well? Fiona smiled proudly as she snarled at me. My nervousness kicked in tenfold as she walked up to Max while holding the hem of her dress, then hooked her arm around his. I gasped out loud when I noticed Mom’s necklace on Fiona’s neck. I wasn’t going to believe my eyes. Why was Max smiling and looking affectionately at her? And Mom and Dad? The guests looked at Fiona, taking pictures of her dress. My world came crashing down as they both turned to the priest. The guest started clapping and cheering. I looked around, only to discover that no one was paying attention to me. All their attention had always been on Fiona the entire time—from the very beginning. I wiped the sweat dripping from my forehead. The atmosphere was already suffocating me, and I panicked. My mind yelled at me to turn back and run away, as I vaguely understood what was going on. But my feet were too stumped to move, and I found it hard to lift them. Here was my chance to run away since all the attention was on Fiona and Max, but I couldn’t do it. The fear of what was about to take place wracked my nerves. “I do.” I was startled out of my thoughts as soon as I heard Fiona’s reply. “Do you, Max Zachary, take Fiona Xander to be your wife, to love and to cherish, to be with her during the worst times, in sickness and in health, in good and bad times, till death do you both apart?” My heart was beating so fast. My face speaks so much about my ongoing emotions. Was he going to do this to me? His silence was an unspoken answer. I gulped, waiting patiently for his reply. “I do,” came his reply. My lip parted as my expression paled and my body quivered. I just couldn’t believe Max could do this to me. He loved me, and I loved him. Hump! What was I saying? We both fucking loved each other! Trains of questions railed through my mind as I held on to my broken heart. “What happened? How did it happen? What went wrong? ” I thought with disbelief, unable to gasp at the significance of what was happening. I was the best girl for Max. He dislikes Fiona. So did he suddenly lose love for me and find my sister more like him? He could have talked it out with me if he felt we could no longer continue with the wedding. But why the humiliation? “Then I pronounced you both husband and wife. You may now kiss your bride.” The priest announced it, and the crowd let out a cry of vivid happiness. My world was almost falling apart as the priest declared them husband and wife. Tears compiled under my eyes quickly as they flowed down, doing great damage to my makeup. I felt a tightness in my chest. They were married. Under my watchful eyes, Max got married to my sister. “Oh, God!” I whimpered. Endless resentment and pain surged in my heart. My body trembled. Max turned to Fiona, who had already faced him. His hand moved to her face, lifting it gently by her jaw. His thumb rubbed softly on her face. His gaze was affectionate, and he let a satisfactory smile play on his lips. I stared at them with tears clouding my eyes yet again. The same seductively plumped lips that bloomed a different feeling in me—the same lips I had thought only belonged to me. Slowly leaning his head down, Max captured Fiona’s lip in his, letting her feel the softness of his lips. I shut my eyes in disgust and bit harder on my lower lip.

    I was humiliated publicly, and it was not something I could tolerate. I frantically looked around. Everyone seemed to be engrossed in them. I felt the drumming in my chest. Why did my parents encourage me into this marriage just to humiliate me this way? Why? I couldn’t find the right answers to my question. They both broke the kiss, and the two of them unanimously turned to look at me. Just when I opened my mouth to speak, Fiona beat me to it. “Hey sister,” she said, emphasizing the word ‘sister’ mockingly. Fiona got to where I stood and then chuckled while eyeing me like some disgusting creature. I simply sniffed and wiped away my tears. She smiled when she saw me do that. “Seeing the great diamond this way gives me so much joy!” She laughed, and I gulped uneasily. “W..hy me?” I stuttered, staring at the lady in front of me. She smirked and looked at me hatefully with her blue eyes. She and I were not alike. She had blonde hair, and mine was brown and medium-length. She was much shorter and thinner. Her big blue eyes were bright, just like the blue of the sea, while mine were bottle green. She shrugged and tapped on my shoulders. “Hey, pumpkin. You should blame it on your mother,” she said, and I wheezed. “This is the fate she left you with,” she added. “My mum…” I muttered and slowly turned to look at Mom, who was now beside her. “Mum. What’s she talking about?” My lips couldn’t stop recoiling. I stared in awe at the woman I’d taken as my mother all these years. She watched me grow up. She was my mom. Then what was Fiona ranting about? We peered at each other with different insinuations. “Mom…” I called with my tone fully held back. “Yeah. That’s right. I’m not your mother!” She replied. I shook my head, not wanting to believe it. “It’s not true, right?” I asked, taking failing breaths with many thoughts dribbling through my head while trying to comprehend what she just said. My mom, Mrs. Sharon Xander, scoffed with an eye roll. “Mum…” “I’m sadly not your actual mother, so stop with the picky title now that you know,” she snapped. I was beyond wordless; the capability to express myself in words was lost in my system as I stared dumbfounded at the woman in front of me. “I probably should tell you everything, right? You deserve to know,” she suggested rhetorically. A weird smile formed on her lips. “I got married to your dad when you were just a year old. I was already pregnant with Fiona. So we got married, and then I found out something shocking.” She giggled and smirked at me. “W…what do you mean?” I muttered with my lip partly agape. She smirked afterward and faced me with a vicious look. “Who’s my mother?” I found myself asking after finally processing their words. “Well, your mother.” She paused momentarily, taking a sniff and wiping imaginary tears from her eyes. “Your mother was a prostitute,” she said. “What?” I jerked in shock. “Your father can explain much better. But I’ll help him out a bit,” she grinned, and her face contorted with anger and her eyes narrowing with fiery intensity. “Yes. Your mother was a high-class prostitute. She cheated on your dad, and the product of that filthy relationship was you. She deceived your innocent dad, who did nothing but love her. She was just a flirt and had to die of a serious sexual infection. Your father found out when she was dead. You were just a year old. He was heartbroken and drank himself into a stupor. We had a one-night stand that resulted in me getting pregnant with Fiona. Since I was already pregnant, we just went ahead and got married. We considered taking you since you were just a year old. I thought you’d be a good girl, but you were just like your mother. It took us all these years to finally get revenge on you. Revenge for what your prostitute mother did to my husband!” Mrs. Sharon Mrs. Sharon Xander continued, her voice dripping with disdainful superiority and punctuating her words with sharp, accusatory gestures. “It’s not true,” I muttered, not believing a single word she just unleashed. My eyes turned misty as I listened to those words. “Yes, baby. It’s a lot to take in.” She made a soft sound as she came close to me. I moved my gaze to Dad and pointed a finger at him. “Does that mean you’re not my dad?” I mumbled. “Arghhh! I’m going crazy.” I laughed like a maniac as my body fell to the ground. “Father…” I cried. “I’m not your daughter? What are they saying? It’s a dream, right? I want to wake up from this horrible nightmare,” I cried. “You heard her right. You’re just like your mother. I shouldn’t have considered taking you in after finding out you’re not even my daughter,” Dad finally said, and the whole place went silent. Even the sound of a dropped pin couldn’t be heard at this moment. “You all are lying!” I murmured. I thought I was embarrassed by Max, but this was the biggest humiliation. “That’s a lie, Father. You’re my father; how can you say such a thing? It’s unforgivable!” I gritted my teeth in rage as more tears fell from my eyes. “All these years, I have tried my best to believe you’re my daughter. But you’re just nothing like me and only a pain to me! Do you even know how much I disgust the sight of you?” He shrieked. I subconsciously moved backward and leaned on one of the chairs for support as I tried to look directly into the eyes of the man I have always called Dad. I was starting to feel weak and didn’t think I would be able to move my body, which was slowly turning into a log of wood. “Your mother was a well-known prostitute. I thought she changed when we got married, but she fucking played me!” he shouted, throwing a file at me. “A picture of your mother and a DNA test that proves I am not your freaking father!” He yelled. I slowly picked up the file. I tore it open and brought out a piece of paper and a picture. My mouth opened slightly as I burst into uncontrollable tears. It was freaking true. They are not my parents. “You see, we’re not even related. I don’t know if I should rejoice or not!” Fiona giggled. “Wow, it’s true, Diamond. Look! We aren’t your parents,” Mrs. Sharon said with a tone of caricature. “All these years, I’ve been thinking of how to get back at you. I wanted you to feel the same pains your mother made me pass through. I wanted you to go through all of it. It finally happened when you introduced Max to us. You see, it was all a game. We planted Max in your life just to ruin it.” She flaunted her wedding ring right in front of my eyes as she mocked the engagement ring on my finger. I couldn’t do anything but stare blankly at them. These are the ones I called families, or rather, they’re the ones I’ve known as families. “How could they do this to me?” I lamented. Everything I was made to believe was nothing but lies. “I hate the resemblance she shares with you; it makes me want to do more than ruin your life. Ugh!” He spat with deep aversion over my body before turning back and walking away. I felt my world threatening to crumble as everything became silent. “Your mother is a prostitute, and you will make no difference,” Mrs. Sharon said. “Nothing is true. I won’t believe it,” I argued. Why was everything happening so fast? “Oh, poor being. Are you saying the DNA results are fake?” She asked with sarcasm. “It’s best if you just accept your ugly reality. Don’t be dense, Diamond.” She muttered and crouched down next to me. She touched my hair, and I shrieked back in fright. “Seeing you broken like this makes me happy. I pray it breaks all that makes you human and alive into pieces. When you reach that stage, darling, I recommend you choose death!” She said it to my face, emitting a dark chortle at the end of her sentence. Before I could understand what she was saying, Mrs. Sharon hugged me and faked a sob. I was taken aback by her sudden outburst, which was way out of line after this divulgence. “That’s right; now you can leave and won’t have any reason to come back.” I bit my lower lip. Now I understand why she did it. Of course! No one heard except me. She patted my hair afterward and stood up. Looking at me one more time, she sauntered away, and murmuring arose immediately. “You disgust me, Diamond!” Fiona spoke up. “I can’t believe I was made to believe you were my sister when you’re not close to that!” “When I found out you were nothing but a prostitute’s daughter, I felt the urge to strangle you to death. I couldn’t believe I had a thing with the daughter of a prostitute. I was fed up with rage toward you. I was so glad when Mom told me about her revenge game. We had to work Max, who was my boyfriend, into your life. We encouraged you into this marriage just to break your ego and push you into the mud,” she said. I wiped my tears. I wouldn’t let this little thing see me in tears or plead for her mercy. “You see, I got the wedding ring while you only have the fake engagement ring,” she mumbled, showing off her wedding ring right in my face. “pft! It’s such a shame.” Fiona said and walked to pick up an already prepared bucket of mud water, which hasn’t been oblivious to me all this while. She took it and walked back to me. She splattered it all over my beautiful dress. “That’s right! For everything your mother caused my dad. You are the daughter of a prostitute.” She growled, and I couldn’t help but burst into another round of sobbing after seeing my beautiful wedding gown ruined. I look around as the paparazzi capture everything. My gaze went back to the ground as I cried harder.

    I kept sniffing, trying to control my tears, but it was to no avail. I hated my life. I despised my mother, who brought me into this horrendous world. They destroyed my life; they destroyed everything. It was Mom, and she just had to involve me, who knows nothing about their messy vengeance. “You punk!” Fiona made to slap me, but Max held her hand. “That’s enough, wifey. You look stressed. We still have our honeymoon to go for,” he said, wrapping his arm around her waist tenderly. She shot me a glance and walked away. Not saying a word, I held onto my mom’s picture and the DNA results. I stood up and subconsciously walked out, not minding the hateful eyes staring at me. It began raining. I walked like a zombie into the rain, crying. I could never have imagined my life would be crumbling like this right in front of me. Not on just a normal day, but on a day that was supposed to be my wedding. “Why do you have to be my mother?” I murmured in tears, staring at the already wet picture. “I hate you!” I mumbled and broke down in a wail under the rain. The next day, I stood, staring at my supposed father’s house, which now looked strange to me. The house I grew fond of was The only place I could find comfort in was now anomalous to me. I slept at the church last night since I had nowhere to go. My red gown looked tattered, and my hair was messy. No doubt, I stink. I sighed, and without another thought, I entered. I met them sitting down, eating chicken, and watching a movie while laughing endlessly. They didn’t notice me. “Mother,” I called slowly and bit on my lower lip. That’s right! I shouldn’t have spoken the word ‘mother’ She is no longer my mom. They all turned towards me, and I gulped down Dad, Mom, Fiona, and Max. They all look like a big, lovely family without me. “The princess is finally home,” Mom laughs sarcastically, and Fiona joins her. “I only came to get my things.” I swallowed hard and walked away, making my way toward my room. I entered my room and sighed again. “Hey Diamond, you better don’t forget anything. You won’t be allowed in here once you leave,” Fiona said. I turned behind and lo and behold, she was right behind me, leaning against the door. “I just came to supervise. You might just take what’s not yours. Your mother is a prostitute, and you might be a…” She paused and shrugged. I scoff and balled my fist. I eyed her but didn’t say a word. This is my junior, talking to me like I’m just nothing. “This punk!” I growled silently. “I won’t,” I simply replied. “There’s nothing precious to steal anyway!” I added. “That’d be amazing,” Fiona giggled. “I thought you were wise, but you’re just a Moron, diamond. We’ve been dating behind your back for two years, and you couldn’t tell. Gosh! Darn foolish!” She giggled. My face turned pale listening to all she was blabbing. “It’s okay. You have him. What else are you afraid of losing?” I asked. “Of course, nothing! He’s my everything.” She chuckled. I squeezed my eyes shut, trying to keep the tears at bay. It still hurt. “I should go into acting. My skills are damn awesome!” She giggled and walked away. I sighed and walked to my closet. Just beside my closet was a trash can. I saw my clothes wet and dripping in it. My chest tightened immediately. These are the only expensive clothes I have. I washed and arranged them thoroughly before coming back to see them wet inside the trash can. I knew for sure that they did it. Picking out the clothes, I walked out of the room furiously. “Seriously! Why would you guys do such an inhumane act to my clothes?” I yelled, descending the stairs. I was trying so hard to hold back the weepings. “What’s wrong with you, Diamond? What are you yelling at again? Those clothes were bought with my father’s money. I chose whether you have them or not,” Fiona said. I could hear Mom chuckling. Oh, now I get it. I smiled and nodded my head as I vaguely understood. “Okay,” I said, and they were taken aback by my sudden outburst, which was way out of line. Yeah! I wasn’t going to show weakness in front of them anymore. “You should leave!” The mother suddenly chimed in. I nodded again, like the moron I am. “You’re taking longer than expected. I can’t stand seeing your face. It makes me remember your shameless mother. I cursed myself for not being able to kill her with my bare hands. It was such a pity that she had to die of that sickness. I wish to kill her, and staring at you right now, I wish for nothing but to rip out your head. Get out, diamond!” My presumed father shrieked. I beamed and shook my head in disbelief. “You’re unbelievable, Dad. How can you say such things about my late mother, your wife?” I asked helplessly. I was just gaping and blinkingly at them. “I will take my leave now.” Without waiting for their response, I walked out of the house, maintaining a smile on my face. Once outside, I bent down and encircled my arm around myself. That’s it! I broke into uncontrollable tears. The cries I seem to have been holding in front of them all this while. I hiccupped and squeezed my dress. Soon, I felt people surrounding me. “I can’t believe she was able to show her face; how despicable.” “A child of a prostitute is also a prostitute.” “She’s shameless, just like her late mother.” “What did you expect? Birds of the same feather stick and flock together.” I frantically looked around and saw people gawking at me with contempt and revulsion. I gobbled it down in chagrin. A cold shiver ran down my spine. I passed on my gaze back to the ground again. I could hear their scornful laughter. My eyelids twitched a bit. The mist in my eyes rolled down. “I detest you, Mom. How dare you do this to me!” I cursed as my tears dropped. “I did nothing wrong to deserve all this. I disdain you! I hate you!” I murmured, hitting my chest. The tears dropped from my cheek and fell. I felt a car stop in front of me. I didn’t bother to look up since I was still in tears. “Poor bestie” I heard a familiar voice and was forced to look up. “P..pinky,” I stuttered, staring at my long-lost best friend who just came out of the car. “W…w”—my brain couldn’t figure out what to say. “Let’s leave. These places look like misery,” she muttered. I was slowly feeling dizzy, and my vision was blurry. I only managed to nod. ………….. “Diamond, are you okay? Geez, you look like the living dead,” she said. I didn’t reply but instead encircled my arm around her waist, hugging her. She didn’t try to push me away but instead embraced me back and stroked my hair. “I will go make you a hot chocolate. You need one,” she offered, and I nodded just like a baby. We disengaged from the hug, and she walked into the kitchen, I reckoned. I sighed and gaped at the room I was in. It was small but well-arranged. I presumed it was just her little apartment. Pink returned a few minutes later and handed the cup of chocolate to me. “What happened to you, bestie?” She asked worriedly after I took the cup from her. I didn’t respond immediately, and Pink understood as she gave me more time to get myself “Max…he” I just couldn’t say it. The words were too stiff to let out “What are you saying? Please tell me everything, bestie. I need details of everything that happened,” she urged. “Max played me. My parents are not my parents, and they were the ones that planted Max in my life,” I finally blurted out. “They all deceived and used me,” I muttered and hiccupped. My voice was cracking. Pinky stared at me weirdly. She slowly took the cup of chocolate from me. “You should get some sleep, bestie; just go to bed, and we will discuss this later in the evening. You’re not even in your right state of mind, and I can’t pick out a word from what you’re saying,” she muttered. She helped me lie on the bed and made to leave the room, but I held her arm. I was scared. Was she going to leave me like everyone else? “Don’t go anywhere pink. Don’t leave me too,” I muttered as tears rushed down my cheeks. I heard her sigh before patting my hair. “I’m right here, by your side.” – – – – – – My eyes fluttered open as I welcomed the familiar scene, the smell, and the warmth of it. The door opened, and Pinky sauntered in. I grabbed my head, trying to recall how I got here. I went to get my clothes and then was humiliated all over again. I was taunted by the public, and I met Pink. Yeah! That’s how I met her. “You’re awake. You should wash up and come have dinner,” she said, and I nodded. Pink kept stealing glances at me as we ate dinner. She sighed and finally asked. “Are you alright?” “Huh- -” I looked up, and my eyes met hers. “Sure. I’m fine!” I swallowed hard and looked away. In an attempt to make no eye contact with her. “Are you going to act like things are alright?” She asked raising her brows. I didn’t reply or look up as I chewed gently on my food. “Seriously?” She chuckled, and I flashed her a fake smile. I bit my lower lip, and slowly, I told her everything. She was only surprised that the Xanders are not my real parents, but she was not surprised that Max ditched me. “That bastard!” She balled her fist. My pupil dilated. “You knew.?” I asked, astonished. “Diamond…” “Don’t fucking lie to me, pink,” I yelled. I knew her too well. I was already familiar with the expression she makes when trying to cover up. She was my only friend in high school. Pink was a weakling back in school. The Guys bullied her a lot. I hate bullies, so I salvaged her a lot of times, and surprisingly, we ended up being best friends. We graduated together and went to the same college. We lost contact just when I met Max two years ago. I had only introduced Max to her once. “It was obvious. I could tell just by meeting him once. You won’t believe that bastard secretly asked me out when you both were still dating,” she said, and I gasped. My mouth opened widely. “Pink!” I yelled, and she shrugged. “You wouldn’t have believed me if I had told you. You were blindly in love with him. You were crazy and all over him too!” She said that, and I bit my lower lip. She was right. Max acted mischievously towards Fiona, and I could have figured it out right away if I wasn’t crazy about him. I sniffed again. “I should have known. I was blindly into him. It was obvious Max never loved me, but I felt reluctant. My parents were suddenly interested in me when they found out I was getting married. I should have been suspicious, but stupid me thought they were doing the best for me.” I said, and my mind flashes back to a month ago when I was making preparations for my wedding.

    Backtrack to a month ago. We were all having breakfast together except Fiona, who just left her meal halfway a moment ago. I will be meeting up with Max in the next hour. I guessed he had planned another surprise date already. “How are your wedding plans coming along?” Dad asked after taking a sip from his red wine. I came to a halt, putting down the knife and fork I was using to cut my steak to give my dad my full attention. “Everything is fine. Max suggested we send out more invitation cards next week, but I declined. We have invited more people already. I don’t want something grand, just small and simple,” I replied, moving my gaze back to my food. “Huh?” Mom looked at me, surprised at what I just said. “Does the Xander family look like a joke to you? You’re our eldest daughter and the only heir to the Xander empire. Your wedding ought to be in grand style,” she said, before turning to face her father, who was sitting next to her. “Right, darling?”She asked. “Huh,” Dad looked at her; his mind was somewhere else at the next minute. “Yeah, that’s right,” he said. “I’ll invite all the wealthy and influential people. Close and faraway businessmen. The media will be everywhere to capture the great event. I’ve already arranged a venue. You should check it out when you’re less busy,” Dad said, and I gasped. “Dad!” I whined. They seem to be doing everything for my wedding. My parents never found me interesting, or rather, interested in what I do. But, ever since my wedding news broke out, they seem to be paying more attention to me. I bit my lip. “Oh, I see.” That was all I could mutter. “Everything is ready for your big day. If you need any help with anything we fail to acknowledge, let us know, alright,” he said. I forced a smile. “Yes, Dad,” I said uncomfortably. I was having trouble getting used to their sudden interest in me. I dropped my spoon since I was no longer cozy. I wiped my mouth with the napkin. “I’ve got to go,” I said, staring at my wristwatch. “But you haven’t finished your meal!” Mum said with concern written all over her face. “I’m full, and I don’t want to keep my fiancé waiting,” I said, and I rushed out without waiting for their response. I opened the door but came to a halt when I saw Fiona and Max outside. I was surprised since Max told me to meet him somewhere. I noticed Max wiping his lip while Fiona was trying to fix her dress quickly. “You didn’t tell me more about your fiancé. I mean more.” She winked and licked her lower lip. It was red and plump —like someone who just had an aggressive kiss. I turned my gaze to Max. “I decided to pick you. I was tired of waiting.” I frowned as he stuttered nervously. Fiona smiled mischievously at us but said nothing. “Let’s go,” I said rather, and he simply nodded before kissing my forehead. “I can’t believe you’re getting married, Diamond,” she said excitedly. “Right, who would have thought that someone would marry you over me? Your fiancé is one of a kind,” she remarked, winking. I clenched my fist as I gave her a quick look. I was already used to Fiona’s hurtful comments since she never for once concealed her hostility towards me. Still, I couldn’t help but feel awkward, especially since I was with Max. I hate the fact that she will not hesitate to make fun of me, be it in private or public. I felt mortified. “Sisters or not, Diamond is someone I admire for who she is, so sister-in-law, I hope you don’t mind me saying this, but I’d appreciate it if you would stop taunting my fiancée,” Max said, causing me to look at him with surprise. I wasn’t expecting him to respond to Fiona’s parody of me. He’s usually a calm and collected person. What he did took me by surprise, and it made me happy. “Let’s go, darling,” he said, taking my hand in his. I gave Fiona a middle finger as I walked out with Max. “I shouldn’t have spoken to your sister that way. I’m sorry,” he said once we were outside. “It’s fine.” I caressed the back of his hand. Fiona deserved it. I was grateful that he defended me. “I love you,” he whispered. My cheek flushed, and I stared deep into his eyes. One of the reasons I love this man. “I love you too,” I replied sweetly. I was surprised as he grabbed my waist and leaned me against his car. “What are you doing? Someone might see us. “Who cares? We’re getting married soon,” he said softly before touching and lifting my chin. I simply shook my head before closing my eyes and allowing him to devour my lip. His tongue brushed across my bottom lip, asking for entrance, and I granted it with ease. I felt him smile as my mouth opened wider under his. “Mmm,” I moaned louder for Fiona to hear. His breath was hot, and I felt a smile crawl onto my face as we kissed, both hands tangled in each other’s hair and bodies. I gently pushed him away from the kiss. He bit my lips, causing my cheek to turn bright red. “Come on, stop seducing me,” I said, and he smiled mischievously before kissing me again. – – – – Back to the present, I shut my eyes, recalling everything. “Ugh! I can’t believe I’m such a fool. I didn’t see their plans.” I lamented. “You’re not doing it again, right?” Pink asked, and I sighed. “I don’t enjoy seeing you like this—that you look like a fool crying over a man. Does it make you feel good?” she sneered. I sighed, and she ran her finger through my hair. I sniffed. I’m not going to shed any more tears. I’m going to get my revenge on them for all the embarrassment and humiliation. I’m going to make them pay. All I need is to become powerful and I’ll be unstoppable. The next morning, I woke up with a throbbing headache and a broken heart as I felt empty. Yeah! right. Everything will always be the same. My family took vengeful revenge on me just because my mother was a prostitute. They used Max as a tool to get to me. I was betrayed and insulted publicly. A strong feeling of animosity for Fiona and the Xander family surged in my heart. I was determined to assert revenge for my embarrassment. My phone! Yeah, my phone. It was with me at my supposed wedding. I remembered taking it when leaving the church. It has been with me all this time. I touched my body and felt nothing. That’s when I remembered I was in another dress. Pinky’s own to be precise. I frantically looked around and saw it on the stool beside the bed. I sigh in relief. I might have kept it there without knowing. I picked it up and opened it, but I was shattered upon seeing all the love letters I have sent to Max and my dark secrets online. A video of us kissing and making out was all over the internet. Max’s face was covered in the video, leaving just mine. I shut my eyes in pain. How dare he do this to me? I love him. I do love him, but why did he have to treat me like this? Did I do something wrong to him? Have I sinned for him to punish me like this too? “What have I ever done to you too?” I shouted resentfully and finally burst into tears. My eyes began to tear up as I read the hateful criticism. “Are you crying?” My subconscious mind said that, and I sobbed hard. “Did you expect me to laugh after that?” I sarcastically asked. “There’s no place for me. How can I possibly walk in public? They finally ruined me. They’re all jerks. Right, all humans are jerks. I can’t leave it on anymore,” I muttered, and without thinking, I found my way to the kitchen. Dropping my phone, I grabbed the knife at the counter. I shut my eyes as I held the knife up high. “I can’t do this anymore. I’m sorry, pinky. I’m stupid and selfish. I’m ashamed to live The world will taunt me. I will be devastated. This is the best option for me,” I muttered. I closed my eyes with deep regret as I lowered the knife.

    I was about to stab myself with the knife when a message popped on my phone. I stared at the message to see it was sent by an anonymous, with only four words content: “You are a diamond.” The knife subconsciously fell from my hand. “I’m diamond…” I muttered as well and fell to the ground. But who was the sender? My stomach rumbled, and I groaned. “I can’t possibly think when my stomach is still growling,” I thought. The kitchen door opened, and Pinky entered. “Oh, bestie!” She muttered. “I went out to get some foodstuffs as you were fast asleep, and I didn’t want to disturb you,” she said. “I should prepare breakfast; you must be hungry.” She added. I lazily stood up, and that was when she noticed the knife on the floor. “Careless me. I might have left it when I hurried out,” she uttered as she picked it up. I said nothing. I grabbed my phone and left. – – – – – A month later – – – – – I was home all alone. Pinky left earlier, saying she has a meeting with her dad. Pinky is a billionaire CEO’s daughter, but she chose not to depend on her parent’ wealth and just build her world. She had dropped off her card for me to buy lunch since she didn’t cook. I couldn’t believe I still had a friend to rely on. She left without a trace two years ago. I thought I had lost a friend, but she surfaced and helped me just when I needed it most. Ever since I rescued her in school, I guessed she took it upon herself to look after me. I bit my lip as I unclad myself and found my way to the bathroom. I returned with a towel around my body. I went to Pinky’s small closet and started rummaging through it for clothes to wear. I chose a grey gown and put it on. It reached my mid-thighs. I took one of her low, flat black shoes and put it on. I combed my long brunette hair and looked in the mirror. My eyes weren’t red anymore, but they still looked like I was going through hell. I sighed, put some powder on my face, and put a little pigment of the lip into my lips. I stared at the mirror, and I look a bit okay now. I sighed again and grabbed a bag before leaving. My feet stumbled on the floor as I kept walking. My gaze never left the floor. I was nervous and oblivious to where I was going as well. I didn’t notice the old Jeep that was already close to me. “Argh!!!” I screamed out the next minute. The Jeep came to a halt just when it was about to hit me. The driver alighted from the car and was surprised to see it was me. Wait a minute. Did he know me? – – – – – The wind kept blowing. And our hair cascaded along with it, and it felt surreal how calm the situation was now. He was gaping at my bottled green eyes. I gazed back at his hazelnut-brown eyes. The man right in front of me was a demi-god. He looks like some sort of good-looking devil. like those I read in books. Over his head was his black hair gelled straight to the left side with some strands sticking out of it in perfect ringlets. The strands fell dos into an exceptionally rounded profile that’s smooth and beautifully carved. A socket, housing enticing muddy-color orbs that have such cute lashes flapping over them. His nose was another piece of perfection, inches away from his heart-shaped pink lips. Lining on both sides of his profile was a thin beard that ran down the surface of his chin, colliding at his jaw area. The scruffy pieces of hair moved up from his jaw, around his mouth, and beneath his nose as a thinly lined mustache that suits his manly look. This all accounts for his flawless, handsome, and breathtaking face. My eyes crawled over to his broad shoulders and chest, which clashed with a white ruffled shirt that wasn’t fully buttoned and left his upper trunk slightly visible. From where I sat, she could catch sight of how fit he is, from his thick arms to his large torso muscles against the shirt he wore. Gosh! This man here is every lady’s dream. He looks like a Greek god, literally. I could tell that not only his face was godly, but his body was more than that. I immediately looked away, but like a compelled being, my eyes came back, returning to look at him. His eyes never left mine either, and it seems we were engaging in a staring competition. There was silence between us. We could be seen in one of the most expensive restaurants in the city. He took me here as his ‘treat’ for almost hitting me with his Jeep. Gazing at him, I can tell how wealthy he looks. His aura smelled of power and money. He’s already ordered food, but none of us seems to be interested in the food. My stomach rumbled for the umpteenth time. I groaned and slowly took the glass of red wine and sipped from it. The wind blew again and, “Let’s get married,” he said, and I choked on the drink. I coughed, clutching onto my chest. I stared at this man. He’s too good-looking to be a psycho. “Let’s get married. I’ve searched everywhere for you, diamond.” He repeated, and my eyebrows knitted. How the hell did this stranger know my name? Who is he? “Hmm,” I thought. His face was still expressionless. He knows I look troubled. I had millions of questions buzzing inside my head. “You don’t belong to high society; you’re ordinary. You’re not royalty; they say” he muttered, and I was forced to look at him. I coerced a smile. I’m not going to argue, nor am I going to fight. He’s right. I’m just ordinary. The daughter of a prostitute “But there’s one thing they all seem to forget: A diamond is just like an ordinary stone; it just needs a polisher to gloss it and tell its worth.” He said this, leaning his back slightly on his seat. My eyes were delighted. No one has said these words to me. I felt the urge for him to hug me and console me. Who was he? How come he knows me too well? “Life couldn’t have treated you any better. Just by giving you the name Diamond, I knew for sure you weren’t going to end soon. You’re a diamond. You just need the lucky one to shine you into effulgence. That lucky one is right beside you,” he said, and my eyes twitched. ‘Do I need a burnish? Am I going to get one to get back at those who have stabbed me in the back?’ I thought looking confused. “let’s make a deal and I will grant you all the power you need for your revenge.” His words were calm, but they sent shivers down my spine. “But what makes you think I’ll agree to this?” I asked, my voice a bit lower than expected. Was this Greek god affecting me? “You look smarter than I expected,” he said, finally taking his glass of red wine. He gulped it all in one go before facing me again. “I don’t have a habit of making deals that will only benefit myself, you know,” he smirked. “We both know you need my help. You’re just the exact woman I need. We are strong, fearless, and we both desire one thing: revenge,” he said, ememphasizinghe the word ‘revenge’. I was lost in thought. Is this right? Did I need to make a deal with this man just to get my revenge? “What did you think?” His hoarse voice asked, and I jolted from my trance. I was a little nervous as I stared at him again, but it faded as I concluded my response. “Alright then, what’s the deal?” I asked.

    🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303077”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

  • The Heiress Woke Up Married To The Ruthless Billionaire

    The woman’s eyes sparkled as she gushed at what the man was about to do. She trembled, her right hand flying to her chest. Her high school dreams…they were coming true. But her dreams were about to shatter as a baritone voice cut through the dimly lit hall. Words that seem to stall the two love birds. “There you are, Mrs. Walton!” “ Mrs. Walton?” The beautiful yet confused woman asked, wearing a deep frown. Did he miss his way? She took a closer look at the man who exuded nothing but wealth. And beauty. A high cheekbone with chiseled jawline which would make even the finest Greek god ashamed of their beauty. He was tall, and broad-shouldered in a three piece suit standing just a few feet away. His hazel eyes were watching the woman like he had every right to be there. As if, the woman was committing treason…or whatever. The woman turned around to see if he was addressing someone else in the hall. Yet there was none who seemed to be familiar with him. She turned to look at him again and couldn’t help but notice he had a smirk playing around his lips. A dangerous smirk yet it went straight to the woman’s heart, making her giddy. The strange man called the name again and pointed directly at her. “Yes, You, Mrs Walton. You are the one I am talking to.” The woman blinked, unsure of her next words. He didn’t look like he was joking, and he definitely didn’t look like someone who would want to blackmail her. His outfit alone screamed wealth. A man standing next to the woman bit hard on his lips, his patience weaning by the second. With a fierce looking gaze, he shot up from his kneeling position and angrily took a stance between the woman and the meddling man. “What the hell do you mean by that?” He snarled. The air was filled with anger and viciousness, yet the meddling man was unperturbed. As if the angry man was nothing to him and his anger was like the cries of a baby. The meddling man’s smirk grew even larger, staring at the angry man. He was enjoying every bit of it, the woman could tell. She was angry too. He just fucking ruined her engagement. Before the woman could react, the stranger took a single step forward. He didn’t raise a hand, didn’t say a word, instead his pointy hazel eyes locked onto her hand, the one with the Star Diamond ring. He wore a scanning look, searching and waiting. As if genuinely expecting recognition, but all the woman felt was a shady void and seething anger. However, there was this very little but vague familiarity about his face but there were no memories attached to it. Was he mistaking her for someone? Or had she really met him somewhere? Then, slowly, her gaze started to drop downward. To the ring on her finger. The one that had startled her this morning. And unlike before, this time, a flash of memory surfaced. An image of her, sliding the ring onto her own hand. And just as quickly as it appeared, it vanished again. The woman looked back at the stranger quickly. He was so much closer now. His hazel eyes looked more alluring, as if it wanted to suck her in. And as for his voice, it carried a passionate hiss even as his eyes were desperately staring at her. “Tell him, Elara …. Tell him who you belong to.” His gaze burned into the woman’s eyes, and for the life of her, she couldn’t understand why her throat went dry at the sound of his words. “What the hell was going on?” she mused, expecting an answer. From anyone. *** EARLIER THAT DAY The rays of light hit softly on the woman lying on the spacious and luxurious bed. The light glow from the morning sun shines on her delicate skin and blonde hair, making her look serene. Beauty was just a mere word to what this woman exudes. Elara Clarksville, the heiress to the Clarksville empire. As Elara drowned in the sweetness of the morning slumber, a banging head and an aching body made her yawn tiredly as her eyes slowly opened, taking in the intricate designs on the wall. “ Tired…” Elara whispered to no one as she yawned even more loudly. This time, she covered her mouth with her hand. Then, Just as she began to lower her hand, she felt the brush of something cold against her cheek. The sensation had come from the same palm she had just covered her mouth with. When Elara checked quickly to observe, a glint from her finger hit her eyes. With a squint, she took a glance and her eyes almost popped out of its socket. “A diamond ring.” It looked stunning, too expensive, and unfamiliar. One look at the ring and Elara could tell even money couldn’t buy it. It was the highly sought after Star Diamond. “Where did this come from?” Elara murmured in confusion. It was obvious she could never afford this. As Elara sought the reason why she had such an expensive ring, her head started banging once again. This time, it looked as though there were fragments of memories flashing in her mind’s eyes. She shut her eyes tightly, trying to replay the events of the previous day. Starting from her business trip, the final moments before Elara returned to her penthouse, anything that could explain not just this ring but how she even returned back to her home and this room. But there was nothing tangible. The memories had not disappeared completely, they were just blurry pictures, too dull to make complete sense. Elara exhaled finally, shaking off the awkward feeling. “It must have been from Josh…” Though, this was an awfully luxurious choice. It was almost impossible for Josh to afford it. It makes no sense, yet it was the only reason that she could grasp. With a sigh, she pushed the thought aside, getting ready to freshen up. Just then, Elara received an incoming call. One glance at the name on the screen and her face broke into a tired smile. “ Josh Love.” The caller was Joshua Hudson, her boyfriend. Without hesitation, Elara sat down again on the bed as she grabbed the phone. “ Josh,” she greeted softly. The deep, affectionate tone on the other end made her chest grow lighter. “Meet me at Le’Cross tonight. Eight sharp. And wear something stunning.” He had finally said. There was a small silence. An expectant brightness appeared in Elara’s eyes. She knew exactly what this was. She had spent years waiting for it, actually. “Of course. I wouldn’t miss it.” Elara managed to whisper. Elara wanted to ask about the Star Diamond ring, but the call had already ended. Instead, she stared at a blank spot on the wall, her smile brighter than ever. It was finally happening. Josh was going to propose to her. “God, I can’t wait.” As Elara prepared to leave minutes later, she thought of her best friend, Abby. About how she would have been perfect for helping her choose a dress, but she was unavailable. And even if she weren’t, the fact that Abby had never really liked Josh very much would have dulled her enthusiasm. Instead, Elara called her trusted secretary, Samantha, who was already waiting outside her room. The moment Elara mentioned her plans, Samantha squealed with so much excitement that it left her even surprised. “ Sam, you can’t be this excited because of the proposal.” Elara chuckled, amused at how people loved proposals so much. “ Sorry, Miss. Clarksville. I-” “ You don’t have to apologise, Sam. I love it too!” Elara grinned, motioning for them to leave. She can’t wait to say yes to Josh. At 7:50 PM, Elara arrived at the venue in the dress Samantha had picked. She walked with confidence even though she was nervous. The click clack sound of her heels could best describe her heartbeat right now. Then, at a table near the terrace, she saw Joshua in a charcoal suit. He was looking extremely dashing, the perfect description of her Prince charming. Elara exhaled, as the butterflies were exploding now in her stomach. She managed to stop herself from grinning like a lovestruck high school girl. Then their eyes met. This was the long awaited minute. Joshua had since risen from his chair, reaching into his pocket just as Elara moved closer. “ Another ring?” she whispered, beaming with smiles. For a second, Elara caught a look of confusion on Joshua’s face but it disappeared as it came. She watched as he wanted to say something. Instead, he smiled faintly before he brought out a velvet box. Another ring for the official proposal? But just as Joshua was about to initiate his first words, a voice from behind cut him short. A voice calling someone a Mrs. Watson. Elara and Joshua jerked their heads towards the sound. The dim lighting of the hall was unable to hide the extremely handsome face. A man she had never seen before. And who the hell was Mrs. Walton?

    As Elara was stuck by the man’s words, she stared deeply at those eyes once more. They didn’t seem to lie. But if the meddling man wasn’t lying, then what actually happened? No one could answer her. Only the urge to go to him seemed stronger. Elara took a deep breath as she scolded herself. Why would she think of being with a stranger and betraying Joshua? “ Tell them, Elara. Let them know who you belong to…” the meddling man said again, this time he took out a file as a faint smile danced around his kissable lips. Elara couldn’t stop herself. Barely audible, she let out a question-like answer. “ You belong to-me?” Her heart wanted to know what the hell was happening. She tried to process the weird declaration from the stranger and even her weirder question. Elara swallowed hard as she tried to make sense of it. So her sudden forgetfulness wasn’t a result of stress? Has something really happened to her? Like something really serious? Even though the earlier murmurs from the other people in the hotel lounge who were watching them from the corners had started to go down, Elara could not say the same thing about their stares. Stares and poking gazes that seemed to bore holes into her skin. The embarrassment was killing her. Then, in a sudden forceful movement, Joshua lunged forward and grabbed Elara’s wrist, yanking her toward himself as if to protect her from the meddling man. As if to make a statement that he, not the stranger, truly owned her. Elara felt touched by Joshua’s reaction yet something was nagging at her. Could it be the man’s piercing accusatory gaze or the fact that the man was too quiet? She wanted to stop all of these but before she could even react, the stranger took a single step forward yet again and when he spoke, it was with a calm tone and an easy gesture. His expression was a hidden facade of a brewing storm. “ Careful, Hudson, that’s my wife you’re touching.” Elara’s face squeezed. The atmosphere became even tense with the man staring intently at Joshua, a faint smile etched on his face. ” Hudson?” Elara squinted, staring at the stranger, at the certainty in his expression. So he also knew Joshua? Could that also mean he wasn’t just making empty claims? Now overwhelmed, Elara ripped her hand from Joshua’s own and took a step back, away from both of them. She was about to go crazy! The smirk of the stranger deepened. And then, with a pointed motion, he signaled at something on Elara’s left-hand side. Joshua’s eyes followed the trace of his finger. Elara bit hard on her lips, her hands clenched tightly too. She somehow knew what he was pointing at even before checking. It must be it. Nevertheless, Elara still checked, and there it was, just like she feared. Her voice was shaky and inaudible. “That damned ring.” The same ring she had been questioning, not just since she woke up but literally a few minutes ago. “ It fits you perfectly, Mrs. Watson. Just like when you first put it on,” He murmured. His hazel eyes caught the confused look on Elara’s face. With a shrug, he added. “ Or are you saying you don’t also remember slipping it on?” Joshua’s eyes instantly met Elara’s as if he, too, was genuinely interested in her answer. But she couldn’t speak. She doesn’t know or remember anything. Elara took another small step back, shaking her head faintly as she started to feel an ache in her head. It was so excruciating that she let out a loud grunt. Then a second flash appeared, right when the aches stopped. The same one that showed her sliding the Star diamond ring onto her finger. Then just like before, it disappeared again. Elara gasped while Joshua’s eyes narrowed at this point. She could not exactly tell what he was thinking, but he was looking quite doubtful. The stranger sighed, almost as if he was tired of the charade, except that there was no charade here. They were drowning in this mystery together. Without another word, the meddling man reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone. And when he lifted it, he turned its screen toward Elara. It was showing a document. That instant, it was as if she was struck by lightning and showers of meteor. Elara didn’t move at first, her eyes popping out as if the pair wasn’t enough to see whatever document the meddling man was holding. She was damn too frozen and too stupefied to reach for it either. Nevertheless, the meddling man stepped closer, closing the space between himself and her. With a face that seemed to defeat even the noblest of all prince charming, he urged her to take it. If it wasn’t such an awkward situation, Elara just might have given in to those luscious lips. Even if it were her engagement. She quickly shook those dirty thoughts from her as she collected the documents. Alas, some situations can even be swayed by a man’s beauty. Still battling between her supposed lust and the situation at hand, Elara heard Joshua’s heavy breath. Someone other than her was getting anxious. Joshua, who was now close enough, leaned in as well to see. His curiosity was like a piercing tip of a dagger at Elara’s chest. And her swaying heart shrink in embarrassment. How could she daydream of a stranger in the presence of her fiance? Then, reluctantly, she reached out and collected it. The thumping sound of Elara’s breath was the only sound she could hear, not until her eyes caught it. It was right at the beginning page of the document. “Elara Clarksville ” Written in block letters. Attached to it, was the surname he had addressed her with earlier. “Watson” The same surname attached to the name which she believed was his first name. “Leo Watson” So his name was Leo? But Elara still did not remember meeting anyone with this name. It was just a vaguely familiar name like the name of one of her many business associates. Then it clicked. Wasn’t the Watson family among her top business partners? However, Elara pushed that thought aside. His name wasn’t her problem right now because the damn document was none other than a fucking marriage certificate! Her supposed marriage certificate with this Leo guy. Elara’s heart jumped as she began to stagger back. When did all this happen? The stranger’s voice, full of a quiet finality, broke through her thoughts once more. With a tsk and a rather mocking sigh, Leo asked while casting a side glance at Joshua. “We were married three days ago, sweetheart. Or do you not remember?” “What?” Joshua snapped out in anger and disbelief. His already feigned concern faltering like the air he was eagerly breathing in. But Elara was too stunned now to care about Joshua’s outburst. Three days? She gasped at the absurdity yet when she opened her mouth to refute it, no words came out. The stranger was reaching out for something else in his pocket. And when he pulled it out this time it was an envelope. He moved quietly, walking to a nearby table and setting it down with deliberate care. Elara turned back to the man, allowing her head to spin with a hundred different possibilities. What if this was a setup? What if someone wanted to sabotage her, to ruin her engagement, her career? This was not particularly unlikely. With this thought, she turned back to the fellow with cold eyes and a tone that was even colder. Elara snarled. “ I don’t care who the hell you are, but I swear to God, I will have you arrested when I get to the bottom of this!” Leo didn’t even flinch. If anything, Elara’s limp threat appeared to amuse him further. Then without bothering to give a response to her threat, he straightened his suit. With a faint smile, he blurted out coldly. “You have three days, darling. That should be enough to say your goodbyes.” And just like that, Leo turned and walked out. Elara’s gaze was enough to shake the walls of the hall yet the straight back of Leo was more like the Great walls of China. Elara breath out for a few seconds before she turned to Joshua, desperate for something that made sense. But he looked even more shaken than she was. More anxious, more lost. Joshua ran a hand through his hair roughly. Elara wanted to say something but before she could say another word, his phone vibrated. He pulled it out, glanced at the screen then froze. His expression transformed to a blank mask. Then, without a word, he turned and stormed out. Elara wanted to stop him. To follow him, but her legs wouldn’t move, her voice wouldn’t come. She was left standing there, lost. The whispers around the room were growing louder. Her world was falling apart, because of a stranger and a forgotten memory. In her shattered state, her phone beeped with a message. And her face became even more pale.

    “ Mrs. Watson, don’t even think about escaping from me.” That was the message on Elara’s phone. It was a strange number, which obviously belonged to her newly acquired husband. “ Fuck you all!” Elara cursed, yelling loudly as she made her way out of the hall. Not even the calling of her name from her close friends could stop her from going berserk. She was on the verge of breaking down. As soon as she got into her car, she intended to get wasted in a bar but a message from her best friend made her change her mind. She made a U-turn to her penthouse, instead. By the time Elara got back to her penthouse that night, she was exhausted all around. The day had been a complete and utter nightmare for her. Feeling grumpy, she took a few confused steps into her living room. She needed a cold bath and a hot tequila to bring her back to sanity. Elara flung her bag on the sofa and made her way inside the house, only to see a dark slender figure lurking inside. “ Fuc-” Elara swallowed the remaining words when she took a closer look. It was Vanessa Montgomery, her best friend. And judging from the wide grin on her face, it was obvious that she had no idea of the eerie roller coaster Elara had just been through. “ You know I can fucking kill you, right?” Elara asked, gripping her chest tightly. If not for the strange happenings tonight, Elara wouldn’t even flinched at the sight of a vampire. However, today’s event have left her muddled headed. “ Not before I listen to your juicy tale of proposal with that boyfriend of yours,” Vanessa responded, rolling her eyes. Elara slumped on the sofa, thinking of how to tell her best friend that she was already married to a stranger which she had no recollection about. “So… you’re getting married to Joshua, huh?” Vanessa went further to ask, her tone filled with disappointment. Vanessa had always hated Joshua and Elara had no idea why. Elara let out a short, sharp bitter laughter. “ Oh, Vanessa. If only you were half right!” Vanessa, who was ready for another round of lecture, frowned slightly. She took another look at Elara and realized her friend was looking way out of the box. Standing up abruptly with a dagger like gaze and anger that would literally destroy a nation, Vanessa let out the stem. “ Did that son of a bitch cheat on you? I swear I am going to maim him right now!” Elara who was feeling depressed suddenly sprang to her feet to hold back her dearest goddess of war. “ Vanessa, please calm down let me expl-” “ Elara, are you defending that cheater?” Elara was having strings of headaches rushing in at once. If anyone had cheated, that would be her! ” I am the one that cheated!” Elara let out, not believing those words came out from her mouth. Vanessa who was all swords and guns was taken aback by her friend’s words. She blinked rapidly as if she was in a dream. ” You-You cheated on Joshua?” Vanessa managed to ask, squinting her brows. The Elara she knew loves Joshua and would never cheat on him. What the hell was happening? ” I think I cheated big time,” Elara breathed out, bringing her bag closer. Vanessa wore a confused look and was about to ask what Elara meant, but the latter didn’t let her. Instead, Elara pulled the envelope from her bag and threw it at Vanessa. She caught it with both palms, blinking in half confusion and half alarm. “What’s this?” Elara sank onto the nearest chair, reclining without support. “Read it, And tell me if I am gradually losing my mind.” Vanessa hesitated with her inquisitive eyes on her for a second, then finally she carefully pulled out the papers. The moment her eyes landed on the words, those pairs of eyes were on the verge of spilling. Luckily, the socket held them in place. Elara didn’t need to see it again to know what she was looking at. It was the same thing that destroyed her engagement. Elara Clarksville & Leo Watson. They registered their marriage three days ago, and below it, was her signature, sitting prettily. Her own goddamn signature, displayed as accurately as it could be. Vanessa looked up at Elara, her face pale, her voice a whisper. “Elara… what the hell did you do in Las Vegas?” If Elara had the slightest answer to thst question, she wouldn’t be on the verge of breaking down. Chuckling to herself dryly, Elara gripped the edge of the table like someone on the verge of lunacy. Her world spinning way too fast. “I have no idea.” Vanessa stared at the certificate, trying to make sense of something that simply didn’t make sense. Elara leaned back tiredly. She didn’t need to hear every word as she had already seen what mattered. But then Vanessa did something Elara did not expect. She looked up sharply. And then, instead of simply confirming what Elara already knew, she started reading aloud while Elara squinted at her words. Something wasn’t right. Elara must have missed. The smug look vanished from her face. This wasn’t just a marriage certificate; It was a contract. Silence fell as the last words of the stranger sounded again. “You have three days!” In one swift motion, Elara shot up from her seat, finding energy where she had none before. And soon, she closed the distance between Vanessa and herself in three quick strides. “Give me that.” Vanessa barely reacted before Elara snatched the paper to see things for herself. “The agreed terms are binding, and neither party may annul the agreement before the stipulated time frame unless under extreme circumstances, as outlined in Section 5, Clause 3…” Elara went numb. “This isn’t real.” She pulled away from the document, staring into the vacant space. If she had indeed signed this, she would have seen this clause. She would have read it for herself. But she didn’t. Elara remembered nothing about doing so. And yet the sight of her own signature was challenging her now. It was there, perfectly aligned. Elara shook her head. This was impossible. She couldn’t stay still and watch herself getting played about like a sitting duck. Her hand reached for her phone, as she turned on the internet. If this Leo Watson was real enough to actually marry her and do all these, then he was real enough to be found. It was time to remind him that no one was really a ghost in this new age. Without further ado, Elara typed his name into the search box, her fingers moving faster than her mind could keep up. It was about seven straight minutes of typing, scrolling, and zooming, but she found nothing in the end. Absolutely nothing! No social media handles? No business records? Zero news commentaries? Not even a whisper of his name. He was literally a ghost even on the internet. Elara’s went numb. What the hell had she gotten herself into? Vanessa had since hurried over to Elara’s side, her presence barely noticeable until she murmured. “How does a man who can pull something like this off have no online presence?” Elara stared blankly as she couldn’t think of anything. She was confused at everything. She didn’t know what was worse now, the fact that she was trapped in a legally binding contract with a stranger or the fact that the stranger didn’t even exist. “ As if the marriage wasn’t strange enough. I had to add ghost-wife to it,” Elara murmure, forcing out a dry laughter. She was definitely going crazy. “ Who the fuck are you, Leo!” She almost screamed her lungs out. With barely concealed anger, Elara brought out her phone. She started scrolling until her eyes caught the contact. Henry Lancaster, her personal Lawyer. The phone barely finished ringing before he answered. “ Elara…” She blurted out, cutting him off. “I need you to help me draft some divorce papers…urgently.” There was a long pause, followed by laughter. “ Do you mean a prenup agreement? I heard you got engaged…” “ I am not joking, Henry. And it’s not a prenup, either,” Elara cuts in, biting back her anxiety. After a golden silence, Henry finally asked. “A divorce agreement?” “ Yeah. For me, Henry…” The silence that followed was thick with question, unanswered. Then Henry repeated, sounding aghast. “ Divorce agreement for you? Elara, you are freaking me out. You are not even married.” Elara smiled bitterly. “Well that makes two of us,” There was another silence, this one was heavier. When Henry spoke again, his voice had lost all it’s energy. “ Fine. Send me the details…” She was still on the phone when Vanessa’s scream made her look up. “ You’ve got to see this, girl. What the hell did you actually get yourself into in Las Vegas?” Vanessa asked, trembling as she showed Elara her phone. It was a news article. The moment she read the headline, Elara’s blood freezed. “Watson Group Announces New President. Leo Watson, the Ares of the Business World, Takes Control of the Family Empire.” The man she was trying to divorce was actually the brutal heir to the most powerful business empire in the United States. What the hell had she gotten herself into?

    Elara brow creased in a deep furrow as she sat poised behind the large mahogany office desk. Last night’s encounter still lingered in her memory and her mind was still consumed by the weight of her worries. She bit hard on her rosy hue lips. “ How possible was it to forget such an event? The day of my marriage.” Elara truly wanted to believe it all, yet this stranger, Leo Watson- how possible was it for her to marry her? How could she betray Joshua? Her slender fingers intertwined as she leaned forward, elbows resting on the polished wood. Her elegant, tailored suit of a muted blend of charcoal and navy complement her refined features. Yet, her creased brows couldn’t be erased. Elara was still lost in her thoughts when the door suddenly burst open to reveal her secretary, Samantha. Elara jolted with eyes wide.“What is it?” “There’s someone here for you, ma’am.” Samantha gestured nervously. With knitted brows, Elara stared past Samantha. She wasn’t expecting any of her clients this morning. Who could it be? “ He says it’s urgent.” Still lost in her thoughts, Elara heard Samantha’s words. Like a flash, her mind flew to that person. She held her breath. Was it the stranger again? Leo? Taking a deep breath, she gathered her wandering emotions before giving Samantha a signal. “ You can let him in.” In a matter of seconds, a tall man entered, with head slightly bowed. As he lifted it up, disappointment or relief rather, settled on Elara’s face. It wasn’t the Leo guy, though something about this other one’s polished attitude appeared similar. He placed a hand on his chest to say, “I’m Ishmael Ross, Mr. Watson’s personal assistant.” The mention of that name Watson made Elara tense. Samantha shifted awkwardly behind her while the Ishmael fellow started to extend a black phone toward her. “Mr. Watson would like a word with you.” Elara eyed it suspiciously. “I don’t take orders from anyone.” The man’s expression didn’t change. His arm remained outstretched. He must have learnt that calm certainty from his boss. That skill of preying on the desperation of their victims. Frustrated, Elara snatched the phone. Taking a deep breath as she pressed it to her ear. “What the hell do you want?” There was a pause at the other end. Then, Leo’s voice, smooth and commanding as always, declared calmly. “Be my wife tonight.” Elara grimaced, pulling the phone away like it had insulted her. “You’re out of your mind. I would rather die!” She gripped the phone so hard in her hands. “Do you hear me, Leo Watson? I am not your wife. I don’t want to be your wife. Hell, I don’t even want to be in the same airspace as you.” “Now, that’s just hurtful,” he mused. “We’ve barely even begun.” “We?” Elara’s voice shot up. “There is no ‘we,’ you lunatic! Whatever contract you have means nothing to me. I don’t know what kind of con you’re trying to pull, but I am not playing along. If I ever did sign anything, it was under duress, or maybe you even drugged me!” Leo chuckled again, that deep and infuriating sound. “Now, now, let’s not get dramatic. You signed willingly.” “I would rather believe aliens invaded my brain and forced me to do it.” “That’s creative,” he admitted. “But no. Just you, me, and your very clear request that I marry you.” “Oh, go to hell!” Elara snapped as she paced around her office. “And take your stupid contract with you. Do you think you can just waltz into my life, throw a piece of paper in my face and expect me to play the doting wife? You’re insane. ABSOLUTELY UNHINGED!” Leo Watson laughed again. He actually laughed like this was some kind of joke. “I was wondering when the insults would start.” “You want insults? Fine. You are an egotistical, manipulative, overgrown toddler with a god complex. A complete and utter—” “Do you kiss your fiancé with that mouth?” he interrupted. Elara gasped. “I am NOT your fiancé!” “ Yeah, you are not,” Leo agreed. Then he added, “You’re my wife.” Elara could practically hear the smirk in his voice. “Listen to me, you—” Click. She stared at the phone in disbelief. Did he just hang up on her? She turned to the personal assistant still standing there, the very one who had handed her the phone in the first place. He watched Elara with hands clasped in front of him like this was just another normal day for him. “Here.” Elara shoved the phone back into his hands. “Take this back to your boss and tell him…tell him…” She growled. “You know what? Don’t tell him anything. He’s not worth my breath.” “Whatever you say, Mrs. Watson.” Ishmael gave her a small, polite bow. Elara wanted to scold him but she controlled her temper. Instead she crossed her arms. “What kind of man laughs when a woman curses him out and tells him to drop dead?” The assistant merely adjusted his tie. “Mr. Watson is the kind of man who doesn’t take no for an answer.” Elara narrowed her eyes. “That’s not reassuring.” He nodded, like she had just confirmed something he already knew. “I’d urge you to attend the gala tonight, Mrs. Watson. At the very least, hear him out.” “That is not happening.” The man didn’t argue. He simply turned on his heel and walked away, leaving Elara standing in the middle of her office and looking like a mad woman. She needed air.

    “ Clock out, Tasha. Let’s meet for drinks,” Elara typed on her phone. “ Elara, it’s not even afternoon. You should be talking about coffee.” “ In or out?” “ Can’t say no to free drinks even if it’s during work hours. Your parents are going to fire us!” Grabbing her bag, Elara marched out of the office and headed straight to Lovers Lounge, where Tasha was already waiting for her with an expectant grin. Tasha Evermore and Vanessa were the only friends Elara had while growing up. Tasha was partly adopted by Elara’s parents after the incident that happened when she was just six years old. Since then, Tasha has always stayed by Elara at all times. Due to her poor grades, Elara could only make her a receptionist in her company. Elara strode into the plush lounge, scanning the dimly lit space for Tasha’s familiar smile. Spotting her friend nestled in a cozy corner, Elara made her way over, her stilettos clicking on the polished floor. Tasha, dressed in a vibrant red dress, stood to envelop Elara in a warm hug. “Girl, you look like you’ve lost your last marble. What’s going on?” Elara slid into the luxurious armchair, signaling the waiter for a drink. “You won’t believe what happened, even if I told you.” Her voice trembled, and Tasha’s eyes narrowed in concern. “Try me,” Tasha urged, sipping her own drink as she brought out her phone. The waiter arrived with Elara’s drink, and she took a grateful sip, the cool liquid calming her frazzled nerves. Tasha reached out, placing a reassuring hand on Elara’s arm but she withdrew her hands as quickly as she placed them. “Pffft!” Tasha spilled out her drink before staring wide-eyed at Elara. “ What?” Elara asked, frowning and glaring at her. She just ruined her dress! But Tasha’s next words made her pause. “Engaged to a billionaire, huh? And you didn’t even tell me?” Elara groaned, pressing her fingers to her temple. How the hell did Tasha find out? She wasn’t at the engagement last night. “I am not engaged, Tasha.” Tasha nodded, but Elara knew she didn’t believe her. “That’s not what the news says.” Elara snapped her gaze to hers. “The news?” She pulled out her phone, flipped it around and sure enough, there it was. Her name, tied to Leo Watson’s in bold, glaring letters. An engagement announcement. Photos from Vegas. Elara gasped as she caught sight of one: Leo and her standing too close, his hand on the small of her back, her head tipped toward him like they were something real. Elara snatched the phone. “This is a misunderstanding.” Tasha snorted. “Yeah, sure. A misunderstanding that made the front page.” Elara shoved the phone back at her. “I can’t do this today. I’m going home.” Tasha raised an eyebrow. “Why? We barely started-” “ Like you said, it’s too early-” Tasha rolled her eyes. “ Yeah. Like I believe that shit. You are just going home so you can have a breakdown in private.” “Yes.” She sighed. “You’re not even going to come up with a good excuse?” “I am sick.” Tasha gave Elara a once-over. “ Lame. You look perfectly fine to me.” “I have a fever.” “No, you don’t.” Elara huffed. “Fine. I’m dying. Actually, I’m already dead. I’ll be buried tonight. Will you let me be now?” Tasha burst out laughing. “Girl, you are too much.” She waved her off. Elara’s hands were shaking. Her heart was still thundering in her chest from that absurd conversation with Leo Watson. It made no sense. None of this made any sense! Taking a deep breath, she threw Tasha an envelope“ Tasha, I am actually married to him-” “Elara!” Tasha screamed, her eyes almost bulging out as she stared at the documents. “Oh my God, are you seriously married to that man? I thought it was a joke!” Elara groaned, gripping the wheel tighter. “ Tasha, I don’t even remember getting engaged or married to him.” There was silence in the room. Then, “Wait. What?” “I don’t remember agreeing to any of this. I don’t remember signing any damn contract.” “ But the contract and marriage document says otherwise,” Tasha replied. Then she added, “ And it’s legally binding.” “ Yeah…” Elara slurred. Tasha sucked in a sharp breath. “Elara… that’s insane. Do you think someone forged your signature?” “I thought that too, but unfortunately I wasn’t drugged or coerced, and it’s legit.” Tasha let out a low whistle. “Okay, okay. Let’s think this through. You need to go to that gala and tell Leo you’re not marrying him. Simple. He should listen to you, right? After all, he cannot force you to the altar.” Elara laughed humorlessly. “You think he will just say ‘Okay’ and let me go?” “There has to be some legal loophole,” Tasha insisted. “No way you’re stuck with this for three years.” Elara groaned and threw her head back against the seat. “My lawyer already checked and there isn’t any loophole that can save me. Since I signed the contract willingly, I’m bound. And since I signed it two or three days ago, I can’t dissolve the marriage just yet. I have to stay married to him for at least three months before I can even attempt to get out.” “Three months?!” Tasha shrieked. “Elara, this is crazy! What are you going to do about Joshua?” Joshua! Elara’s heart ached at the mention of his name. The man she loved. The man she had spent years building a future with. How was she supposed to explain this to him? How could she throw everything away just like that? “I’ll try to call him,” Elara muttered in response. “That’s if he’ll even listen to me. My engagement is public news now.” Tasha sighed. “Elara, you know I’d burn down the world for you, right?” She laughed. “I know, babe.” “Good. Let me know if you need anything, okay? Even if we need to beat Leo Watson’s ass, I’ll do it with you.” “Thanks, Tasha. I need to go.” Elara quickly got up and left the lounge straight to her car in the underground parking lot. She took a deep breath and started the ignition, driving out of the parking lot and heading straight home. Her mind was a storm of thoughts, all centered on one name: Leo Watson. The man who, apparently, she was married to. The man who acted like her outrage was amusing. The man who for reasons unknown, had her life in a chokehold. Elara decided to call Joshua. She dialed his number. The call went straight to voicemail. In shock, she listened to the automated message. “Leave a message, and I’ll call back later….” Bullshit. Elara tried again, and it went to voicemail yet again. A sick feeling settled in her stomach as the driver pulled into her apartment building’s parking lot. She stepped out of the car alongside Tasha, still trying his number. Joshua wasn’t answering. Was he ignoring her? “ Give him sometime, Elara.” Elara reached the elevator, her finger hovering over the button when a voice called out to me. “Miss Clarksville.” She turned to see the front desk man watching her with a polite expression. “Yes?” “A dispatch rider came earlier. He left a package for you from Mr. Leo Watson.” Elara let out a loud, frustrated groan. “Can I go ten minutes without hearing that name?” The man chuckled and gestured toward the desk. “Would you like to see it?” She dragged her feet toward him as he brought out a large box and placed it in her hands. It was heavier than she expected. Her stomach went tight with anxiety. “What’s inside?” Elara muttered to herself, turning the box slightly. There was no indication, no label, just a plain black box with some fancy insignia and her name on it. She sighed, thanking the man before stepping into the elevator, clutching the box against her. What are you up to, Leo Watson?

    The elevator dinged open and Elara walked out, hurrying toward her private apartment. Balancing the box in one arm, she fumbled with the keys and shoved one into the keyhole. She placed the box on the coffee table and stared at it like it was a ticking bomb. Could it be? Her mind replayed the way he had laughed on the phone earlier that day, that deep and amused sound. Like he was cooking up revenge for her refusals. The man was truly insane and…alluring. Cautiously, Elara backed into the kitchen and grabbed the mop from the corner. Returning to the living room, she extended the mop handle and poked the box from a safe distance. Nothing happened. She exhaled, then decided to take a more aggressive approach. She let out a short shriek and began smacking the box repeatedly with the mop. When she finally stopped, she was panting heavily. Her arms were a little sore, and the box was slightly battered but still intact. No explosion, no ominous ticking, no puff of smoke. Maybe it wasn’t a bomb after all. Elara edged closer and pried open the lid an inch, peering inside like she expected something to jump out at her. Instead, she saw an exquisite fabric. Elara frowned and opened the box fully, pulling out a dress. It was a beautiful, sequined green dress with a halter neck. The fabric shimmered under the light of her living room. As she lifted the dress, a small note fluttered to the floor. Elara bent to pick it up and read the words aloud: “This will complement your hair.” She murmured. “I hope you’ll honor the invitation and attend the gala tonight.” “Go to the hair salon I reserved,” it continued. “ My driver will take you. With love, Leo Watson.” Elara blinked, totally speechless. She had no comeback for his cheekiness. “The audacity of this man!” Elara let out a frustrated groan and dropped the note on the coffee table. She was going to lose her mind! Her life had spiraled into a ridiculous mess; a mess where she was being forced to attend a gala she didn’t want to attend, because of a man she didn’t even remember getting married to. Meanwhile the man she actually loved wasn’t even answering her calls. Elara picked up her phone and tried calling Joshua again yet it went straight to voicemail. Her chest ached at the thought of him. Would he even believe her if she got the chance to explain? Or had she already lost him for good? Her heart constricted even further. Shaking her head, Elara shoved the dress back into the box. She had no choice but to go to that stupid gala. She needed answers, and the only person who could give them to her was the man orchestrating this entire nightmare. With a huff, Elara stomped toward the bathroom. If she was going to do this, she might as well take a shower first. Her head needed it. her nerves needed it. Hell, her entire existence needed it. The memory gap she have been battling with since the last time they met, resurfaced even more strongly like a red open wound. ** Elara arrived at the Dunes Event Centre, As Leo had instructed. The time was about 7:00 PM. It was the luxurious sight of power and wealth, enough to shake even someone as accomplished as her. However, she couldn’t care less. None of it mattered. The place was packed, a sea of beautifully dressed people chatting and sipping champagne. At the far end of the room a man stood on stage, delivering a speech. “Tonight, we gather not just as business leaders, but as a community and a family. In times like this, unity and solidarity are what helps us. A future built not on power alone, but on trust and on integrity. Let us remember that we are not competitors; we are allies.” The room erupted into applause, but Elara barely heard it. She snatched a glass of champagne from a passing waiter and downed it in one go. If she was going to get through this night, she needed alcohol and lots of it too. Elara looked around in desperation, trying to catch any sight of him but he was nowhere to be found. She scanned the opulent room from the grand entrance, then slowly her eyes finally landed on that tall, well-built figure that she could easily and weirdly pick out from any crowd. It was Leo himself. He was standing at the entrance, looking unnervingly posh in a tuxedo. And in that instant, the sight of him hit her with an unexpected force. She gasped, blinking twice as if blown into a trance. This wasn’t about the beauty of the place or the man, rather, it was because the sight of him had triggered that sensation she had experienced when she first saw him at the restaurant. It was the feeling of seeing someone she had met before. But How? When? Where? She shook her head slightly, striving to maintain her composure and focus. His expression stayed neutral, carrying his typical air of herstique. Finally, she approached him. “I’m here. Now start talking.” Leo’s gaze deliberately and slowly accessed what she was wearing, and the action nearly made her betray herself with a blush. But she held his gaze, refusing to switch. Finally, his eyes met hers, then he smirked. “Patience, Mrs. Watson.” After that, he offered her his arm, “Shall we?” She opened her mouth to protest, to demand answers, but something in his eyes held her captive. With the distinguished guests still around them, causing a scene was probably not the best option. Reluctantly, Elara placed her hand on his arm, and he led her further inside. As they moved deeper into the hall she saw something that suddenly made her stop, causing Leo to halt as well…two familiar figures. Elara was engulfed with emotions she had been suppressing since the incident. An urge to cry and the relief of finally seeing someone to vent to. She yanked her hands away from Leo and took brisk steps towards her parents amidst bumping into people, mumbling apologies to them as she walked past them. Yes, her parents were here too! Elara was sure they must have known about everything. When she reached her mother, she collapsed into the chair beside her. She turned to Elara and smiled. “Oh, darling, that dress looks divine on you. It really brings out the color of your hair.” Elara gritted her teeth at her. “ Some egoistic-” “Language, Lena,” Mrs. Clarksville chided, taking a dainty sip of her drink. Elara clenched her fist before turning to her mother again. “You won’t believe what’s been happening to me. That Watson devil lunatic named Leo Watson is claiming I’m married to him. There’s a contract, my lawyer says it’s legit, and I have no idea how it happened! I…” “ Easy, sweet,” her mother chided. Elara took a breath, searching their faces for shock, concern, outrage or anything at all. But they just smiled. And in unison, they said, “We know.” Her mouth fell open. “You… WHAT?”

    “We know about the marriage, dear,” Mrs. Clarksville said, avoiding “And we support it.” “You’re joking. FUCKING tell me you’re joking!” “Language, Elara!” her mother cautioned. They knew about it too? As she mused in her confused state, she heard her father’s next words. “It’s a good match, Elara. You’ll see.” She opened her mouth, closed it, then opened it again. What was happening to her life? Elara pulled away from them, rubbing her eyes in disbelief. Was she dreaming or something? These were her very own parents and they also agreed Leo was her husband. They were standing before her like ghosts, in the removed corner of the room, wearing expressions that suggested they had anticipated her shock. “What the hell? Are they also part of this?” She muttered inwardly, glancing between them in disbelief. They stepped closer, and as she made the attempt to question them again, her mother whispered in a hushed tone. “We will explain everything at the right time, dear. For now, just go with the flow.” Elara wanted to press further, but her father added softly, “Please, stay calm sweetheart.” She looked from them to Leo, like someone about to lose her sanity but she found herself at a loss for words. From a nearby corner, a man’s voice rang out, “Tonight, we celebrate the union of two great families: Watson and Clarksville.” Elara’s head flung toward the source of the announcement, her stomach dropping. The only thing she could do was step away from them, her heart beating as she observed again and again. “ This was way bigger than I had imagined.” Leo offered a brief smile to the room, then approached Elara again, taking her hand. The sound of applause erupted, and the guests who barely knew what was going on murmured happy words she couldn’t discern. With Leo so close again, another memory struck her vision like lightning. This one was different, more vivid than the previous. She saw herself, with eyes so red and hands gripping Leo’s jacket. “Marry me,” she had sounded so broken and desperate. Elara opened, closed and opened her eyes again almost staggering backwards. But Leo steadied her, his voice gentle. “You okay?” Looking dazed and still trying to come to terms with what she had just seen, she shook her head. “I… I don’t know.” Elara stammered. “ I will get you a glass of water,” Leo offered, smiling faintly. Elara’s heart raced, just staring at that gorgeous half smiling face. As Leo left, her phone vibrated with a message tone She glanced at the screen only to see that it was Joshua’s text. Without hesitation she hastily opened it. “Elara, I know a way to make him divorce you himself. Come to my place. Please. I can’t live without you.” Elara went quiet for like five seconds, stunned and equally curious Finally, she managed to respond. “I will be there in an hour.” She stared at the back of Leo, eyes wide with confusion. What does Joshua know? Minutes after Joshua’s text, she was still trying to get away from the party. She desperately needed to see Joshua. With pressed lips, Elara’s eyes kept darting in between her phone and the people around her. Joshua’s last words kept echoing in her head. What did he mean? What could he have found out? Elara trusts Joshua. But since last night after the failed proposal, he had ignored her completely. Why was he suddenly eager to divorce Leo? Something was unsettling in the way he had said those words earlier as if this was more than just a plan, more than just an escape route. His tone was off. Since this whole Leo saga, Elara could not exactly say Joshua has been the same. But who really was? Elara was still thinking of this when the sound of approaching footsteps made her ears strain. She turned around and was surprised to see Vanessa. “ He invited you too?” Elara asked, rolling her eyes. “ Yeah. A special invitation as the best friend of the bride…” Elara rolled her eyes at Vanessa’s dramatic words. Why host a bouquet to announce the so-called marriage? For all she knew, it was likely a scam marriage forced on her! “ Joshua texted me. He said he can help with the divorce,” Elara blurted out, facing Vanessa squarely. Although she knew how much her friend hated Joshua, Vanessa had always had her best interest in mind. Vanessa just let out a sigh of disbelief and disagreement as she stood beside Elara. She took a sip of her wine, her eyes stuck on Leo too. Then she nudged Elara playfully. “ It wouldn’t be bad getting laid by such a handsome hunk, right?” Vanessa teased, ignoring Elara’s words. “ Vanessa, you know that’s not…” Vanessa cuts her off quickly. “You’re not seriously considering Joshua’s words, are you?” Elara turned measuredly, meeting her frown and one brow arched in an annoyed battle. She knew Vanessa was definitely up to no good. Not ready to battle words with her friend, Elara just shrugged, “Vanessa, you know I desperately need a way out of this. And if Joshua really knows how, then.. then…” Vanessa cut Elara off with a dismissive shake of her head. “Or maybe he just wants to get in your head girl.” Elara allowed a thoughtful pause, then she tilted her head. But she just couldn’t bring herself to agree. Joshua might be many things, but manipulative wasn’t one of them. At least, not to her. Vanessa had never liked him, and maybe she had her reasons. But Elara couldn’t just dismiss him, not without hearing him out. She sighed, this time a little bit longer. “I need to hear him out at least.” Vanessa’s lips parted, her expression saying I was making a mistake. But she didn’t argue. And that was enough answer for me. With a last gulp of her wine, Elara whispered to her friend. “ Cover for me, please. I will be back before anyone finds out…” Before Vanessa could protest, Elara had left the hall. If there was a slightest chance of getting divorced from this sham marriage, Elara was ready to risk it all.

    🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303078”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

  • Mr Devilish’s Substitute Bride

    VALERIA Pa! The sharp sound of the slap echoed through the living room. My head snapped to the side from the sheer force of it, a burning sting spreading across my cheek. For a moment, my ears rang, drowning out every sound. I blinked—a disoriented look flashing in my eyes—before raising a trembling hand to touch my face. She hit me. At this realization, I turned to face my mother, my voice wavering between disbelief and anger. “You hit me?” “Because I helped Nessa escape this damned marriage? A marriage that shouldn’t have existed in the first place?” For a split second, I saw something flicker in her eyes—regret? Guilt? But just as quickly, her expression hardened. “You shouldn’t have helped your sister escape!” she snapped. “Do you even realize what you’ve done or consider what happens when that man’s subordinates come looking for her?“ “You’ve put this family in danger, and you have the audacity to ask why I hit you?” “We all could no longer be bothered to care about your rebelliousness and thoughtlessness on normal days but not this time, Valeria! You have gone too far!” Her voice continuously rose as she spoke, breaking the composed and dignified facade she always maintained. For a while, I watched in stunned silence, almost finding her unfamiliar, because even in her angriest moments, she had never yelled like this—not at me, not at anyone. But before today, she had also never raised a hand to me, right? I thought to myself in mockery. So instead of remorse, her words ignited something else in me—defiance. I let out a cold laugh, my voice sharp, yet somewhat bitter as I painted at myself, “I put the family in trouble? I did?“ My gaze shifted to my father an s brother who had been watching the drama unfold, saying nothing. ”So you all plan to put this on me when you clearly know who exactly is responsible for this mess?“ I jabbed a finger at each of them in turn. “You. And you. And you.” “No one but the three of you are to blame for this.” Anger surged through me the more I spoke. “This marriage should have never been arranged in the first place!” “You should have seen how desperate Nessa looked when she begged me to help her. How terrified she looked.” “And you—” I turned to glare at my mother’s my voice shaking with disappointment. “Even if they are willing to, do you—as her mom—really have the heart to marry her off to that devil incarnate?” “A man widely known for being ruthless, sadistic and cruel? Yes, his reputation might include some elements of exaggeration, but he must have gained the nickname, ‘Mr. Devil’ for a reason, don’t you think?” The more I spoke, the more I realized just how ridiculous this arranged marriage was proving to be. “Most importantly—” “No one, and I mean no one, has ever seen his face! No one knows if he’s old, young, or hideous! But the general idea is that he’s an old, dying man because only that explains why he’s kept himself hidden for so long.“ “That’s the kind of man you want to marry your daughter to? Aren’t you embarrassed?” Pa! Another slap. This time, I didn’t flinch. I just stood there, staring at her with cold, empty eyes while letting the numbing pain on my cheek spread. “That’s enough, both of you!” My father’s voice resounded through the room as he slammed a hand onto the coffee table. Silence fell immediately. As my gaze shifted to him, I saw him exhale heavily before speaking, his tone sharp, “The situation is bad enough as it is, yet both of you seem hellbent on making it worse.” Listening to him, I lowered my gaze, biting back a sarcastic laugh. Making it worse? Who, me? But I wasn’t the one who planned to marry off my daughter to a man of dubious character, was I? While I couldn’t be sure of the real reason, I knew it had to be one of the following—power, money, influence or resources. That was the price of being born as a Hale’s daughter. My eyes flashed a dark look at this thought. While I still didn’t know the exact details of their deal with Mr Devil, one thing was clear—he was offering something so valuable that they would willingly sacrifice Vanessa. And that was what baffled me the most. We might be twins, but Nessa was nothing like me. She was their pride and joy, the perfect socialite they had groomed for years. I, on the other hand, was the family disappointment, the rebellious daughter they barely tolerated. So if they were so eager to throw her away, I guess whatever they gained in return must have been worth all of the efforts they had poured into cultivating Nessa all these years. This conclusion left a bitter aftertaste in my mouth. If this was the fate of their cherished daughter, how better could mine be? From when I became sensible, I had always known that there was only one ending for a girl born as a Hale—to be another wealthy family’s trophy wife. But I hated and felt unwilling about it, so I tried to fight against that outcome. So far, I seem to have succeeded. Although, it was at the expense of my parents growing increasingly dissatisfied with me, and my siblings and I growing somewhat distant. This point could be seen clearly from the fact that if I hadn’t happened to hear rumors of Nessa’s marriage while I was away on a band gig, I never would have known my own twin sister was being married off today. Lost in my thoughts, I suddenly felt a gaze falling on me. I looked up—straight into my brother, Aaron’s eyes. His hazel irises, identical to mine, were unreadable. Then he spoke. “Valeria, you and Nessa are identical twins…” Without warning, a chill crept up my spine. Aaron wasn’t the type to say anything meaningless, especially with an unresolved issue on ground. There was only one reason why he would mention this—he wanted me to… No. I refused to think about it. Refused to acknowledge the possibility. Because the moment I let myself entertain the thought—just for a fraction of a second—a deep, paralyzing dread settled in my bones. That was my brother. My biological brother. He wouldn’t do that to me. He wouldn’t be that unfeeling and mercenary, right? Yet, my inner voice told me. Yes, he could. Someone who could even acquiesce to his closest sister being married off, why would be be reluctant when it comes to me—whom he had grown distant to? Silence fell after he finished speaking, then I felt my parents’ eyes shift toward me—bright with excitement at having found a backup plan. Outwardly, my expression was blank but inside, my heart was already in tatters, the pain almost unbearable.

    VALERIA “Yes! How did I not think of that?!” My mom was the first to leap to her feet, clapping her hands in excitement. Her eyes sparkled as she stared at me, and for some reason, my stomach twisted. Her expression reminded me of how a hungry dog might look at a fleshy bone. A disrespectful description, I know. But that’s just how I felt. She continued, voice bright with enthusiasm, “Nessa and you are identical twins, and most importantly—when we made the agreement with that man, we never specified which daughter it would be!” “Shut up!” “Mom!” The moment those words left her lips, both my father and Aaron shouted at her in unison. Their sharp voices cut through the room, and for some reason, their reactions made my heart sink. If I hadn’t seen it wrong, they seemed afraid. Anxious. But afraid of what? These two weren’t the type to lose composure over just anything. And then—my mom’s words echoed in my head again: “…and most importantly, when we made the agreement with that man, we never specified which daughter it would be!” That line. That seemed to be the what they were reacting so intensely to. Up until now, I’d assumed the devil of a man had seen Nessa, gotten infatuated, and then, demanded her hand in marriage. But if that were the case, wouldn’t he have made it clear exactly who he wanted? That would’ve been the logical and right thing to do. At first, I hadn’t thought too deeply about Mom’s statement. I’d brushed it off as another one of her careless comments. But with the way Dad and Aaron reacted, I couldn’t help but think deeper. And the moment I did, a terrifying thought crept into my mind. No. I shook my head. That couldn’t be it. That was impossible. They wouldn’t do that to me. Right? But then I looked at their faces, and saw the way they wouldn’t meet my eyes. No. No. No. I could accept being asked to replace Nessa. I could even forgive them for that. But this? It’ll break me. Tears welled up in my eyes as I turned to my mom, desperate and pleading. “Please tell me I’m wrong. Please… Just… please,” I whispered, my voice trembling and barely audible as I looked from her to Dad, then to Aaron. My vision blurred, but I forced myself to search their faces for something—anything—to prove that I was overthinking. But no one answered. Instead, my dad turned sharply to glare at my mom. “You really can’t get anything done right,” he snapped. That one sentence nearly crushed me. My mom, too, seemed to realize she’d said something wrong, though judging by the confused crease in her brows, she wasn’t entirely sure what. Still, she stayed quiet, lowering her head, likely afraid she’d make things worse if she spoke again. So even as I looked to her, silently begging for answers, she refused to meet my gaze. ‘Anyway, I have no idea what’s going on,’ I read her expression loud and clear. It wasn’t that she didn’t have feelings for me. She did. But her expensive lifestyle depended entirely on her husband, and she wouldn’t risk that. Not even for her own daughter. I turned to my dad. “Dad?” He turned his face away. And then, finally, I looked at Aaron. The person I once trusted the most. “Brother?” I called softly—just like I used to when we were kids, when I’d fallen or gotten hurt. He smiled, like he used to back then. But the moment I saw that smile, my heart turned to ice. Because this time, there was no warmth. Only confirmation. It was true. It was all true. My legs gave way, and I dropped to the floor. A single tear traced its way down my cheek. I wanted to believe they’d only pushed me to replace my sister because they were desperate. I wanted to believe it had been an impossible decision forced on them. But now, I knew the truth: There was never a substitute bride. It had always been me. From the very beginning, they had planned this. My dad. Aaron. Even Nessa, my twin sister, who I thought I was protecting. How laughable! I let out a bitter, broken laugh as tears streamed down my face. I cried, and laughed, and sobbed until the emotions tore me apart from the inside out. Like a clown, they must have watched me walk straight into their trap—step by step—thinking I was fighting for justice, while they all watched me from behind mockingly. Hahaha. No wonder it had been so easy to help Nessa escape. They knew me. They knew I wouldn’t sit back and let her be forced into marrying a man we knew nothing about. A man feared and whispered about. They counted on it. They knew I wouldn’t stay put. They counted on me saving her, and then naturally, I’d have no choice but to marry him myself. In the end, the only thing I managed to do was condemn myself. What a perfectly executed plan. With it, they would manage to get rid of their black sheep daughter, preserve their reputation, and also, earn the devil’s favor—all in one go. Three birds, one stone. I regretted it. I extremely regretted it. I shouldn’t have returned home after hearing the news of Vanessa’s marriage in the first place. I should’ve known that they wouldn’t be that willing to marry her off to such a man. If Vanessa were their only daughter, maybe they would’ve been tempted and considered it. But when there was me? Rebellious. Unruly. Embarrassing. Easy choice. I cried until there was nothing left. Until my body shook from exhaustion and the sobs faded into silence. And then, when the tears dried up and only numbness remained, a thought surfaced in my mind. Maybe… Maybe marrying that man wouldn’t be such a bad idea after all.

    VALERIA Even if I ended up dying by that man’s hands someday, it’d be a thousand times better than staying in this pit of snakes and scorpions I once called family. Once I made the decision, I quietly wiped the tears from my face and rose to my feet. I looked at the three of them, and one bitter question formed in my mind. How had I not seen how selfish, hypocritical, and mercenary these people truly were? Let’s start with Mom. She liked to present herself as a doting mother, always fawning over her children like we were her world. But in truth, the only thing she loved was the luxurious life my father provided. She’d never allow anything or anyone, to threaten that comfort. Not even us, her children. As for my dear father… He seemed like the typical respectable and dignified head of the family. But deep down, he was nothing more than a hypocrite. The kind of man who wouldn’t hesitate to sell his daughter to the highest bidder, as long as it bought him glory. And Aaron? Today shattered any illusions I had left of him. The brother I remembered, the one who used to smile gently and pat my head when I cried, was nothing more than a snake with a pretty face. A man who didn’t hesitate to push his sister straight into a fire pit, just so he could stay warm and untouched on the sidelines. And my so-called twin sister? Ha. Perfect little Vanessa. The ideal socialite. She wore her hypocrisy like second skin. It was no wonder she fit into high society world so well. Because that’s what people like her did best. Backstab you with a smile. “What a family,” I muttered aloud, somehow managing to find amusement in my situation. “If there was ever a mistake in the gene pool, it must’ve been me. A genetic mutation. That would explain why I’ve never fit in with them since day one.” Some might call it adaptability—my ability to cope and keep going, no matter how bad things got. But my friends called it being cold. Heartless, even. My ex-boyfriend did too—back when I dumped him without so much as a tear. Back then, I laughed it off. But now… I was beginning to wonder if they were right. Because despite everything, despite the betrayal and humiliation I’d just been through, my heart was now disturbingly calm. As though the tears I’d just wiped away had washed every last ounce of indignation, grief, hatred, and pain from my body. I felt hollow, from inside out. But maybe I’d simply learned how to bottle everything up so well that even I couldn’t tell what I was feeling anymore. But none of that mattered right now. There were more important things to focus on. I took a slow, deep breath, locking away the rest of my thoughts, stood up and spoke calmly. “Fine. I’ll marry him.” “Really?!” I wasn’t surprised at Mom’s gleeful outburst. Of course she’d be the first to react. I didn’t bother sparing her a glance, turning instead to face the two people who actually held the power in this room. And sure enough, while they didn’t display their excitement as openly, I saw the gleam in their eyes as well as the faint curl of satisfaction at the corners of their lips. Hypocrites. Before they got too comfortable, I continued unhurriedly. “But only on one condition.” That wiped the smugness right off their faces. Instantly, both men straightened, an alert and guarded look in their eyes. I couldn’t help the laugh that slipped out at their reaction. “Really? Relax. I’m not after anything that belongs to you. I promise.” I let my eyes settle on Aaron before adding, “Or anything that will belong to you.” His expression darkened slightly. I knew what he’d been thinking—whether I intended to carve out a share of the inheritance or his future place as the family’s crown jewel. After all, with Mr. Hale’s very obvious patriarchal values, Aaron probably already saw the entire Hale estate as his. Too bad for him, though—I didn’t want any of it. Anything of theirs would be too dirty and stinky for my liking. “My condition is simple. I want a letter of severance from this family. A clean break. No ties, no claims, no obligations.” I stated. “That shouldn’t be a problem, should it?” As the words left my mouth, I watched Dad’s expression darken. While Aaron didn’t speak, he looked pensive and suspicious, likely trying to figure out if there was some hidden trap in my request. As if I was that bored. Meanwhile, Mom exploded. “What do you mean by that, Valeria?!” she snapped, pointing at me furiously. “You’d better explain yourself!” I met her anger with indifference. “That’s my only condition. You either agree to it, or I don’t go through with this farce of a marriage. You can also try to force me if you’d like… but something tells me he wouldn’t appreciate that.” That shut her up. I turned to face Mr. Hale once more, watching as calculation flickered across his features. I knew him well enough to know what he was thinking—and I also knew how this would end. Sure enough, a moment later, he spoke. “Alright. I agree.” “What? Darling—!” Mom tried to protest, but he cut her off immediately. “Shut up. Your thoughts aren’t needed here.” She fell silent instantly, shrinking back into her seat, her shoulders hunched and head bowed. But not before casting me a conflicted look—one I didn’t care to interpret. It didn’t matter anymore. None of them did. I smiled coldly. “That’s great, for all of us. After today, you’ll have nothing to do with me, and I’ll have nothing to do with you. From now on, let’s consider ourselves strangers.” “Val—” “I think that’s all I have to say. Do let me know when that man—or his people—arrive.” And with that, I turned and walked away. I didn’t wait for a response. I didn’t look back. I just climbed the stairs slowly and left them all behind in that suffocating space.

    AARON The issue hanging over our heads had finally been resolved—or so it seemed. But none of us still in the living room felt even remotely relieved. Especially me. I stared at the spot where Valeria had disappeared, my heart weighed down by a tangle of emotions I couldn’t name. I turned toward Dad, hoping to make sense of things, but my attention caught on Mom first. She was fidgeting, her eyes glued to the staircase, unable to hide the worry etched into her features. To be honest, I still don’t fully understand the kind of person my mother is. For all her outward affection and devotion, she’s always been someone who prioritizes her own interest above everything else. A calculative person. Yet, there were moments when she didn’t seem like that. Moments like now. Moments she seemed genuine, controlled by emotions, rather than reason. It made it hard to judge which side was the real her—if either even was. It was exactly because of how unpredictable she was, that, when Dad, Nessa, and I were planning how to force Valeria into this marriage, I insisted we keep Mom out of it. Because it was impossible to tell who she’d choose to side with. People like her have no loyalties; they do things based on self-interest or on their moods. Take today, for instance. Even when she knew perfectly well that the groom was no good, she hadn’t once tried to dissuade either me or Dad from marrying Nessa to him. Why? Because she knew how crucial the arrangement was to preserving the lifestyle she enjoyed. And when Valeria helped Nessa escape the wedding, Mom was furious—not because it wasn’t right, but because it might jeopardize the family, which would in turn affect her. Then, the moment she realized Valeria could serve as a replacement, she was the first to leap at the idea, practically glowing with renewed excitement. Now, she looked worried. Visibly troubled. As if the same girl she was ready to hand over a few minutes ago had suddenly become someone worth protecting again. It was like watching two completely different people wear the same face. She was too confusing. Too unreadable. But can I blame her for it? Honestly, I’m not sure. Her upbringing shaped her into this. In her family, girls were raised to be bargaining chips, trained to choose the safest bet in order to survive brutal power struggles among the men. Then she married into the Hales, where nothing really changed, as Dad also valued power and profit over people. We all did. Well… almost all of us. Except Valeria. Maybe that’s why she never fit in. A sigh slipped out before I could stop it. “Mom, why don’t you go talk to Valeria? Try to smooth things over.” Her eyes lit up as she immediately jumped to her feet, like she’d been waiting for someone to say that all along. Then, almost comically, she turned to Dad and asked in a timid voice, “Darling, may I?” He glanced at me, then nodded. “Go.” “Thank you,” she whispered, hurrying upstairs before he could change his mind. Once she was gone, I turned to Dad. “Don’t you think Valeria was a bit too… calm, at the end?” He frowned. “Yes. For someone with her temper…” He trailed off, but I knew what he meant. Valeria had never been the type to let things go easily. Her sudden calm felt unnatural—like the quiet before a storm. Dad must’ve sensed it too, but he only shrugged. “So what if she’s planning something? As long as she marries that man, what happens after doesn’t concern us. And I doubt she’d turn on us once she gains power.” “We’re her family, after all. A piece of paper can’t change that.” I nodded along, but a tight knot had already formed in my stomach. A rebellious daughter in exchange for the Hale family’s survival—Dad saw that as a fair deal. And logically, I agreed. Still, unease tugged at me. I couldn’t forget the way Valeria had looked at me—eyes full of desperate hope, asking for something I refused to give. I knew exactly what she wanted. And yet, I’d crushed it, and put out the last light in her eyes. It made my conscience stir—something I thought I’d long buried. We were siblings, after all. I did care for her., but unfortunately, she can’t contend with the family’s interests. Judging by her reaction and that severance letter she demanded, I’d likely destroyed whatever little bond we had left. Valeria was never a docile and obedient person to begin with. Rather she was independent, opinionated and strong-willed. She might value familial ties but wouldn’t be tied down by it. She was someone who would rather not have it than compromise. I actually admired her for that, even though it made her harder to control. Thinking about her always drained me, so I shifted focus. “As long as we secure cooperation with Blaze Corporation, we’ll pull through this,” I said to Dad. “It’s our best chance.” He nodded. “Exactly. If this goes well, the Hale family might not just survive—we might rise further.. That’s why nothing can go wrong with this marriage.” He wasn’t exaggerating. We’d long been the most powerful family in Meteor City, but recent years had seen our dominance slipping, no matter what or how hard Dad and I did to reverse it. Rivals were circling and eyeing us like vultures. We couldn’t afford to let our guard down. “I understand, Da.d. I’ll see to it that nothing goes wrong.” I said seriously. He patted my shoulder. “Good. You’ve never disappointed me.” He paused. “Oh, and that severance letter Valeria wanted? Don’t worry about it. She was just throwing a tantrum. She doesn’t really mean it.” I frowned slightly. I didn’t agree with him—not at all. Valeria had meant every word. She truly wanted nothing more to do with us. But I didn’t argue. Dad could be incredibly stubborn when convinced he was right. Sooner or later, he’d see the truth.

    VALERIA Upstairs Inside my bedroom, I was stuffing clothes and other necessities into my suitcase when the door creaked open. I glanced over casually. The shadow that entered was slender and hesitant. The moment I realized who it was—my mom, I looked away with disinterest, and continued packing. Only then did I ask, voice flat and unwelcoming, “What is it that you want?” I didn’t need to see her face to know my tone stung. But whatever disappointment or irritation she felt, she pushed aside as I heard her draw a shaky breath. “Valeria, I… I didn’t know that this was their plan from the beginning. If I had known, I would have… would have—” “You would have what?” I cut in, turning around to face her, my voice laced with sarcasm. “Risked the wrath of the man who holds your financial lifeline now—and the one who will in the future—to warn me?” I let out a dry laugh. “No, you wouldn’t have. And we both know that. You never had the guts. So spare me the empty sentiments. I have no use for them.” Her face paled, then flushed with shame. I saw it, but I felt nothing. What had she expected? Sympathy? Forgiveness? Did she think I’d tell her it was okay? That I didn’t blame her? The idea made me sneer inwardly. To say those words would be to spit in the face of my own conscience. She claimed ignorance of their plan. Maybe that was true. But would it have made a difference even if she’d known? I doubted it. She hadn’t known I was the intended bride all along, and yet, she was still eager to push me into Vanessa’s place the second the opportunity arose. So, really, the only thing that would’ve changed was the timeline. The outcome? Always the same. If anything, she was lucky. Lucky that I didn’t hate her as much as the others. “If that’s all,” I said coldly, turning my back to her, “I won’t see you out.” Apparently, that struck a nerve. “Valeria!” she snapped. I sighed with exasperation, and turned to face her again. “Yes? Is there something else?” I asked with mock confusion, watching in satisfaction as she faltered. My mother had always liked to assert her “authority” whenever she felt it slipping. It made her feel powerful—probably the only power she ever had, since no one had truly taken her seriously in either her maiden family or her current one. And because I’d always been the disobedient one, I often became the easiest target for her little displays of control. In the past, I humored her. I played along, if only out of respect. But now? Now she didn’t deserve even that. She must’ve seen it in my eyes, because her confidence visibly waned. I thought she’d finally leave. But I underestimated her. “You… didn’t mean it when you said you were cutting ties with us earlier, did you?” she asked softly. I paused, letting her words hang. Then I looked at her, my eyes hardening into a cold sneer that made her flinch. “Why?” I asked. “Did it sound like I was joking?” She began to stammer. “No… I mean…” But somehow, she pulled herself together and met my gaze again. “We’re your family, Valeria. That’s a fact you can’t change. Your father and siblings may have gone about it the wrong way—but everything they did, it was for your own good.” She gestured at me then, her eyes narrowing in disapproval. “I mean, just look at you. Where do you look like a proper, well-bred young lady? Wearing torn jeans and that… that shirt with a skull on it.” “You spend all your time with those people who have no direction in life. Instead of being obedient like your sister, doing what you’re supposed to do, you—” I clenched my fists at my sides, hidden behind me. Her words shouldn’t get to me anymore—but they still did. She kept going. “We sent you to music classes to cultivate you, not so you could waste your time in a band with no future!” For a moment, the room seemed to blur around me as pain twisted in my chest. But I swallowed it down and regained my calm. “So,” I said, my voice quiet. “you agree with them after all.” I watched her freeze. “What you’re really saying is—since I hang around ‘messy’ friends and don’t look like someone any respectable man would want, I should be grateful that my father and siblings ‘cared’ enough to find one for me. Even if he has a few… minor flaws?” I let the word linger. Flaws. In her world, a man’s worth was measured in how many zeroes were in his bank account—and how willing he was to fund her indulgences. So what if he was older than my father? So what if he had a violent streak? So what if he might one day kill me? To her, those were just details. Just “flaws.” The bitterness rose again, threatening to choke me. But I didn’t let it show. I wouldn’t give her—or any of them—the satisfaction of knowing how deeply they’d wounded and broke me. My voice was quiet, with a detached calm that didn’t match the storm inside: “You shouldn’t have come here… Mom.” Those three letters tasted almost foreign on my tongue. “This might be the last time I call you that. It was wrong of me for trying to believe that you weren’t like the rest of them.” “You are the same. Maybe even worse than any of them.” I didn’t care how my words hurt her. I didn’t want to. “There’s probably not much time left before my groom arrives. So I apologize for not being able to entertain you any longer.” With that, I turned around and resumed packing, hands moving faster than before—because I couldn’t stay in this house another minute longer than necessary. Behind me, I heard nothing. Then, after a long pause, soft footsteps. She was leaving. Only when I was sure she was gone did my hands slow again. And in the silence that followed, I realized they were shaking.

    🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303079”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

  • FATED HEIR

    Chapter 1 Anna’s POV The ballroom was bright, luminous light glowing from the bulbs of the large hall, the merry laughter of the guests seeping out in their numbers. Stomping shoes, glamorous gowns and handsome fits filled the room, and occasionally, the chiming sound of cutleries lingered around my ears. I stood in a corner, watching as time unraveled the sham. The guests all shot out smiles and compliments in my direction, but my heartbeat raced as the men gawked at me, their eyes protruding and robotic. It felt like I was being monitored with every movement I made. Chills ran down my spine as my attention caught a man, old and chubby, trying to advance closer with a disgusting, wide smile. I hurriedly walked away before he could get a chance to wave or even think to introduce himself. “Gosh, I need a drink,” I sighed frustratedly, shaking my head in displeasure. I looked around to find a close maid with a tray of drinks. Champagne, whiskey, juice, anything. I just wanted to wet my dry throat. “Bro, I have seen her and she’s breathtaking as her father described her to be,” “You don’t say, How did you see her? I’ve been moving around and I still haven’t laid my eyes on her,” They seemed to be talking. My ears perked up as curiosity wrapped me thin, stealthily moving me closer to the circle of three Alphas. They snickered and whispered, but their whispers did nothing to conceal their voices. “She’s around here somewhere,” one of the Alpha’s said. I recognized him from a meeting I once attended with my father. “Let’s place a bet,” the other replied. “Whoever gets the girl to bond with her before the party ends, gets to leave as the champion.” Huh! “A bet?” I muttered, leaning my waist closer. “I can’t believe her father cloaked this mate arrangement as a harvest celebration. How sick is that?” One of the Alpha laughed. “Certainly, one of the guests might have picked her as a mate. Let’s lock in and get this over with,” they sighed. I instantly gasped in horror as my face contorted in disgust mixed with despair. This wasn’t no freaking harvest celebration! My father was making me prance around for a mate arrangement. I was basically being forced into a marriage that I knew nothing of. My heart quickly shattered into pieces. The chatters of the hall faded into silence, my vision becoming blurry. I suddenly felt miserable and alone as the presence of the guests disappeared, leaving me to wallow in restrained sadness. I couldn’t even move my arms and legs. My eyes twitched uncontrollably, and my toes tweaked to move, but I couldn’t. How could my father do this to me? I thought I was his only heir. Did he think so less of me that he thought to marry me off without my consent? Tears watered in my eyes, my breath became heavier by the second and my chest pounded like a boulder had been placed on it. I felt like falling on my knees as a realization dawned on me. It explained why there were so many Alphas ogling in my direction. They looked eager to drag my hands out and force me to bond with them. It was sick. The feeling of being tricked quickly erupted into anger. An unrestrained anger. My father. I needed to see him. I needed an explanation on why he arranged this freak show of a harvest. I stormed out, ignoring anyone who came close with a mischievous smile. As for the persistent ones, a little growl set them off my trail as I marched out of the hall and stormed into my father’s office, my face burning with rage. The door slammed shut but my fury was only getting started. “Father, what is the meaning of this? Is this how you claim to protect me? I am your…” “You found out, huh,” He calmly sighed, leaning his back against his chair. “Took you long enough,” he cleared his throat. “What?” I exclaimed. There was no remorse in his eyes. To make matters worse, he looked eager to inquire if I had found a mate. “You gotta be kidding me, father. Wh…How.” I stuttered “Do you plan to sell me off? Am I a breeder to you? Is that what you think about me,” “It’s not about you,” my father yelled, clenching his fists. “This is necessary for the pack. You must find a mate today,” “Why father? Why” I instantly fired back, my voice chill and croaky. “Because you are too weak,” his voice vibrated through the walls. I felt a cold gust of wind captivate my broken heart, shattering it to bits. “You are too weak Anna.” He resounded “You are a disgrace to my heir. A disgrace to the Bond moon pack,” he stated, slamming his hands on his table. “I—I thought you…” I stuttered, moving back two steps in disbelief. I never expected my father to admit it to my face. He knew I was secretly ridiculed for being weak and dependent but he said it without any restraints. “I should have had a son as my heir. You can’t rule alone, it’s not possible.” He raised his head, thrusting his arms out with a cold expression “So get back in there and find a worthy man as a mate.” “If I had a son I wouldn’t have to worry about the safety of my pack,” No, I shook my head. His voice struck deep, crumbling the walls of confidence I tried to put up. The tears I had been struggling to withhold, flowed out like a stream as I fled into the woods. I was worthless to everyone, even my father thought so. I tried screaming and throwing rocks in random directions, but the snapping of a twig made me leap up and hurriedly turn to my back. A tall figure, broad and breathtaking, stepped out of the shadows. I had not seen his face, only his feet to the waist up, but my wolf instantly whispered “Mate”

    Chapter 2 Anna’s POV ‘Mate?’ it couldn’t be possible. My wolf had to be bluffing or what? I had just heard the worst news that I could ever imagine, and a stranger whom I had never seen before had my heart racing. I moved backward, my heart panting… but not in fear. Curiosity. I wanted to take a look at the figure; I wanted to see who made my heart pulse and my mouth water as though thirsty for a drink. “Who’s… there?” I stammered, placing my hands behind my back. The shadow came out of the dark and into the moonlight, staring right at me with those brown eyes, warm and piercing. He placed his arms by his side, putting on a calm smile that made me feel safe in the woods. He was a stranger yet I was assured that he meant no harm. The stranger extended his arms for a handshake. He grabbed my hands before I could even think to move a muscle. I literally felt the strength of his firm grip, an equal match to his dominating aura. “Hi, my name is Rogers.” He said with a warm smile. My lips parted without actual words coming out, just a mouthful of air. I gulped as he leaned his face closer to mine “Rogers Steel,” he resounded. My blood rushed, my hands clasped, and my cheeks flushed. He was everything I needed. I never knew I could fall in love so quickly. He was a stranger but my heart said otherwise. “I’m Anna Bond,” my lips parted. “You are my mate,” he chorused with such bravado. What! Was he aware I had a weak wolf? I bet if he knew, he would zoom out in an instant, however, the reverse was the case. Or maybe he was just another guy who came to seek my heart per my father’s request. Despite all, Rogers Steel didn’t only just connect with me; he loved me for who I was: weak wolf and all. The moment felt magical. “Anna, you still haven’t picked a mate yet,” My father thundered as he saw me walking down the hall. I scoffed, crossing my arms and rolling my eyes angrily. I didn’t want to tell him about Rogers. He did not deserve to know, not when I was still pissed at him. “Father, I am not in the mood for…” “If you don’t pick a mate, I’ll find one myself for you,” he threatened, cold and unrelenting. “Rogers,” I forced out immediately. What came over me was unknown, but there was no way I was letting my father pick a mate for me. “I have a mate. His name is Rogers Steel,” There was a look of scrutiny in his wide eyes. It made me cower in defeated fear. “Who is this? Why did you not let me know?” “He is mine, father. You wanted me to pick a mate, I have and I love him,” I protested. “Well then, I want to see him at the hunting games tomorrow. He must be able to show me he’s strong enough to mate with my daughter,” “All right,” I agreed. I became fussy all day, thinking Rogers was going to be raging mad if he became aware that my father wanted him in the hunting games. I tried to avoid Rogers but he heard of his entry into the hunting game. Surprisingly, he was chill about it. Confident, thrilled, fire in his eyes like he expected it. “I get to prove my love for you to your father? There’s no way I’m passing up on that” he said, elated. Well, he did. Rogers made a show of his strength and skills, taking charge of the hunting games as if he were born to win. Even my father couldn’t help but flinch in surprise at his skills. “You picked the best, I see,” he said after Rogers came seeking his approval to bond with me. “The mating ceremony will be held in the next full moon,” my father ordered, his voice echoing through the air. The next full moon? That was just barely a week away. It felt so rushed like they were trying to get rid of the magical feeling that came with mating. No, I had to do something. “Father, the full moon is a breath away. Isn’t it too early to hold a ceremony? I don’t want the people of this pack to feel like we are desperate to seal the deal,” My father’s eyes still looked dark with resolve. “It’s going to be the next full…” “No, Father, that’s just ridiculous,” I protested, gritting my teeth, my voice sharp. “I don’t know, Anna. I kind of like it.” Rogers interjected. “You love me, and I can’t do without you, so what’s there to wait for,” he chipped in. Suddenly, I got short of words. I never expected Rogers to agree to rush our mating. He placed his hands around my waist, drawing me closer. I gazed at his eyes, they were so genuine. “We can finally be together, Anna,” How could I say no to him? He had me trapped in his warm embrace, and besides, mating with him wasn’t such a bad idea. My father already gave his blessings. Unfortunately, that was the last thing he gave me before the stormy day. I was out shopping when I got a call from Stacy, my close friend. My father had suddenly gotten bedridden. Her calls kept flooding in and before I could get home, he was dead. My father lay lifeless on the bed, with no illness or any symptoms at all. “No, this is not true. My father isn’t…” my voice broke down as I fell into Rogers’s arms. “This can’t be the end,” I muttered. Rogers patted me on the back, whispering into my ears. “It’s going to be all right. You will have a lot of time after we are done with the mating ceremony.” “What?” I sniffled, wiping my tears and dislodging myself out of his grasp. “The ceremony, Are you kidding me? My father just died. I don’t even know what caused his death and…” “Shhh,” he hushed, placing his finger on my lips. “That was your father’s last wish. Do you think he’s going to be happy if we disobey his last wishes?” “Our mating ceremony will go on as planned,” he stated, sounding optimistic yet authoritative. I was furious and heartbroken but I did not want my father’s death to cause a rift between us. I had a few days to grieve and mourn the death of my father. All through my grievance, I got slammed with questions. Days rushed past and I still felt heavy with grief. Could this have been what he was avoiding? Did he sense his death around the corner and… “Oh god,” I exclaimed, resting my head on my table. “Today is your day, Anna. You shouldn’t be crying.” I said to myself. I was going to be mated to Rogers yet it felt like a big part of my heart had been missing. “ANNA!” Stacy rushed in, struggling to catch her breath. She looked like she had run miles under the full moon. “What is it? Why are…” “Stop what you are doing!” she sharply cut in, her face filled with worry. “Quick! There’s another mating ceremony going on now,” I leaped up all of a sudden. It wasn’t possible, she had to be joking. It didn’t matter if I was indecisive or not, my legs ran as fast as they could to the mating aisle. But what I saw, plunged my insides out, shredding my heart to pieces and laying it bare on my chest. Rogers, handsomely dressed with another woman by his side, a brunette.

    Chapter 3 Anna’s POV My feet had never felt colder than presently felt. I couldn’t even hold my weight as they both glared at me, eyes darting blades straight at me. “Ro… Rogers..how could you?” I fell on my knees, tears trickling out of my eyes. “What’s going on? Please tell me it’s a prank,” “What’s she yapping about?” The brunette lashed out with a smirk. “Does this look like a prank to you? I am getting mated to the love of my life and you are only ruining this for us,” She wrapped her hands around Roger’s neck as he held her by the waist down to her bum. To my dismay, they kissed. Passionately. “Rogers, what’s going on?” I asked again, letting my tears fall freely. “Was everything a lie? Are you under a spell?” “Oh Anna,” he sighed, turning to face me. “I wish I could have said this sooner,” a mischievous smirk lit up in his face. “You were only a stepping stone. I can never love a weak Luna,” his cold voice echoed in my ears. No, they weren’t voices, they were blades because each time they echoed in my ears, I felt a piercing pain ripping me apart. “Isn’t it a disgrace that the only heir of an Alpha turned out to possess such a weak wolf? You should be ashamed of yourself.” He continued. All this while, I had turned breathless. “Yeah right,” the lady by his side added. “You are a disgrace to your father and this pack,” she spat out. “Stella, lean over,” Rogers muttered, bending his neck over to lock tongues with her again. They smirked at me as I had nothing to do but cry a river of tears. “I bet your people are tired of you. I would be too,” Stella laughed. “You see, Anna,” Rogers stepped forward. “I needed to get close to you. Real bad. Each day I had dreamt of ruling this great pack. The Bond moon pack,” he stated, raising his arms in the air. “How was I supposed to do that other than charming the gullible daughter of the dead Alpha,” The hollowness I felt quickly structured into fury, Mad rage caused by his senseless statement. “How dare you,” I fired, rising to my feet. “How dare you ridicule my father? You have no right doing that in my pack,” I fumed, stomping in his direction. “Your pack?” Gabriel quoted with a stifled laugh. “Don’t be delusional. It’s no longer yours,” he said, his eyes dark with intent. Whatever he was rambling on about, I didn’t care to listen. I just wanted him out of my life, hidden and tortured deep down in my darkest dungeons. “Guards!” I thundered, my veins bulging out my skin as I pointed in his direction. “Seize him and lock him up,” The chirping sound of crickets was the next thing I heard after my orders. They were all dead silent, muttering and whispering to their neighbors. The guards I had expected to obey my commands stood stiff staring at me like I was an intruder. “Have you gone deaf? I said seize him,” I yelled again, staring into the eyes of everyone present at the ceremony. I was miserable. Nobody moved, the air became cold with silence. “Pathetic!” Stella laughed. “She doesn’t know yet, baby,” she said to Rogers. I looked like a fool and Stella’s cackle only made me curious and awkward. “We don’t take orders from you anymore,” a guard spoke up from the crowd. “We do not need a weak tramp to rule over us,” “What?” I exclaimed. “What’s wrong with you all? I am my father’s heir. You are obligated to…” “They listen to me now. I am their new Alpha,” Rogers echoed. I shone my eyes in dark realization. I had been deceived. Rogers only used me to claim my title. My chest began burning up as I turned to look at their faces in horrid fright. It felt like my lungs were constricted. Literally. “Here’s a gift for you,” Rogers came closer. “Wh—” “Ahhh!” I screamed as he punched me right in my stomach. Blood trickled down my mouth and nose. I held firm, writhing in pain. Before I could get another head up, a kick sent me flying back to Stacy. I screamed in pain as a guard grappled me, forcing me up to my feet. Stacy tried to pull me away but she ended up being tied down. “Help me,” I whispered in tears, but they all stood watching as though entertained by my humiliation. “Here, honey. Let me end her misery,” Stella came forward, her claws out and ready to rip out my throat. “No, this isn’t my end,” I muttered as she got closer. Feeling a thirst to survive, a surge of energy coursed through my veins. I tried to attack but I knew that would be the end of my life. Without thinking straight, I dug my teeth into the guard’s arm, setting myself free from their hold. “Kill her,” Rogers thundered as I ran out to save my life. I ran barefoot, my clothes torn almost to shred as the guards kept on a hot chase. For the first time, I ran without knowing where I was headed. Even when the guards stopped their chase and retreated, I kept running, tears forming a trail behind me. My ears perked up as I stepped on a trap cloaked on the ground. I screamed out in pain as the irons pierced through my legs, almost breaking my bones. The pain was too much to keep conscious of my environment. My eyes scanned around the different terrain. I realized I was in a rival pack’s territory, vulnerable and injured. The Sage Moon pack. Before I could pass out, two patrol guards came marching in my direction, poking my hands with their spears. “Well, well, well.” One of them uttered with an ominous tone. “Look what came running into our territory. Alpha Gabriel will want to see this,” Those were the last things I heard before blacking out completely.

    Chapter 4 Anna’s POV A painful itch on my toes forced me to shoot my eyes wide open. Rats. They were having a feast on my leg. “Get away from me!” I cried as their teeth sank into my flesh. In a flash, they ran into their holes. My vision was still blurry, and my head rang with a shrieking sound. It felt like I had a migraine, the pain feeling like it was only going to stop with an explosion. The room felt cold, icy, and hard. I could see my breath forming a smoke out of my mouth. The room was cold and dark. I shivered fearfully as I crawled to the flickering light I saw behind me. The doors were locked and covered with thick iron bars, making a loud clanking sound with just a tap from my arms. I was in a jail cell. How did I get myself in trouble? I asked myself, looking around the room. I was once living the life of an heir and in the blink of an eye, betrayal struck. Now, I was in a rival pack’s cell, injured, cold and alone. My fate, unknown. Weeks passed, and I was still stuck in my pathetic position. I lost hope of ever living a normal life. Hell, I wasn’t even sure I was living a life anymore. I was trapped in hell. A cold hell. My condition only worsened without treatment, and to think I held on to the last thread of life without any hope of a better life. “Rogers,” I whispered. “I’ll make you pay. Vengeance will someday be mine. That brunette of yours will also bear the brunt,” I cried. I wasn’t sure if I was going to survive or not, but one thing was resolved in my mind. Someday, somehow, Rogers was going to pay for betraying me, using me as a fool, and turning my people against me. That dream seemed bleak, not until I heard the clanking sound of the cell door sliding and unlocking. A man stepped in, exuding an aura of dominance and royalty. He took a gentle stride in my direction but those looks of his made me hurriedly crawl back into the dark. I was scared, having gone through a lot. My petrified flinch didn’t stop him from advancing further. He walked and only stopping before me to shoot a stern gaze. He was tall, dark, and muscular. I couldn’t believe a figure like him stood before me. Maybe I was hallucinating but I soon got rid of that thought as he spoke with such a resounding voice that sent vibration through the walls. “Who are you?” his voice deep, dominance mirroring in his eyes. “Anna. Anna bond.” I stuttered, out of breath, my voice nothing but a whisper. “How did you get here? You are well aware that your pack, the Bond Moon pack, and the Sage Moon pack have been rivals for centuries. How dare you step foot in my territory?” “I… I didn’t mean to. It was a mistake. I was desperate to survive,” I confessed. This was it, huh? The part where I got questioned only to be publicly executed as an example to others. My last drop of tears fell down my swollen eyes as I coiled my hands around my legs and explained all I had been through. I mean, I was going to die anyway. It was better I told my story to a listening ear before death came with his sickle in hand to lead me to the… “What’s happening?” I whispered to myself. The handsome figure was actually listening to me, a flicker of concern radiating in his eyes. I turned mute the second I noticed it. What was this? All this attention so he could humiliate me the next minute? “Please, just end my suffering. You don’t have to waste your time. I already know what’s waiting for me,” I pleaded, trying to sniff silently. “Address me as Alpha Gabriel,” the man said, turning to leave. Two minutes later, two guards and a maid came to get me out of the cell. Trust me, I was confused, lost, and clueless. The maid, Janice, led me to a room. I had a clean bath, changed my clothes, and ate a balanced meal. It seemed as though things were looking up but I couldn’t help but panic within. Janice came back to my room hours later, relaying information that the Alpha requested my presence in his chamber room. I had every right to think I was going to be used as a breeder, nothing more. However, everything changed when I walked in, bowed my head, and waited for him to speak. “I want you to stay, carry my heir, and when you are strong enough… you can return to your pack and claim back what’s yours,” he proposed. I was going to be under a contract marriage. I felt different. I wasn’t afraid, shocked, or disheartened. His terms made me feel optimistic. I was finally going to have a chance to get my revenge on Rogers and his mate. The contract favored both of us, so I didn’t think twice before agreeing to sign. After all I had been through, a contract with Alpha Gabriel was the least of my problems. “I hope I don’t regret this,” I muttered. “None of us will, except you go against the terms of our contract,” Alpha Gabriel coldly replied, sending a rigid stare in my direction. He brought out a contract document, pricking his fingers and signing it in my front with the blood dripping from his hands. He gazed at me with dark eyes, signaling it was my turn. Promptly, I pricked my fingers for the blood seal, making a little grunt as I cut my flesh open. As I placed my bloody thumbprint on the documents, I felt a shift. A growl. A deep growl. My wolf, for the first time, growled deeply as we signed our will, mind, body, and soul to each other. I might have placed myself as a subject to his desires, thirst, and hunger, but I did not care. Something had awoken in me. Something that I wasn’t aware of. I just knew I had changed; my wolf had changed, but I could not place my fingers on it.

    Chapter 5 Anna’s POV Alpha Gabriel had something to him. I didn’t know what it was, but I wasn’t about to be stupid falling for his charms and grit. He put me through training, intense and exhausting, but I didn’t dare complain. As much as I wanted to give up, I couldn’t. I pushed forward with the knowledge of Rogers in my head, knowing that he was living his life without guilt after putting me through a near-death experience. I felt stronger with each intensified round of training with Alpha Gabriel, but all through this, my wolf was silent. Not even a reaction or a growl was heard. It felt like all communication with my wolf had been cut off but I could still feel her. Sometimes, a twitch, a tweak, or a coil. Something. Regardless, Alpha Gabriel made my training brutal and scrutinizing. “Don’t punch with all your energy. You have to channel it from your guts without actually using it up in one throw,” he said, his voice cold and gripping. Every day felt like a spark. My feelings wanted to ignite from the obscure and bottomless pit I had locked it in and thrown the keys away. I got clumsy most times handling weapons but he rushed in to protect me all the time. “Don’t hurt yourself. Remember, you’re still a long way from the future,” Maybe it could have been to flex his muscles and skills, but my mouth watered each time he came to correct my mess. Sparks jolted heavily. However, I pretended not to feel it. I was resolved never to be a victim of misguided love anymore. Alpha Gabriel was also cold, especially when I showed no progress whenever he taught me a certain move. There was barely any emotion in his eyes whenever he gaped at me with intense eyes. One day, I asked for a break to take a breather. Surprisingly, he permitted it. I strolled down the hall, exhaling aloud and stretching my muscles. Three maids gathered in a circle caught my attention. They were engaged in a discussion, their eyes narrowing and their mouths rattling with muttered sounds. “Yeah, she is the first I have seen,” the first maid uttered. “I heard she got thrown out of her pack and left to die in the woods,” another chipped in. “Die in the woods?” The third maid questioned. “How do you think that’s going to be possible? Isn’t she—” “She has a very weak wolf. Weaker than an ordinary Omega,” the first maid interrupted, making them cackle in mockery. All this was happening right in my face, and I just stood there, making a long face. My mood turned sullen as their laughs pierced through me like a blade. That was the legacy Rogers had forced me to leave. I only imagined the rumors thousands of people would be spreading about me. I turned to rush off into my room with a broken heart, but I stumbled into a rock-hard figure. Alpha Gabriel. He had been behind me for a while without my notice. “I’m sorry, I didn’t see you there,” I apologized, but he still had a cold, unyielding face to him. He wasn’t staring in my direction but at the maids, who were, at the time, petrified and bereft of words. They stood frozen stiff, their feet shaking in fear as they stared back at Alpha Gabriel with fear in their eyes. “Is this what you are supposed to be doing?” he thundered, taking a step in their direction. Before they knew what was going on, a three squad of guards came, circling and holding them captive. “No Alpha. We can’t lose our jobs. Please show mercy,” they cried horribly. Their shrill cries left me rather frightened than at peace. Deep into the night, I heard a clattering noise outside the pack house. It was loud, with a shade of smoke blazing up to the star-filled night sky. Out of curiosity, I rushed down to check it out. It was a summoning. The fires circled by different rocks of various sizes glowed green, reeking of charred wood, wolfsbane, and moon petals. Who were they summoning? I wondered. I caught sight of Alpha Gabriel from a distance, holding a prized gem; an obsidian dagger. I knew how hard and valued it was to possess one. My father also had one and he never let it out of his sight. To my surprise, he tossed it into the big green fire, watching it melt and disappear. I gasped silently. Whoever they had to be summoning was super powerful. At the height of the flames erupting into a tornado of fire, a veiled woman walked out, tall, with a disturbing air to her, glowy eyes, and a shrill voice. A healer. Not just an ordinary healer but a century healer. “I summoned her for you,” Alpha Gabriel voiced out. “She’ll tend to you tonight. I have noticed you haven’t shifted since our training,” he commanded. I became conflicted about what reaction to make. Alpha Gabriel’s sacrifice for me or the presence of a Century healer? I never knew I was in for another shocking reveal. “You are cursed,” the healer pointed out. “It’s binding your wolf from its full powers.” He revealed. “What? It can’t be true. Why didn’t I know of this? My father never said anything about it. The healer was here to break it… or so we thought. At a wave of her hands, she muttered “The curse is broken.” Then, she disappeared along with the thick smoke of the fire. Broken? I wish. Nothing felt different. I didn’t feel any surge of energy and even when I tried to shift, it felt painful even trying so. Did she actually break my curse or just make a dramatic entrance and dip right away? My hopes for a new life, a new power level, died down. My future became bleak again. I ran out of the pack house as tears rolled down my cheeks. The healer only played with my emotions, yet leaving me with information that I was cursed and I didn’t even know why. Deep into the woods, I heard a growl and the snapping of a twig. As I turned to look around, a squad of masked, suited men, launched at me, bounding and gagging me to the floor. “Quick, get the car. We can sell her off to a different pack,” one of them whispered. I struggled to talk but their arms choked me in the throat. I couldn’t even catch a single break. I was being kidnapped.

    Chapter 6 Gabriel’s POV. “She’s a healer, she can’t possibly trick us after taking my Obsidian dagger. It’s my prized possession,” I tightened my clenched fists, banging it hard against the edge of my chair. I had thought the healer would get rid of her supposed curse. I was assured the healer was legit and Anna would certainly become her true self. Before I saw Anna, I was… incomplete. I felt something was missing but as I laid eyes on her in my dungeon, I felt a tweak. It felt like my heart was throbbing to covet her. She had rags for clothes, her body was labeled with markings from tree branches and her skin seemed so pale like snow but none of these could hide her beauty. She was ravishing. My wolf growled to let loose. Every fiber of my body jerked to have her. The feeling was almost impossible to explain but I knew what I had to do. I wanted to make her mine, I knew there was more to the timid figure that cowered before me. The healer seemed like a certain way to make her free around me, but it only ended up making her sad. She felt like a disappointment. I did not want to disturb her in her room, knowing she must have been sad after having her hopes high. “Alpha,” Marcus called out as he flung the doors open with a heavy breath. He bowed his head and tuned his voice down to a chill whisper. “I checked her…” “What is it?” I stated, my voice cold and rigid. “It’s her, alpha. Anna, she’s no longer in her room,” he reported. I jolted up as quickly as my head processed his reports. The veins on my neck bulged on my skin as I hardened my gaze at Marcus. “What do you mean? Don’t tell me she’s missing, I left you in charge of her?” I thundered with a menacing growl. “I… I… she told me…” “Don’t you dare stutter right now! I gave you a job and you failed to carry it out,” I warned, pointing my fingers at him threateningly. At that moment, I felt a sting in my guts, hot and burning. It wasn’t like anything I had ever felt. My heart pulsated and I could feel my insides boiling up in anger mixed with worry. Something was weird. The mind link! “We must have been mind linked when we signed the contract with our blood.” I whispered. Anna was in trouble. I could sense it like she was right beside me. “Quick! Gather a squad of six. We are heading towards the woods right now,” I commanded, rushing to check her room for my own confirmation. “Shit!” It was empty. Her window was open, leaving the curtains to wriggle like they were feet in a flowing stream of water. I could still feel a connection and that meant she was close by at least. Her smell was wrapped thick in my nose but I sensed it turning fickle with each passing second. Without thinking twice, I raced into the woods with the scouts I had ordered for. Following her trail deep inside the woods, I wondered how she was able to get this far without being scared of the dark. We stopped as I noticed some ropes laying on the floor. They appeared chopped like they had struggled to tie someone. “Anna,” I muttered. She had been taken away. Judging from the fresh tracks of her footsteps, she was abducted a few minutes before we got there. Feeling frustrated, my wolf howled at the moon, picking up the weak sound of a honking car. It had to be her! It was the only car that I sensed driving on the road in the turgid night. Without waiting to alert my squad, I raced in the direction of the sound, growling in preparation for the limbs I was going to tear to pieces. I was going to make whoever tried to poke me right under my nose pay. With the speed of my wolf, I saw the car in sight. It appeared like two flickering bulbs struggling to give off their last sparks. It was an easy task to catch up to the car until the bends became too sharp to maneuver. One of us had to quit but neither of us was letting up. I could hear Anna’s frail heartbeat, I could feel the pain on her wrist and ankle as they tied her up too tight and forced her to fit into their tiny trunk. Even her weakest whispers were loud enough to get me furious. Who were these people? Were they oblivious of who I was? I thought to myself. They had to be rogues. Nothing else because no one in their right mind would ever have thought to get on my bad side, the Alpha of Sage Moon pack. With every swift move of my limbs, Anna’s mutters lingered around my ears. If I didn’t stop them, it was going to be tough finding her again. I knew there was another sharp bend incoming, I had to take a dive towards the car, trying every possible attack to stop them without hurting Anna. With Marcus beside me, I pounced forward expecting to land a quick hit but they pumped the gas to the highest, making me miss by a slim chance. I continued racing behind the car, unfazed by this “I’ll get them in my next try,” I said to myself. My wolf ran it’s fastest and with our mind link, I tried to assure Anna that everything was going to be alright. However, I couldn’t feel anything anymore. It suddenly felt like a void of dark, blank spaces. My heart began racing in concern. “Anna! Anna?” I called out but no response. What had happened? Just a few minutes I could feel her struggling but now it was nothing. I couldn’t pick up her presence nor feel her anymore. I had lost connection. My worries quickly turned into hurried desperation as I realized she had passed out inside the trunk. I couldn’t stop myself from thinking about the putrid reeking stench they had boxed her into. Heinous and inhumane. “Alpha, it’s too dangerous. There is an…” Marcus tried to talk to me but I lost his voice as I charged forward with a deafening speed. I knew he tried to warn me about a danger me but my Luna was right before me and even though we were contracted, she had her roles to fulfill before I could let her get stolen away. My wolf launched forward, feeling the cold air of the night sky graze through my furs. My claws thrust out to grab hold of the metallic trunk. Everything was looking good, I was a few minutes from saving her but the next second took me completely by surprise. “Alpha!” Marcus thundered, raising his brow and pointing forward, his expression laced with worry. Suspended in the air and looking straight ahead to dive towards the speeding car, I heard a sound, loud as an incoming truck with full speed ahead and too close to even try to react. “TOOT!”

    Chapter 14 Gabriel’s POV. The elders turned quiet the moment I called for silence. Whatever they had to say stayed stuck in their throats without a sound. I took Anna’s hands and walked out of the room as the whispers turned into a full on chatter behind us. As the door clasped shut, Anna faked a silent cough and smiled at me. “You didn’t need to do that,” she muttered. “I needed to do that. Everyone needs to know you are who I want to be with…” I paused before I could say anything further. “I’m happy you did that but it might end up causing a scandal for you,” she replied. “A scandal?” I asked. “Only celebrities have scandals,” I said as a joke but it came out flat, causing Anna to furrow her brows in confusion. “You know what I mean,” she softly said. “Which is?” I tried to act clueless. “I meant to say you don’t want your elders to think you… um, you know… the…” she stuttered. “We don’t need to talk about it all the time,” I interrupted her with a gentle nod. “I think I can bear the consequences of my actions. If I want you the elders to recognize me as my mate, I will do that with my full chest.” “I’ll worry about my own part and you do well to fulfill yours,” I continued. The silence dawned on us as I gulped emptily to catch my breath. The expression on Anna’s face was unpredictable. I couldn’t tell if she was angry or shocked at my statement, but I needed to say it. I didn’t even know when the words slipped out of my mouth. I stared at her wondering what I could say to shift the mood. I didn’t want the awkwardness to stay for a long time. “Alright,” Anna replied after a long pause. “I’ll do my part and you’ll do yours, right?” She stated, her voice calm and soothing. I found myself lost in her blue eyes. They reminded me of the skies, the quiet little times in the woods. “Right?” she chorused again, this time with a tight smile. “Yeah, that’s it.” I responded. “This shouldn’t even be a discussion anymore,” I uttered. She folded her arms and raised her brows curiously, gesturing forward with a frustrated look. “And about that, I was wondering if I could… if you could start training with me.” She claimed. “I have waited longer than I can and I think I’m ready to start training again,” she continued, stepping closer and widening her eyes. As she stepped closer, I felt those bright eyes of hers gaze seductively on me. The air suddenly felt thick and my heart throbbed in a strange rhythm. I gulped nervously and cleared my throat. “Training,” I faked a cough, my voice deep and firm. “Yeah, I think we can start whenever…” “Today,” she softly cut in, uncrossing her arms and placing it on her waist. “Now?” I queried and she nodded. I looked around and an elder walking out of the throne room caught my attention. He was heading in our direction but I didn’t want to be bored by their ridiculous claims and requests. I heaved silently and gently grabbed Anna by her wrist, pulling her forward to match my pace. “Alright, let’s start now. We have a lot to do,” She seemed surprised as I pulled her to my side but after a second or two, she smiled and raced behind me and we advanced to the training ground. This time, training with Anna was different. She was faster, stronger and precise. She matched some of my attacks, though staggering for a while but she quickly respawned and continued. I could feel her drawing energy from her wolf and channeling it out, but she lacked control. “You are not getting it right,” I uttered as she fell on her feet trying to deliver a punch to my shoulder. “You’ve said that for like a thousand times,” she scoffed, raking her hands through her hair. “I can’t control myself when I feel like it’s turning intense,” she complained. I crouched on my knees to match her sitting posture and sighed heavily. “You are light on your feet but it’s not enough to control your punches. If you exert too much energy, you’d end up losing your breath in such a short time,” I advise. She swirled her hair and placed her hands on the floor behind her, it made her breast protrude forward like they were being launched at me. I sneaked a look and tried my best to focus on her face but my eyes got the best of me. She noticed and tried to stand on her feet, prompting me to offer her a hand. “I like it better when we fight in our wolf form. The energy just flows easily,” she voiced out and picked up her stick. “We will… once you learn to control your anger. You have a blessed wolf and you are not yet familiar with her powers yet, let’s give it time,” I insisted. She mumbled inaudibly but deep down, she knew I was saying the truth. She couldn’t hold her temper in her wolf form. It seemed like her transformation always brought memories of her bitter past, causing her to wild out. We continued for a few more hours until I gave the orders to stop and continue the next day. She was exhausted but wanted to keep pushing her body an extra length. Her breaths were loud enough to be heard a few miles away but she didn’t care. “It’s getting dark and I need to take care of some things before heading to bed. We’ll continue later on,” I said, wiping the sweat beads from my forehead. “Okay,” she finally agreed, trudging behind me. “Drink some water and get some rest for today,” I muttered. She seemed to nod but then she fell her hair she had previously packed into a messy bun. I almost didn’t stop staring at her until I felt a nudge by Marcus. My attention was needed elsewhere and I walked out of the training ground with images of Anna glued to my brain like stickers. The few hours I had until night sky felt like an eternity. Scouting my territory for rogues felt like a daily task after Anna’s abduction. After I was done tending to the matters of the pack, I retired to my room, took a long shower and forced myself into a night robe. “That’s more like it,” I heaved in relaxation. It had been barely five minutes, slumping on my bed and gazing up at the ceiling when I heard a knock on my door. I thought it was one of the maids that came with my evening tea so I casually sighed and waited for the door to open. “Are you too busy?” Anna’s voice echoed in the air. I quickly sprung up like I had pierced with adrenaline. I did not expect her to show up because she had her own room which she never left for three days. Seeing her caught me off guard and her nightwear only made my mouth water. “Anna,” I mumbled. “What are you doing here? Is everything alright?” I gently said, gulping nervously and placing my hands behind my neck. “I’m good,” she replied, walking up to me with a seductive stride. “We have been training for a week until my abduction and our discussion today made me realize I had a deal to fulfill,” she whispered to me, placing her hands on my chest. She trailed her hands down my abs and flashed her eyes at me. “It’s time to play my part, Gabe,” she whispered into my ears and leaned closer for a kiss.

    🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303080”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

  • Arrange Marriage to a Heartless CEO

    CHARLOTTE’S POV You know those stories where the girl gets whisked off into a surprise marriage and ends up living happily ever after? Yeah, this might not be one of them. I was halfway through a cup of coffee and a chapter deadline when the world decided to flip itself upside down. “Charlotte, your mother and I need to talk to you”. That was Barry, my charming, overly groomed stepfather, whose love for tailored suits almost equals his obsession with control. He never “needed to talk”. He ordered meetings like a CEO who forgot he was also part of a family. I thought it would be about my writing again. Something about it wasn’t “career-worthy” or “profitable” enough for someone with a legacy like mine. Whatever that meant. They seize every opportunity to make fun of me and my career path. I dragged myself into the dining room and immediately regretted it. Barry sat at the head of the table, arms crossed, a folder in front of him like he was about to present or pitch a business deal to a potential client. My mother, Dianne, perched beside him, wearing that same silk robe she always wore when she had something to hide. I should have turned around. I should have walked out. But I didn’t, because I’m polite and stupid. And apparently, the bride-to-be. “You are getting married,” Barry announced. I laughed out loud. A full-on snort. “Funny.” He didn’t laugh. Neither did Mom. My stomach dropped. “I’m sorry, what?” I asked again, hoping I had heard wrong. Maybe they said “You’re not getting married” or “You’re burying someone,” which honestly sounded more pleasant. Barry opened the folder and slid it towards me. A neat, clinical contract. One glance, and my name was there, bold letters, right next to AIDEN KINGSTON. I blinked. “Is this a prank?” I asked Barry, expecting an answer. “This is real,” Barry said. “The company is going under. We are at the edge, Charlotte. If this marriage goes through, the Kingstons will bail us out.” “You mean they will own us,” I snapped. My mother reached for my hand. Hers was cold, trembling. “Sweetheart, we wouldn’t do this unless we had no choice.” “No choice?” I pulled my hand away. “You always have a choice. Like not selling off your daughter like a cheap product. I am your only child for crying out loud.” Barry narrowed his eyes. “It’s for your good. The company was your father’s….. “Don’t,” I warned. “Don’t bring my father into this.” His face tightened and I recognized that look. It was the same one he wore when he came into my life after my father died in a car accident. The same one he had when he married my mother barely three months later. I’ve never said it out loud, but some truths don’t need words. Barry wasn’t my father’s brother in any way that mattered except maybe in blood, and even that felt like a stain. “Why him? I don’t even know him,” I said quietly. “This Aiden guy.” “You’ll get to know him,” Barry said as if that made it any better. “He’s a good and handsome man, from a good family. Their family has power, money and we are drowning in debt. This marriage is the only thing that can save Parker & Co. ” “But it’s Dad’s company,” I shot back. “You’re just….” I caught myself not finishing my words: You are just the man who married my mother after my father died. Barry leaned forward, with a calm and calculated voice. “Your father left this company to me and all I am trying to do is to save what’s left of it, so you should be grateful. And like I said earlier, Aiden is very powerful” “Translation: He’s rich and can save your reputation,” I said in sarcasm. Neither of them responded. I stared at the contract again, my fingers hovering above the paper like it might bite me. “You want me to just sign away my life?” “No” Mom whispered. “We want you to survive.” There it was. Not “be happy.” Not “fall in love.” Just survive. And suddenly, it made sense. The hushed meetings, the growing tension. The way Barry’s name had started disappearing from company headlines. It was obvious the board of directors was on his neck. The man was drowning and he’d rather throw me overboard to save himself. What a father he was. I stood with anger, the chair scraping against the floor. “This isn’t over.” Barry didn’t even flinch. “It never is” I spent the rest of the day pacing my room, biting back panic. I needed to see him. I took out my phone and googled “Aiden Kingston” like a mad woman. Spoiler alert, he is disgustingly attractive in that dark hair, chiseled jaw, brooding way. GREAT. What was even better? He had zero social media, zero interviews, and zero expression in the few pictures I found. A mystery wrapped in expensive suits and silence. And he was going to be my husband. I was twenty-two, a writer and a dreamer. Someone who cried during dog commercials and believed love should be a choice, not a transaction. But in 48 hours, I’d be engaged to a stranger whose name felt like a headline, not a future. And deep down, I knew something was off. Barry wanted this marriage too much. My mother looked haunted. And the Kingstons…..they didn’t need us. But they wanted me. Why? This whole getting married is so sudden and strange. I mean who still does arranged marriage in this century? A few minutes ago I was excited about finishing my second book and submitting it to the editors and publishers. And now I find myself in this mess. Why does God hate me? Why has the universe decided to punish me? I didn’t have answers to any of my questions, but I had one feeling I couldn’t shake; This marriage wasn’t the end of my story, it was only the beginning.

    AIDEN’S POV People think being born into money makes life easier. Oh, they are so wrong. Money doesn’t erase secrets. It just buys better ways to bury them. I was eight when I realized my family didn’t operate on the concept of love. They operated on a strategy. Every hug was calculated and every smile had an agenda. So when my father, Adam Kingston, called me into his office and said, “You are getting married” I didn’t flinch. I just asked, “To whom? “Charlotte Parker,” he said, pouring himself a drink from his wine shelf in his office. “Barry Parker’s stepdaughter and Dianne’s only child.” I sat down, legs crossed, watching the amber liquid swirl in his glass. I recognized the name. Who didn’t? The Parkers were once one of our biggest rivals in the industry until they weren’t. “Didn’t you bankrupt Barry?” I asked calmly. I saw the shocked expression on his face before he quickly replaced it with a smile. “I broke him, piece by piece. Years of precision. And now? He’s desperate. Perfect timing. Barry is greedy too.” I didn’t respond. I knew better than to question his motives. Adam Kingston never did anything without a ten-year plan attached. “She’s a writer,” he continued “Pretty, smart, wasted in that house. But she has your mother’s grace and your grandmother’s fire.” “So, you have been watching her.” He raised a brow. “We all watch what matters.” I leaned back in my chair. The leather creaked beneath my weight. “And what do I get out of this?” I asked. “Becoming the CEO of our company and Barry’s company and most importantly A CLEAN SLATE.” Those last three words cut deeper than I expected. Because no matter how many years passed, or how many stories my PR team covered up, I’d never been able to erase her. My past. The woman I once loved. Or maybe I still love her. Alana. Beautiful but toxic. Broken in all ways I refused to see until it was too late. We married young against both our families’ wishes. At first, it was passion. Then came the pregnancy… and everything fell apart. Alana said the baby ruined her. That motherhood wasn’t in her plan. That the life inside her was a mistake. She gave birth to a baby girl. My daughter. And within minutes, she was gone. The doctors said she died from complications. When they said Alana had passed, too, due to complications, it didn’t add up. The whole thing felt somehow. I saw the blood, her body but deep down I knew something else was up. And when I started digging and asking questions, my family shut it all down. “It’s over,” they said. “Let it go” But I couldn’t, I still can’t. So when my father offered me this marriage like it was a key to redemption, I didn’t say yes, and I didn’t say no either. Instead, I asked the only question that mattered to me. “Does she know?” He shook his head. “She’ll find out like you did, eventually.” And that was the thing about arranged marriages. No one ever asks the parties involved if they want to get married. Two days later I met Charlotte. She walked into my father’s office like a storm dressed in soft fabrics. Tall, graceful, and visibly pissed. Her eyes scanned the room like she was ready to bolt. Like the walls themselves were a trap. She looked at me like I was the enemy. Good. I probably was. “Charlotte,” Adam said standing from his leather chair, “Meet Aiden.” Her gaze didn’t waver. “I didn’t come here to be introduced. I came here to ask why your family thinks my life is a bargaining chip.” I tried not to smile. She had a spine and that was rare around here. “Nice to meet you too,” I said. Her eyes narrowed. “Don’t flatter yourself, this isn’t mutual.” “She’s bold,” I muttered under my breath. She heard me. Of course she did. Adam gestured to the chairs, “Sit both of you. We have much to discuss.” I sat first. Charlotte hesitated, then followed suit, like she didn’t want to give us satisfaction. She crossed her arms tightly over her chest. I could almost feel the force of her dislike radiating across the table. “You don’t want this,” she said, turning to me. “You think I do?” I asked, staring back. She blinked like she hadn’t expected that kind of response from me. “I don’t know you.” she continued, voice lower now. “ I don’t love you and I won’t pretend this is anything more than a transaction.” ”Good, then we understand each other.” I said giving her a smirk. There was a bit of silence. She shifted in her seat, visibly frustrated but under it all, I could feel something else. Fear, Exhaustion, and Confusion. I knew those emotions well. ‘I’m not your enemy, Charlotte.” I said quietly. “Then why do you look like an executioner?” Touché Adam chuckled like this was entertainment. “You two are perfect for each other.” We both ignored him. “I don’t plan to stay married,” she said finally. “I will play along until my family’s company is out of the mud. And after that, I’m gone.” I nodded. “Fine by me.” Her voice. Her honesty. She’s so different and I just couldn’t wrap my head around her. The fire in her eyes reminded me of the man I used to be, before the world broke me. She brought out some feelings I had buried inside of me over the years. Feelings I was unsure about too. And as she stormed out of the office like she hadn’t just been handed a future she never asked for, I realized something. This wasn’t going to be a business arrangement. It was going to be war. And part of me, the part I thought was dead, was curious enough to see who would win.

    CHARLOTTE’S POV I wasn’t sure what I expected when I walked into that room. Maybe someone arrogant and cold. The type who saw women as part of a checklist. A name, a ring, and a legacy. But Aiden Kingston wasn’t what I imagined, he was worse. He was calm. And not the “let’s talk this out” kind of calm. The dangerous kind. The kind that said I’ve seen things you wouldn’t survive. He didn’t argue or smile. He didn’t try to charm me like most men would when told they’d be marrying a stranger. Instead, he just looked at me like I was another detail in a long, exhausting list of duties. Which pissed me off even more. I wasn’t a detail. And I wasn’t his. Back home, I slammed the door to my room and stared at the ceiling, unsure whether I wanted to scream or cry. I chose both A few angry tears slipped down my cheeks, but I wiped them away before they could fully fall. Weakness wasn’t allowed here. Not in Barry’s house. Not under Dianne’s shadow. And for what? A dying company? A reputation she already ruined years ago? The betrayal stung more than the deal itself. Barry, I could understand. He was always about power. Always looking for the next hand to play. But Mom? She looked at me like she had already mourned me. Like the version of me she loved had been buried with my father. Maybe it had. Maybe I died the day she moved on with his brother. I rolled onto my side, grabbing my phone, instinctively opening my notes app, the only place where my voice still mattered. > Title: The Deal. Opening Line: She never imagined her signature would cost her soul. Mood: Betrayed, trapped, angry.> I stopped typing. Because this wasn’t fiction anymore. This was my life. The next morning, I was summoned again. No “good morning,” no “how are you feeling?” Just a cold knock and a clipped voice from Barry’s assistant. “The Kingstons would like you to attend a dinner at their estate tonight at seven sharp. It’s a formal dinner. Like I was some prized puppy being trained for show. I didn’t respond. I just closed the door and stared at my closet. Formal. I hated that word. It usually meant stuffing myself into a dress that wasn’t made for comfort and pretending I wasn’t silently screaming on the inside. But I picked a dress anyway. A navy blue, off-shoulder, sleek, and subtle. Not flashy, not soft. Just enough to remind them I wasn’t easy to break. The Kingston estate was something out of a rich person’s fever dream. Marble floors, crystal chandeliers, glass walls that reflected your thoughts before you even had them. Everything screamed money, but it was too clean. Too curated like a museum that was scared of feeling real. Aiden was waiting when I walked in, dressed in black. Of course, he probably slept in suits. He didn’t say much, just nodded at me like we were business partners about to sign a merger. I wanted to stab him with my heel. Instead, I smiled. Fake, Poised, and Perfect. We were led into the dining room, where his father and mother waited, looking like they had stepped straight out of a royal family portrait. “Charlotte,” Adam Kingston said smoothly, rising to greet me. “You look stunning.” I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. “Thank you, sir.” “Please, call me Adam. We’re family now.” The word made my stomach twist. Dinner was a blur of silverware, small talk, and veiled warnings disguised as compliments. “So, Charlotte,” his mother said, dabbing her lips with a linen napkin, “What are your views on privacy? Especially once you are married?” I blinked. “I’m sorry?” “I mean,” she continued, eyes sharp and polite, “Do you believe secrets should stay between husband and wife? Or do you think honesty is always best, no matter the cost?” Ah, there it was. I glanced at Aiden, He was expressionless, staring at his plate like it held answers to questions no one dared to ask. “I think,” I said carefully, “that honesty is useless if the person listening is already committed to lying.” There was a pause. Then Adam laughed. “She’s smart. I like that.” Aiden still didn’t speak. When dinner ended, Aiden walked me to the car. The silence between us was thick, buzzing with everything we didn’t say. Just before I stepped in, I turned to him. “I’m not your puppet,” I said. “I know.” “And I’m not staying quiet. If I find out what this really is —” “You will,” he cut in, his voice low. “Eventually.” His eyes met mine, and for a second, I saw something flicker behind them. Pain? Regret? Maybe even a warning. But then it was gone. And he stepped back. “Goodnight Charlotte.” The door closed. That night, I didn’t write anything, I didn’t cry, I didn’t pace. I just lay in bed, staring at the ceiling, wondering how many lies it would take to break a person completely. Because something told me this marriage wasn’t the beginning of a story. It was the unraveling of one. And I was stuck inside it.

    CHARLOTTE’S POV It’s strange how quickly life can pivot. One day, you are arguing with your mother about a future you don’t want, and the next, you are standing before a mirror in a wedding gown that doesn’t feel like yours, yet somehow it oddly fits. I always thought I’d run away if forced into something like this. But here I was, not running, screaming, or fighting. Just…. accepting. Maybe it was exhaustion. Or the way Aiden had looked at me the night we signed the marriage agreement. His eyes were quiet, guarded but not cruel. Maybe it was because deep down, I knew there was no going back. My father’s legacy was gone. My mother had made her bed and I was the final pawn left on the board. So I surrendered, but on my terms. I would walk into this with my head high, even if my heart dragged behind me. The morning of the wedding was calm. Too calm. No last-minute protests or soap opera-style objections. Just makeup artists, photographers, and my mother pretending this was every girl’s dream. “You look beautiful,” she said, adjusting the veil on my head. I glanced at her reflection beside mine in the mirror. “Do I look like someone marrying for love?” She paused, hands frozen. “You look like someone who’s ready.” Ready? For what exactly? I didn’t even bother to ask. The ceremony was held at the Kingston estate’s garden. Grand and luxurious. The kind of wedding fairy tales had been ghostwritten by a board of directors and filled with silent stares instead of sweet nothings. Aiden looked sharp, as always. Perfect suit, perfect posture. But his eyes….. they weren’t perfect. They were distant, like he was somewhere else. Still, when he took my hand, there was a spark. A flicker of something real. “Ready?” he asked under his breath. I nodded. “Let’s do it.” The vows were read, rings exchanged. A kiss that was more political than passionate and then just like that, I was Mrs Charlotte Kingston. The honeymoon was a blur. Not because it wasn’t memorable, but because it felt like someone else was living it. We flew to Santorini. Aiden’s choice was because I didn’t have a say. It was heartbreaking. Not having to get your dream wedding or honeymoon. We had separate rooms in a villa overlooking the sea. He never imposed, never assumed. Every moment we shared was polite…. careful. But on the third night, something shifted. We were sitting on the terrace after dinner, watching the sun dip below the horizon, painting the sky with a hundred shades of fire. “You are not what I expected.” He said suddenly. I turned to him. “What did you expect?” “A spoiled heiress, a reluctant bride. Someone bitter and angry.” I chuckled. “Oh, I am bitter and angry. But I’m learning to keep it stylish.” He smiled. A real one for the first time since I met him. It changed his entire face. It made his face lit and his eyes pop. “You surprise me too,” I said. “You are less arrogant than I imagined.” He raised a brow. “Is that a compliment?” “Quite hard to believe it myself, but yes, it’s a compliment.” I giggled. The silence between us grew comfortable. We sat and just enjoyed each other’s company. And for the first time, I let myself look at him not as my husband on paper, but as a man. A complicated and guarded man with secrets behind those dark eyes. And maybe, just maybe, he wasn’t the villain I portrayed him to be. That night, we didn’t kiss, nor did we cross any lines. It wasn’t the usual honeymoon night where couples spend the night in each other’s arms or consummating their wedding. But when I fell asleep, I dreamed of him. Moving into Aiden’s mansion was a bit scary. Adjusting to a new environment was different for me. When we got out of the car and entered the mansion, it was as if all the staff knew what to do. They rushed into the living room and arranged. Aiden clears his throat slightly, his voice calm but distant. “This is Charlotte.” He paused and continued. “My wife,” “She will be staying here permanently. Whatever she needs, you give it to her with no questions asked or any delay. I glanced at him but he didn’t look at me. Elsie, Cheryl, you will make sure her rooms are always in order. If she wants to change anything in the east wing, let her. The house was too big and quiet. Aiden gave me the east wing of the mansion and said I could decorate it however I wanted. There were two maids, Elsie and Cheryl, a middle-aged woman, Petra, who is the chef, and coordinates the house. And also lots of securities. Elsie and Cheryl took my bags and took me to the east wing, and Aiden stayed back to give more instructions to the other staff. Aiden stayed in the west wing. Most mornings or evenings, we ate together. I started to notice some things about him. He always drank coffee at 6 a.m. and went to his private gym at 4 a.m. He always stopped at a particular window before leaving the house, like he was trying to remember something. Sometimes we stare at each other and other times our hands brush over each other. We weren’t in love but I guess we were trying to make it all work. I had hope. One evening, after a long walk in the garden, I returned to my room to find a gift box on my bed wrapped in a deep green ribbon. I opened the box and I saw a book. “The Secret Garden.” A book I had always loved since I was a child. And inside the box I found a note. “I remembered you mentioned this once. Not everything about this has to be a duty. – Aiden. My heart gave a small flutter. It was the gift he had given to me. Not a jewelry or perfume. It was a book. That night, I stood in front of his door for a full five minutes before I knocked. He opened the door. His shirt was unbuttoned at the top, his hair slightly tousled. He looked…. softer. “I wanted to say thank you,” I said. He nodded. “You are welcome.” There was a long pause. I didn’t walk back to my room to avoid the weird silence. Instead, I waited and then I asked. “Do you ever think we could make this work?” He didn’t answer, he just smiled. I just walked back to my room smiling. I didn’t fall in love with Aiden Kingston that night but I think it’s safe to assume that the door to love might be opened a little. I hope he thinks so too.

    AIDEN’S POV I messed up. Not because I said too much, but because I allowed her to see something I buried a long time ago. That moment on the stairs, the book in her hands, the softness in her eyes, it cracked something inside me. And cracks? They are dangerous. Because when people find the cracks, they start digging. I have lived most of my life behind stone walls. And I built them for a reason. The next morning, I didn’t wait for breakfast. I left early. Charlotte had this look on her face last night like she thought something had changed between us that we were finally becoming something. We weren’t. We couldn’t. By the third day of me successfully avoiding Charlotte, she finally confronted me. I was in the study, hunched over reports I brought home from the office. I was deep inside my work when she walked in. “Aiden.” Her voice was gentle. “Can we talk?” I didn’t even look up. “I’m busy.” “You have been busy for days.” I sighed. “It’s called work, Charlotte. You should try it sometime.” She flinched, but she kept standing there. “Did I do something wrong?” I set my pen down slowly. “No.” “Then why are you acting as if we are strangers living together?” “I’m not acting, Charlotte.” My voice sounded so cold. “This is who I am.” Her lips parted, but no words came out of her mouth. I could see the hurt forming but she tried to hide it behind her pride. “She stepped closer to my desk. “You do not get to pull me in and then shut down without an explanation. I’m not a child.” “I never pulled you in,” I snapped raising my voice a bit. “Don’t mistake one act of kindness for something deeper. It is not as deep as you might think.” “You gave me a book from your childhood,” she said, her voice tight. “That’s not nothing.” “It was a moment of weakness. One I will make sure not to repeat ever again.” She stared at me, her eyes were sparkling like a glass of tears and it made me uncomfortable. Guilt doesn’t suit me. “I thought there was hope for us,” she whispered. “Oh, come on Charlotte, don’t tell me you think this is some love fairy tale story that the man and woman fall in love and they live happily ever after. Let me make this clear, There’s no hope for us, so stop trying to find it.” I said flatly. Charlotte blinked rapidly, trying to prevent the tears from falling. Then she turned and walked out without saying another word to me. Not that I was expecting one. I left the house like I was a thief because deep down I couldn’t face Charlotte after the encounter we had in my office. Why did I even decide to work from home? I need a distraction. I need a fix. I picked up my phone and called my friend at the club I usually visit. “Hey man, how’s it going?” “Aiden, my boss, I’m good, it’s been a while. Congratulations on your wedding. Too bad I wasn’t invited.” “Sorry bro.” I didn’t know what to say to him because I wanted to brush him off. “I need you to send a girl over to the usual spot.” “Okay, boss.” He knew better than to question me and I’m certain he wanted to ask questions. At the bar, I didn’t drink much. I just had a few glasses and I left the bar with my distraction. I got home in the evening. Honestly, I didn’t want her. I just needed to prove something to myself, and maybe to Charlotte, too. The second we walked in, I saw Charlotte curled up on the couch in the living room with a blanket. She was reading a book peacefully. Until she saw us. She looked at the girl holding my arm, then back at me. She stood slowly. “I see,” she said softly. “So this is how it’s going to be.” I didn’t answer. She turned to the maid, Elsie, who I didn’t notice was standing in the hallway. “Please make sure she gets whatever she needs,” Charlotte said calmly. “She’s a guest after all.” She didn’t wait for a response. She grabbed her book and the blanket and walked up the stairs. Later that night, the girl passed out drunk in the guest room. I didn’t even touch her. I wanted to but I just couldn’t do it. All I could think of was Charlotte’s silence. I stepped out of my room and I met Petra, the chef, trying to lock the side doors. She glanced at me. “Having a long night, sir?” I raised my eyebrow. “Any problem?” “No, sir.” She paused. “Just wondering if you are planning to keep hurting her, or if this is a one-time thing.” I stared at her. “Excuse me?” “She ate dinner alone, again and she barely touched her food.” “I don’t care, and by the way, I am not paying you to put your mouth into matters that don’t concern you.” She nodded and left. The next morning, I ran into Charlotte. She was coming out of her room, holding sets of dirty bed sheets. “You don’t have to do that,” I said. “I live here, so I might as well clean up too,” she replied calmly. I winced. “She’s just…..” “You don’t have to explain,” she cut in, her eyes were free of any emotion. “I’ve gotten the message loud and care, I won’t expect anything from you.” “Charlotte……” She looked at me. “You know the worst part? It’s not the fling, it’s the fact that I let myself believe you were different.” “I told you not to,” I said with my voice low and deep. “You gave me hope, that’s crueler than ten flings, Aiden,” she said, pressing the sheets to her chest. She walked past me, brushing my shoulder, and it lingered. I decided not to go to the office. I stayed in my study from morning till night. The book I gave her was still on her nightstand. I saw it earlier when she left the door slightly open. She still keeps it till now. Even after everything. Elsie knocked lightly and peeked in. “Would you like tea, sir?” I shook my head.”No.” “Miss Charlotte asked for something calming. I thought maybe…” “She’s not sleeping?” She shook her head. “She hasn’t been eating much either.” I rubbed my face. “Thanks.” She looked happy that day, sir. The day you gave her the book.” I stayed silent. “She thought you were opening up.” I looked away. “That was a mistake.” “Then why does it look like you are the one hurting now?” Before I could answer, she turned and left me alone. And for the first time in a long time, I didn’t want to be.

    CHARLOTTE’S POV My phone rang just after noon. I stared at the screen. It was my mother. I didn’t want to answer. But I did. “Hello?” “Charlotte.” Her voice was so oddly sweet. “It’s been almost two weeks since the wedding and not a single call from my only daughter?” “I have been … adjusting.” “Adjusting?” She laughed lightly. “What’s there to adjust to? You married a Kingston, you should be happy and thanking me.” I stayed quiet. She continued, “How is Aiden? He’s treating you well, isn’t he?” “He barely talks to me.” There was a moment of silence. “Are you doing your part?” she asked. “My part?” “Yes, being a good wife, obedient and respectful. Men like Aiden don’t want difficult women.” “Difficult?” I scoffed. “You think I’m the problem?” “You need to learn how to keep your voice down, young lady; you were raised better than this.” “I was raised to be silent and pretty, not to be someone’s doormat.” “You are being dramatic.” “No, I’m being honest. You married me off for a business deal and expect me to smile about it?” “I did what was best for you, for our family.” “Yeah Mom, of course, playing the awesome and caring mother card.” Note the sarcasm. “I don’t know what you are talking about…” “No mother, you did what was best for you and Barry.” “Watch your mouth, Charlotte, I’m still your mother.” I stood up from the chair, pacing angrily. “No, you watch yours. I’m not a child anymore and I’m not going to play house with a man who treats me like I’m invisible.” “Then make yourself visible the right way,” she snapped. “Dress nicely, cook for him, lie there and smile even when he doesn’t deserve it.” “I’m not going to crawl for him or feed his ego.” “You are his wife now. You don’t have a choice.” “I always have a choice.” Her words made me want to pull my hair out of my scalp. “Don’t be ungrateful, Charlotte. Every girl would want to be in your shoes. This marriage will make you wealthy and powerful.” “I don’t care about power. I care about respect. Something you and Barry don’t seem to understand.” She was silent for a beat. “Don’t ruin this,” she said coldly. “I’m not the one who ruined or is going to ruin anything.” “I won’t sit by while you embarrass this family.” “Then hang up.” “Charlotte..” I ended the call. I knew I was disrespectful to her, but she doesn’t understand my plight, and she isn’t trying to understand me either. I wish my Dad were alive. All these wouldn’t be happening to me. I stared at the window for a while trying to wrap my head around how messed up my life is. I need a breath of fresh air. I was heading downstairs to get some fresh air in the garden when I heard voices near the kitchen. Cheryl and Elsie were talking to each other. I stepped on the last step, while my hands were still on the wooden handle meant for support to and from the stairs. “I can’t take it anymore,” Cheryl said. “She walks around the house like she owns it.” “Well, technically, she does own this house; she’s his wife, Cheryl,” Elsie replied quietly. “She doesn’t love him.” “Hmmmm. How do you know that? Please say what you know.” “I have a feeling that marriage is forced. She doesn’t love him at all.” “That doesn’t mean she deserves hate.” “She does,” Cheryl hissed. “She doesn’t deserve him. You have seen how she talks and behaves to him as if he were beneath her. I bet she is with him because of his money.” Elsie sighed. “This isn’t your business.” Cheryl’s voice softened. “You don’t understand, Elsie. I have loved him for years. Ever since I started working here. I love the way he walks, talks, and commands the room. He deserves someone who actually sees him.” “And you think that’s you?” “Why not me?” she whispered. “I’d worship the ground he walks on and I will never make him feel unwanted.” “Cheryl…” “I hate her, Elsie. Every time I see her in his arms, I feel sick. She doesn’t belong here.” There was a pause. “She doesn’t even make his tea right,” Cheryl added bitterly. I stepped into the hallway. Both maids froze. Most especially Cheryl. Elsie’s eyes widened. “Miss Charlotte—” “I see,” I said keeping my voice calm. “So that’s how you feel, Cheryl?” Cheryl’s mouth opened and closed like a fish gasping for air. “I.. I didn’t mean….” “Don’t lie. I heard everything.” I crossed my arms. “So you have been chasing after my husband?” “I just… I care about him.” “Enough to fantasize about replacing me?” She swallowed. “I just think he deserves better.” “Better than me?” I took a step forward. “Do you know what it’s like waking up every day next to a man who pretends you don’t exist? Being in a marriage you never asked for, in a home that doesn’t feel like yours?” She said nothing. “No, you don’t.” I continued. “Because while you were fantasizing, I was fighting to hold myself together.” “Miss Charlotte….” Elsie whispered, trying to calm the tension. But I wasn’t done. “You think he wants you?” I said to Cheryl. “Then by all means, go stand outside his door and wait for him to notice you.” “That’s not what I…” “Save it. Henceforth, stay out of my way. You don’t speak about me, you don’t serve me and you don’t come near me unless I call for you, that’s if I call for you. Understood?” Cheryl nodded quickly, her eyes filling with tears. I turned to Elsie. “I appreciate your honesty. Thank you.” Elsie gave a small nod. “I’m sorry you heard all that.” “I’m glad I did.” I was quite shocked by all things Cheryl said about me. But what can I say, I don’t really know her. And with that, I walked away. For once, I didn’t feel weak. I felt… awake.

    CHARLOTTE’S POV The garden was quiet, birds chirping softly in the distance. I sat with Elsie on a bamboo chair under the oak tree, sipping a cup of cold lemonade. “You have been quiet these past few days,” she said. “I have had a lot on my mind.” “Still thinking about what Cheryl said?” Elsie pushed again, trying to make me talk. “It’s not just that; the house, the silence, Him, everything.” Elsie glanced toward the mansion. “He doesn’t talk to you much anymore?” I looked at her and scoffed, “He barely looks at me. I deserve more than cold glances.” “You deserve more ma’am.” “I don’t know what I deserve anymore.” We fell silent. Footsteps crunched on the path that led to the oak tree. “Charlotte.” I turned and saw Aiden. He stood a few feet from us in his suit, distant as always. “Yes?” “There’s going to be a dinner party tomorrow.” “A dinner?” “Yes, to celebrate our companies coming together and our marriage.” “And you are telling me this now?” “You have enough time to prepare.” “Why didn’t you mention it earlier?” “It slipped my mind.” “Of course it did,” I said, rolling my eyes at him. “Wear something that fits the image.” “Anything else, boss?” “Be ready on time.” “Are you going to pretend to be my husband for once?” “This isn’t about us, Charlotte. It’s business.” “Just be ready.” He turned and walked off. I stared at his back as he slowly disappeared into the house, my hands clenched in my thighs. Elsie whispered, “Do you want me to help you prepare tomorrow?” “Yes, please, I need to look awesome.” “So are you going to the boutique to get new clothes?” “Nope, I have lots of clothes to wear in my closet. I got them from my honeymoon trip.” “Okay, ma’am.” “Please, I want to look like someone he can’t ignore.” My room was a total mess. Elsie and I couldn’t figure out the dress I should wear to the party. I think I can say Elsie and I are like sisters. After two hours, two whole hours, I finally found the dress. It was an emerald green dress that showed my figure. It had a tail and it was an off-shoulder gown. One word to describe the dress is “Amazing”. I did a very simple makeup, just a few touches. I stood at the top of the stairs. My green dress shimmered under the chandelier, hair pinned up, lips red. I saw him standing close to the door pressing his phone. “Aiden,” I called out, smiling like a 16-year-old going to prom. He turned, froze and his eyes swept over me. He looked at me from head to toe as I walked down the stairs. But he said nothing. Not a single word. He turned away and walked to the car. I swallowed the sting and followed him. Deep down, I was hurt. The drive to the event hall took forever. At the event hall, everything was gold and crystal. “Mr and Mrs Kingston!” a host beamed. Aiden didn’t slow down. “Hi,” I said quietly, trailing behind him. We stepped inside and my stomach tightened. “Charlotte!” It was my mother’s voice. “Hi, Mom.” She pulled me into a hug. “You look so beautiful.” “Thanks,” I replied bluntly. Barry joined us. “You clean up well.” “Thanks, Barry.” I didn’t even know what he meant by that, but I just replied to him. “He gave Aiden a firm handshake. “Glad we could all be here to celebrate.” Aiden nodded curtly. “Likewise.” Then Adam and Eleanor appeared. Adam’s eyes lingered on Barry a little too long, which was quite weird. “Charlotte, my darling,” Eleanor said, cool, formal, and sweet. “You look radiant.” “Thank you, ma’am.” I gave her a fake smile. Adam gave a knowing look. “Enjoy the night.” Aiden leaned in. “Go mingle, I’ve got people to talk to.” He walked off. I stood there, holding my clutch with my breath tight. I moved to a quieter spot by the drinks table. I sat down and took a drink. Guests buzzed past me, but none of them stopped to chat. “Then I heard a voice behind me. “Charlotte?” I turned. “Dylan?” “I thought that was you. “God, you have changed.” He smiled. “In a good way, I hope.” “Absolutely. Stunning doesn’t even cover it.” I smiled genuinely. “It’s been years. What are you doing here?” “Business, you know, gathering like this, is where you gather connections and clients.” “Ah, that makes sense.” “But enough about that, how are you? I heard you are married.” “Well, yeah.” “Hey, why the sad face?” “Honestly, not great.” “Talk to me.” “I don’t think he even sees me.” “Then he is blind.” “You are just being nice.” “No. I remember you, you were fierce, funny, you lifted every room.” “I don’t feel like that person anymore.” “You still are. I can see her.” I laughed, a small, breathy laugh. “There it is, that smile. God, I missed that.” “Stop, Dylan. You are going to make me cry.” “Then cry, I will catch every tear.” “You haven’t changed.” “Neither have you. You are just… quieter now.” “Marriage does that.” “Well, it shouldn’t. I want to know why you married him.” “Just forget about that,” I said, trying to hide the reason. “Dance with me.” Dylan stood, stretching his hand towards me. “I can’t,” I said, feeling a bit scared and shy. “Just one dance, come on, for the old days. I nodded and took his hand. My hand was across his shoulders and his hands were on my waist. We moved to soft music. I felt his warmth and I felt relaxed. Until the air chilled. “Charlotte.” My heart dropped. Aiden stood a few feet away, jaw clenched, eyes cold, and if looks could kill, Dylan and I would be dead. “Aiden, we were just…” “Step away.” “He’s just an old friend.” “I don’t care,” Aiden shouted. Everyone was looking at us now. “Aiden, you are making a scene.” Dylan spoke calmly. “Relax, we were just dancing.” “You’ve had your moment, leave.” “No need to be rude, Aiden,” Dylan said, arranging his suit. Aiden raised his hands and punched Dylan in the face, and everyone screamed. Dylan was on the floor, blood running down from his mouth. Aiden grabbed my wrist. “Come with me.” “Aiden, please you are hurting me.” He didn’t listen. We didn’t speak in the car. I stared out the window. He gripped the wheel tightly. When we arrived home, he slammed the car door, opened the front door for me to walk in, and immediately slammed the door again. “What the hell were you thinking, dancing romantically with another man?” “He was just talking to me,” I said, fiddling with the chain in my clutch. “Laughing? Smiling? Dancing?” “I was happy for once.” “With him?” “Yes with him. It’s not that you were around to keep me company.” “You think this is some high school romance?” he shouted. “I think I deserve some kindness,” I shouted back. “You embarrassed me.” “You ignore me every day, tonight was no different.” “You forgot you are married. “Do you know what the headlines will be like?” “You forgot you have a wife, and I don’t care about headlines,” I replied, sitting down on the couch. My feet hurt because of the five-inch heels I was wearing. “You looked like a prostitute.” Slap. Yes, I, Charlotte, slapped Aiden, a multi-billionaire, and my husband. That’s a killer headline. “I’m done with you always treating me badly and ignoring me.” “Good, stay out of my way.” “I hate you.” “Then we are even.” I turned, tears burning my eyes. “Don’t follow me, speak to me, look at me, or even breathe the same air as me.” “Wouldn’t dream of it.” I was hurt by Aiden’s replies. I ran up the stairs to my room and slammed the door. And for the first time since the wedding, I broke down completely.

    🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303081”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

  • Seducing Professor Cal

    Professor Cal liked them young, dumb, and blonde. Myra knew this so she cut her hair into a chic bob, tinted it to a bright blonde, and spent an awfully long time at Victoria’s secret. By the time she walked into Ciaran Arts College, she was professor Cal’s dream girl. She walked past the admin block, glancing down just once at the GPS to make sure she was headed in the right direction. Every single student she walked past, regardless of their gender, gasped and turned to take a second look. It was not long before she heard someone running beside her. “You’re new. Need some guide?” A male voice said close to her ears. Myra turned glassy eyes to the boy who looked at most twenty years old, and managed a frosty smile. Then she turned away and continued walking. His pace slowed till he dropped behind her. “Snobbish much, huh?” She flipped her hair back, and only remembered at the last minute that she no longer had long flowing hair. That hair that had been Aiden’s favorite thing about her. She sniffed back her tears, held her chin up, and swayed her hips towards Professor Callaghan Dankworth’s class. She was fashionably late by a few minutes. On purpose. So, when she pushed the door to the auditorium open, all eyes turned to her just as she’d hoped. Her eyes scanned all the seats above, before they finally traveled to her target. She stifled a sigh. The man was irresistibly hot. At age forty-five, Professor Cal stood at over six feet, and was more handsome than eighty percent of the male population. The sprinkle of silver hair on his beard only seemed to add to the man’s erotic appeal and mysteriousness. But he was an a*shole. The man she must take down in the next twelve weeks. She heard a boy whistle, and some girls whisper among themselves as they watched her with awe, envy, or disgust. But she only had eyes for the Professor, who was now squinting at her with interest. “You’re the transfer student?” He spoke up in a gentle, deep voice. Myra strolled briskly towards him. “Myra Shaw.” She saw his left eyebrow tilt a little at her confidence. She turned away, and began to walk towards a seat she had mentally chosen. But not before she played the old trick. She let her heel catch on the wood floor. The Professor was quick. He held his hand out, and she gripped it, saving herself from a fall. A strange current surged through her veins, raw and startling, and when she looked up in his eyes she saw he felt it too. The man squinted at her, and soon his surprised smirk degenerated into a frown. “I take punctuality seriously, Miss Shaw.” He said quietly, not once taking his eyes off her. “You just lost five points, now please go take your seat.” Myra did not let her disappointment show in her face. She pulled her hand out of his, and swayed her curvy hips to her seat. “You can sit beside me, beauty.” A boy grinned at her with perfect teeth, and his friends hooted. She ignored them, and continued walking up the stairs to her second target. “May I sit beside you?” She said in a gentle voice. Despite how soft her voice was, she still managed to startle the shy looking girl who nodded nervously, and then looked away quickly. Myra carefully placed her purse on the floor, and settled into the seat. She turned her eyes back to Professor Cal down at the podium, who had now launched into his lesson for the day. She watched him curiously as her mind traveled back to all his life details she had learned just five days ago, hours before her world turned on its head. *** “Myra. Drinks at 5pm? The boys are coming.” Sergeant Greg sided up to her as her colleagues crowded into the briefing hall. Myra turned to smile and accept the invitation, when she felt a hand go round her waist. “The only drink she will be having is back at my condo.” Aiden’s deep voice said beside her. “Captain!” Greg stood at attention with his chest out in salute as Aiden guided Myra further into the hall. “Is it not inappropriate for a sergeant to be asking a lieutenant to drink?” Aiden quietly said to her with a dark frown. “These are my colleagues, babe. And our PDA isn’t appropriate either. But everyone looks away in empathy.” She said softly. Aiden dropped his hand from her waist immediately, and she saw he had taken offense. “I just meant..” She started to say, but he was already walking ahead. She sighed in distress. Aiden was so sensitive, and way too proud sometimes. He hated it when anything about him was short of flawless, and he would pull the sky down if anyone dared to point out those flaws. She hurriedly sat beside him as the blinds in the room began to come down. “I won’t go for drinks with them.” She said, although she would have wished otherwise. She did not like getting him angry. He was such a sweetheart when he was in a good mood. She only had to keep him in that mood. “You are too friendly with the officers, Myra,” Aiden said through his teeth. “Look at them, in uniforms, you are in plain clothes. Why should they be so chummy with you?” He turned to stare at her with his beautiful dark eyes, and all the retorts that were already at the tip of her lips, died. She did not see the need to act superior to her colleagues, but she did not want to fight over this. So she nodded quietly in defeat as the projector came on. Her father, the police chief, Tyson Shaw, walked in, and all the officers shared glances, wondering what was so important that the police chief showed up himself. They all stood up and saluted. He nodded and gestured for them to take their seats again while he turned back to the projector. “Do you know what is going on?” Aiden asked her in a whisper. “No.” Myra said truthfully. Unlike what most people believed, her father never gave her preferential treatment at work. And she only learned about things at the same time as her colleagues. “Everything that would be said here today is classified.” the Police Chief said, nodding at the operator to move on to the next slide. The hall fell silent as a man’s image was displayed brightly on the screen. “Lord. He is hot.” Lieutenant Jess whispered, and the people around tried to stifle a giggle. Myra swallowed her smile. Her unit was the most unserious bunch, except in a shootout. “He has been accused of three separate sexual misconduct cases, but his rich family managed to get a lawyer that argued insubstantial evidence.” All eyes immediately fell on Jess, and she cleared her throat and mumbled, “Never said I liked him, did I?” The police chief looked at all of them now sitting quietly on the table. “We need to catch this man, with irrefutable evidence. The victims all recently withdrew the last lawsuit filed against him, overnight. We need someone to befriend these girls and entice the Professor into our trap as an undercover college student.” Most of her colleagues let out a sigh, and Myra saw a few throw glances her way. “One of you has to be an undercover student at that exclusive college for at least three months. Enough time to catch that creep.” the Police chief said in a measured voice. “If you succeed, you will be considered for a promotion.” The hall was still silent, but she could see the interest in all the women’s eyes, and even a few men she suspected would not mind pretending to be women for the mission. But they all stole glances at her, she was their biggest competition. Not because her father was the chief, but because she was the youngest at twenty-five years old. If anyone here could pull off acting like a young college student, she was the one. And damn, it would be so nice to become a captain at only twenty-five. “No.” Aiden said darkly beside her, and for the first time she felt irritation. She turned to look at him. She could understand him being all protective and illogically jealous of men around her, but she would not stand him interfering in her job or career growth. “Lieutenant Shaw?” She heard her father’s voice from the front, and turned to him. “You are the youngest woman on the team, are you interested?” She stood up and at attention. “Yes sir. It would be my honor to take on this role.” “That’s settled then. We will converge tomorrow to discuss strategy.” He said, and at that moment Aiden stood up and stormed out without leave to do so. Everyone gasped, and turned to watch him exit in shock. Myra peeked at her father to see his reaction. He looked livid, but he made no comments about Aiden’s behavior as he closed the meeting.

    “I am calling off our engagement.” Aiden said, as soon as she walked into the locker room. “What?” Myra froze in disbelief. “How can you say that?” “And how can you do this to me?” He yelled in her face. She stepped back, startled by his intensity and hurt at his tone. “I don’t understand what you are talking about.” “Just give me back my ring, Myra.” He said through his teeth. “This was the last straw.” “What last straw?” Her voice came out weak, as she struggled to get past her confusion. Why was he reacting so strongly to her just wanting to do her job? “I am literally the only person for the job.” She said out loud, “Do you expect Major Lila to play a twenty-year-old college student?” Aiden’s frown darkened, and he gripped her arm tightly, his eyes wild. “So you will not mind f*cking my own father then? For the team?” “Father? What are you..” She paused as her mind traveled back to the meeting. Dankworth! Her father had said something Dankworth. Her eyes widened as she looked up at Aiden, finally understanding why he had reacted that way to her accepting the role. “Babe, I’m sorry. I really had no idea.” She said quickly. “Liar!” he threw her hand off, walked over to the nearest locker, and punched it. “Aiden.” She called in hurt disbelief as she watched him crash out. “Who do you think I am? Why do you think I would do that to you?” “Of course you..” He stopped, and then turned back to look at her. He regarded her for a few seconds then walked up to her. He cupped her chin on both sides and leaned down. “Go tell your father you decline the role.” Myra stared up at him, and paused only one second before she said, “OK.” He sighed and brought his nose against hers. “I’m sorry about Professor Dankworth. I did not make the connection till just now.” She said, even as he began to gently brush her lips with his. She would never have even thought about accepting it if she remembered that Callaghan Dankworth was Aiden’s supposed father. The man had denied paternity since the incident happened when he was a sixteen-year-old highschooler, but Aiden’s mother insisted he got her pregnant till date. Myra closed her eyes as Aiden gripped her hips, and his kiss deepened. *** She knew her father could see her through the one-way glass surrounding his office, because even before she knocked on the door, she heard his deep rumble from within. “Come.” She walked in and stood at attention. He watched her as he stubbed his cigarette out. “What is it, Miss Shaw?” He always addressed her formally at work, although their relationship was different outside. “Dad.” She cleared her throat and corrected herself. “Chief. I have to turn down Professor Cal’s case.” Her father did not look surprised. It was almost like he had been expecting it. He stared at her, and she looked down at her boots nervously. He could make her do the job and his decision would be final, but then she would be hurting Aiden. She hoped his softer, fatherly side was dominant today, and he would not force her into this. “Go think about it, Miss Shaw. If by tomorrow evening you still do not want to do it. I will let you off.” She was about to tell him her decision was final but thought the better of it. He was letting her off easily, there was no need to provoke him. “Yes chief.” She saluted and turned to the door. She could always tell him tomorrow that she would really not do it. She walked past Aiden, standing at his office door as she went back to her desk. She made an OK sign with her hand. The right side of his lip curled up in a satisfied smile, and he went back to his office. Myra spent the rest of the day with her head bent to work. She studied the details of the marital rape case in front of her, mentally scheduling to go check out the crime scene the next day for clues. Something about the victim’s statement here was definitely not adding up. Hours flew by and her shift soon ended. She was one of the first people out the door. She hurried to her car, excited about the idea she had in mind to properly apologize to Aiden tonight. “Someone seems happy.” Jess said beside her as they stopped before their individual cars, the first people to arrive in the underground parking lot. Myra smiled brightly at her. “I would smile too if I was getting a promotion in a few months. Don’t get me wrong.” Jess added, as she unlocked her car door. “I am not taking on the case anymore.” Myra said. “What? Are you crazy?” Jess shouted in disbelief. “Give Reign a kiss for me.” Myra giggled and jumped into her car. She had only seen Jess’ baby a few times, but she absolutely adored her. She backed her car out even though Jess was still watching her in disbelief. She smiled and waved at her, before pulling out fast toward the farmer’s market. She grabbed a cup of Mocha on her way and drank it as she shopped for the freshest of vegetables. She grabbed all she needed, and drove back to her elegant apartment a few miles away from her parents’ mansion. As soon as she arrived home she ran around like a headless chicken as she did her skin care routine and cooked at the same time. She had to be at Aiden’s condo to surprise him before he closed off work at nine. Her face was layered with a hydrating mask as she made a sweet potato casserole, grilled a nice piece of steak, and baked a pie. Her legs shook with excitement in the bathroom, as she lasered hair off her intimate parts, and shaved her legs. Aiden was so snappish and on edge lately, and she suspected the infrequency of their intimate moments was the cause. Their wedding was still months away and between their tight schedule and living apart, they did not have enough time for sex. She let her hip-length hair down, and flat ironed the thickness of it just the way Aiden liked it. She smiled at the mirror as she put on a new set of lingerie. This should get any man out of a foul mood, even a fierce Police Captain like Aiden. The way she looked now would set even a monk’s blood on fire. As she applied a seductive scent to her pulse points, she decided not to wear a dress. She picked out a dressy silver robe, something Aiden would tug once, and she would be standing in just her lingerie before him. She packed all the meals she made in an elegant cardboard box, stepped into a pair of red bottom heels, and rode down the elevator to her car. As she began driving to her fiancé’s expensive apartment complex, she turned on Nina Simone’s Feeling Good. The cool, sensual music put her in an even more feminine, seductive mood. Her blood ran cool with desire, and her heart rate dropped till it was beating slowly. By the time she was riding the elevator up to Aiden’s condo, it was a few minutes before 9pm. But she was too late. She realized that even as she stood in the foyer. The soft warm music from his condo was a little audible from here. He was home already. She shrugged off her disappointment, and focused instead on how surprised he would be to see her at all, even though he had beat her to getting home first. She pulled out a copy of his key card, and scanned the door open. She walked into his condo, and could faintly hear the shower running. Perfect! She hurried to the kitchen, took out his elegant dishware, and laid out the food as quietly as she could. She stood back to inspect the table and smiled in satisfaction. It was almost like a Thanksgiving feast. She giggled excitedly and began to pad as quietly as she could in her high heels toward the master’s bedroom. The music was higher now, and the shower was no longer running. She smiled as she un-belted her robe and let the belt drop to the floor in the hallway. She froze suddenly after her next step. Something was not quite right. She frowned as she raised her nose up to sniff the air. What was this unnatural heat, and.. She sniffed again. Were those scented candles? But Aiden was not expecting her. Then the volume of the music reduced, and she began to hear the lusty moans coming from behind her fiancé’s bedroom door. She gasped, stepping back. She had to be dreaming. Aiden brought another woman home? He could not be watching porn, these were real life sounds. They were clear even from where she stood, the grunts, low-toned moans, the rhythmic sound of flesh slapping against flesh, the occasional exclamations of pleasure. Her ankles shook and she almost fell. She blindly reached her hand out for the wall to support herself. Aiden was cheating on her? Their wedding was just six months away. She shook her head as her chest began to ache, and it became difficult to breathe. “Oh God.” She gasped silently as she crashed to her knees outside his door, and struggled to inhale through her mouth and nose. Her chest was physically on fire, and her vision was hazy. This can not be true. Maybe one of his friends simply brought a girl to bang in his apartment. That would make more sense. The Aiden she knew did not have patience for any other woman except her, and she had never found anything suspicious between him and any other woman. She saw him every day at work, and spent most evenings here at his condo. The only reason they were not living together yet was because their jobs did not tolerate cohabiting. She was tempted to just leave. She could pretend she was never here and try to forget this. It was already too painful, and she doubted she would survive it if she actually saw her fiancé on top of another woman. “Yes.” She heard Aiden’s deep voice ring out as the speed of the smacking cheeks seemed to increase. Myra felt her lunch come back up her throat. She gritted her teeth, pushed herself off the floor, and kicked the door open, ready to tear him and his wh*re apart. But she froze. Aiden actually had his own bare butt cheeks up, and the naked pair of butts behind him was too muscular to be a woman’s. She squinted in disbelief as she saw the man reach out, yank Aiden’s hair back, and lovingly bit his neck. Her fiancé moaned deeply, and just as the man turned his face, Myra saw he was her father.

    There are cases of extreme anger that are classified as temporary madness. In cases of murder under such circumstances, good lawyers can argue that the person could not be blamed for their actions in those few minutes of temporal madness. They had genuinely been crazy at the time. That was the exact emotion Myra felt as she saw her own father thrusting in and out of her fiancé. For over two minutes after that, her mind worked separately from her body. Her limbs moved and did things her brain did not register, and the room took on a red tint. Before that night, she always thought the I SAW RED phrase was some creative nonsense. But tonight, as the city continued to bustle just below, Aiden’s bedroom took on a red color, like some insane TikTok filter. She staggered into the room, ignoring the pain that burst from her ankles every time her legs twisted to the side in her high heels, from shaking so much. She picked up the bedside lamp, yanking it with the cord, and hurled it at her father’s head. He narrowly dodged it, and only then did the pair notice there was a third person in the room. They had really been going to town, deaf to the world in their lust. “You bastards!” She shrieked in an ear-deafening scream, her body bending forward, unable to remain straight as it took all the last strength in her shivering body to scream. She took her shoes off and hurled them at Aiden, heels first. One caught him in the ear as he struggled to pull his pants on, and he began to bleed. She could not even bear to look at her father. She should not have to see him like this. She should not have to see her own biological father’s nakedness. “You pigs!” She screamed through her tears, throwing everything her hands could grab. She ran to Aiden’s display shelf and cleared all the medals and awards to the floor. She sent one decorative glass sculpture, flying after a ceramic one, and then a granite one. She aimed side stools at their large chests. She attacked them with every damn thing her hands could find as they ran around, desperate to get a break so they could put on their clothes. She stumped on their clothes scattered all over the floor. Why did she not think to bring her gun? Why did she not bring her f*cking gun? “Stop it, Myra.” Aiden said in a pleading voice, avoiding all the missiles she hurled at him. The mirrors in his room all lay shattered now, and she began to see dents in his floor to ceiling windows. “Get a grip.” Her father finally barked. “I did not give you leave to speak to me like that.” Myra froze and turned bloodshot, unbelieving eyes towards him. “What did you just f*cking say?” “Language, Myra. I am your father.” He said strongly, finally standing straight in a tank top and suit pants. She laughed in disbelief, and her laughter came out sounding like a Maniac’s. “You are nobody’s father.” She said in a quiet whisper. “How can you even look at me after what you have done?” She finally yelled. “You have no shame.” Her blood began to steam as she watched him stand in his usual arrogant, domineering way once again. “Keep talking and you’ll be suspended.” Myra gasped, one of Aiden’s medals falling from her hand. She stepped back in shock. “You’re not sorry?” The question popped out of her mouth in disbelief. “Myra.” Aiden said gently, and she turned to look at him, and then the man who had brought her to this world. She bent down suddenly and picked up the medal with a sharp edge. She ran for her father and raised the medal high to strike him before any of the men could even react. But she was not tall enough. She barely managed to slash through his half naked chest. Blood sprayed everywhere as her father fell to his knees. She raised her hand to strike again when she felt something heavy crash against her head from behind, and her body fell without a struggle to the ground. She saw Aiden’s face floating above hers, before her eyes finally closed in darkness as a tear ran down the side of her eye. When Myra woke up, it was morning, and she was lying on a couch in her living room. She tried to get up, but pain exploded in her head. She yelped, and fell back on the couch. She lay that way for a while, and slowly attempted to open her eyes again. She waited for a few more minutes to pass before she carefully sat up. Her vision went black for two seconds, but the pain was not as bad anymore. She looked at the coffee table and saw an almost empty bottle of red wine, and a cup of painkillers knocked over with pills spilling out of it. She frowned, trying to remember how she got home last night. She remembered herself at the farmer’s market, she remembered cooking excitedly. Did she not go to Aiden’s anymore? She looked down to see she was in one of her comfortable Pajamas. She suddenly remembered Aiden’s face floating above hers, but trying to think of anything before or after that caused terrible pain to her head. She gripped her head and groaned in pain. What happened to her? She stood up and walked to the bathroom, realizing how late she was already for work. She let warm water run down her body in the shower for as long as she could before she hurried into her room to get dressed. As she pulled on a pair of leather pants, a turtle-neck shirt, and tied her hair up in a low bun, she tried to think of last night again. But her head protested and she winced in pain. When she hurried to her kitchen to grab a bowl of cereal, she stopped short. The meal she made last night lay on the kitchen island, unpacked. Did she really not go to Aiden’s then? Then where did the image of his face floating above hers last night come from? She shook her head, and rushed out of her apartment without eating. Myra drove fast, just under the speed limit, and managed to get to the office in record time, but she was still very late. As she hurried out of the elevator, she ran into Greg who was going out with another of her male colleagues. “Whoah.” he exclaimed. “I know.” She grimaced nervously. She was never late. “The chief is in a foul mood. You are so cooked.” Greg said with a sympathetic face. She nodded and hurried towards their office. As she walked towards her desk, all her colleagues looked at her in surprise, and she smiled apologetically at them. “Rough night?” Jess asked, as Myra pulled out her seat. “I guess.” “Myra.” She heard Aiden’s booming voice from his office and her back stiffened. She was really in trouble. She dropped her bag on the chair, pushed it back in and hurried to his office. She could not meet his eyes as he walked away from his desk towards her. She stood stiffly at attention. “Are you slacking off on purpose because your bosses are family?” He asked in a low tone. “No, sir.” She kept her eyes on the wall behind him. “Why are you almost one hour late for work?” She squinted as even trying to remember anything began to make her head hurt again. Aiden leaned down, and his face came into her line of sight. His eyes were dark and suspicious. “Where were you last night?” “I don’t know,” She said honestly. He barked out a bitter laugh and stepped back. “You don’t know. Are you cheating on me, Myra?” Her eyes widened as her body slackened into ease. “God, no.” “Then what kind of ridiculous answer was that?” He barked. She stiffened and looked away again. A knock came on the door and one of the officers poked his head in. “The chief wants you, captain.” Aiden looked from the officer to her. Then he picked up a stack of files and roughly pushed it onto her chest. “Get to work and stop slacking around.” He barked. “I need that within the hour.” She looked at him as tears stung her eyes. Was this really her fiancé? Why was he always so cold to her at work? She did not expect him to show favoritism, of course, but he never treated the rest of her colleagues like this. “Yes sir.” She said, and briskly walked out of his office back to her desk. She pulled a cup of painkillers out of her desk drawer and dry swallowed. Barely thirty minutes had passed when Aiden showed up to her desk with more files. “Are you done? Do this too.” She bent her head in humiliation. “How can he treat you like this for being late just once?” Jess whispered as he walked away. “Especially when you spent the night with him.” Myra turned wide eyes to her. “How did you know?” Jess flinched, surprised at her intensity. “You seemed so excited in the parking lot yesterday. And I passed you some hours later in traffic driving towards his place when I went to pick Reign up from daycare.” Myra’s jaw fell. “I called out to you, but I guess you did not see me. Your hair was so beautiful. You should let it down from time to time.” A searing pain sliced through Myra’s head. And then she remembered.

    “You bastard!” Myra screamed as she banged the door shut behind her. She could see all the officers outside watching, and even though they could not see past the one-way glass, they were sure listening. But she did not care. “What?” Aiden rose from behind his desk. “You and my father must really think I am the world’s biggest fool.” She screamed as he crossed the floor towards her. His stride broke, but only just. He stopped in front of her and yelled, “What are you on about? Have you finished the work I assigned you?” She slapped him, hard. She did not care if she got suspended, or even fired for disrespecting her boss. Maybe she would tell the higher ups about their inappropriate conduct. “How dare you?” She slapped him again. “You are really some d*ckhead. You thought I would not remember?” “I have no idea what you are on about.” He said, looking at her with blazing eyes. “But if you don’t get out of my office now, I will forget you are my fiancé and send you to internal affairs.” “I should be sending you and the chief there.” She yelled at him. “You cheating bastard.” She yanked the engagement ring off her finger and threw it at him. “And I am not your bloody fiancé.” He was gritting his teeth now, his face purple with rage. He grabbed her arm and pulled her out of his office. “Walk.” He said through gritted teeth as they passed all the officers who were staring. They rode down the elevator to the underground garage. “You don’t want them to hear you are f*cking the chief?” She said in bitterness, fighting her tears. “How long?” “What?” “How long have you been f*cking my father?” She yelled. She did not care about his why. She did not have problems with him being gay or bisexual if only he had told her the truth and did not cheat on her. And of all people, with her own father. “What are you saying?” He frowned in confusion at her. “If you need rest and psychiatric evaluation, I can speed up the approval for sick leave.” Aiden said in a sudden sympathetic voice. She stepped back. “Sick leave? I saw you. Don’t make me out to be crazy.” She screamed as tears finally streamed down her face. Had she been with a monster all this time? It was bad enough that they did that to her. Now they were trying to gaslight her into thinking it never happened. Aiden shook his head, looking at her. “I am not surprised this is happening. You have been under a lot of stress lately with wedding planning.” “I am not crazy.” She cried, backing away from him. “But you are saying crazy things. Do you know how mad the chief would be if he heard this nonsense you are saying?” He said in a placating tone. Like he was on her side, cared for her. She shook her head. She knew what she saw. Maybe she did not remember at first, but she did now. “You should rest.” “No.” She screamed loudly. She was a detective. If anyone could find proof, it was her. She had witnessed the most horrible crimes in her few years as a detective. She knew all the early signs. If she did not find answers quickly and nip this in the bud, this may turn into a horrible criminal case. Psychiatry? Was that their plan? To commit her into an institution and say she was crazy to save their reputation after she caught them? That made sense. That is why they knocked her out and took her home and set up everything to look like she had never been to that condo. The cold bastards. They had it all thought out. They even changed her clothes. She began to back away quickly. “Myra.” Aiden said, hurrying towards her. She spun around and ran. They were all badass detectives. If anyone could manipulate evidence, it would be a badass detective. She opened her door quickly, and shut it just as he placed his hand on her car. He tried to get in front of her car, but when he saw she could well run him over, he jumped to the side. She pulled out and drove straight to his condo. She soon saw him speeding behind her. She yelled, and hit the steering repeatedly. The bastard. She had destroyed that place last night. That is all the evidence she needed to prove she was there and was not crazy. She jumped out of the car and ran into the elevator. But just before the door slid shut, Aiden shoved his hand between the door, and got in with her. “What are you doing?” “What are YOU doing? He fired back. She ignored him and ran out of the elevator as soon as the door slid open. He reached out to grab her, but she slid past him and scanned her copy of his keycard against the door. “You cannot come into my house without my permission.” He said loudly, gripping both her arms and shaking her. “Not when you willingly gave me the key.” She kneed him in the inner thigh, and he stumbled back, howling in pain. She pushed the door open and ran straight for his bedroom, already fishing her phone out of her pocket to take pictures. But when she stepped into the bedroom, it was spotless. Myra gasped, stumbling as she missed a step. This could not be real. The mirrors she was sure she had shattered were all hanging untouched against the walls. The windows had no dents, and all the medals were perfectly arranged. “Found what you were searching for?” She heard Aiden behind her. She spun around. “You fixed it. You fixed everything overnight.” He shook his head at her and began to pull out his phone. “The chief would want to know this. It is better to take you to the hospital now that it is still early.” She gripped his hand. “Don’t you dare.” “I may not have the full right to do it yet, but your parents do. You need an evaluation. You cannot do your job like this.” Fear suddenly gripped her heart. She did not want to end up in a straight jacket at some psychiatric home. She had seen it happen many times. Some people managed to prove they have never been crazy and got freedom years later, but some never did. “Please.” The word slipped out of her mouth as her heart squeezed. Aiden stopped. He shook his head and kissed her forehead. “I am sorry. This is all my fault. I have been too hard on you lately.’ She felt tears streaming down her eyes at her sudden helplessness, even as he hugged her close. “It will all soon be over. We can move the wedding forward and do a smaller one if it’s too stressful,” he said, caressing her body and kissing her forehead again and again. She cried harder, wanting to take a knife to the monster’s chest and carve his heart out. “I’ll call in sick for you.” He finally let her go. “Go relax on the bed, I’ll grab some groceries to cook for you.” He smiled down at her. His gentle, handsome face would deceive a stranger. The way it had deceived her all these years. How could somebody love a monster for years and not know it? As he walked away, her eyes fell on something bright in a shadowed part of the hallway, just outside the bedroom door. She waited to hear the front door lock before she hurried over and picked up. Her eyes widened as she saw the silver belt from her robe last night.

    “Mom. Did you not hear what I said?” Myra asked, looking at her mother who went on sketching out a shoe design, as if she had not just told her she had found her husband in bed with her own fiancé. “You don’t believe me?” Myra continued, and feverishly dug into her pocket for the belt. Her mother was her last hope. If anyone could protect her and punish her father for what he did, it was her mother. “Look.” She raised the belt. “So you are sleeping with a man you are not yet married to.” Her mother said quietly, and took off her glasses to finally look at her. “What?” Myra’s jaw fell. “I taught you about the dangers of premarital sex.” her mother said, gently putting her computer tablet aside. “You would not be this hurt if you had not given your body to Aiden.” “I am an adult.” Myra lost it, and stood up. “How is my choice to have consensual sex worse than those men betraying me like this?” Her mother was always the traditional wife. The real patriarchy princess. In her eyes, men were always blameless, and she never stood up to her husband, even though she was the one with all the money, and her father was a former governor. But this? This was just too much. “We should hope Aiden does not tell your father about this. He would be so disappointed in you.” “Mom.” Myra shrieked in disbelief. “Is this all you can say? He betrayed me.” “I don’t know what you want me to do, Myra.” Her mother said with sad eyes. “I don’t know what you think I can possibly do to your father.” she added helplessly, as if she was not a f*cking multi-millionaire. Myra staggered back. How could these people be her parents? One evil, the other spineless. “You will not help me?” She asked, as tears began to stream down her eyes again. “I am your only child.” Her mother sighed in exhaustion. “I love you Myra. But your father is so close to the goal he has worked towards all his life. Now is the time he needs our support the most, not us tearing him down.” Myra fell to the couch, a sudden stab of pain in her chest. Why had she come here? Why did she even bother? Tyson Shaw was Savannah Shaw’s god. She would do anything to please him. The only reason she had not given her whole wealth to her husband was because her own father, the former governor, had made the company and assets only transferable to his grandchildren, not his son-in-law. But her mother spent her whole life trying to overcompensate for that. She licked the very floor the man walked on, and never protected even her own daughter from him. People called it love, but Myra did not know what to call it. She looked at her mother, suddenly realizing that if she had married Aiden, this would likely be her life. Before last night, she too had been close to licking the floor Aiden walked on. Not anymore. She stood up. “It’s nice to see you and your husband both put political ambitions over my well-being.” Her mother stood up hurriedly, and began to walk towards her. “Myra. Don’t be like this. If this scandal gets out, your father’s political career will be dead on arrival.” Myra smiled bitterly. “You people hurt me in the worst way possible. I will hit you all where it hurts the most too.” She marched out of her parents’ luxurious mansion to her small car. As she drove back to the office, her plan came together in her head. She would strike both Aiden and her father with one blow, and gain as much power as she could in the process, so she would never have to be at anyone’s mercy like this ever again. Aiden was calling her phone non-stop, but she ignored his calls as she walked over to the police chief’s office. “Myra.” Her father said cheerfully as she walked in. He never called her that at work. It was always Ms Shaw. “Good day chief.” She stood at attention, looking at the demon who was her father. He was acting like nothing happened last night. “You look well. I thought you were taking sick leave for the rest of the day.” He looked her over with a smile. “Miscommunication sir.” He nodded. “That’s my girl. You are never lazy.” She pressed her lips together, and said nothing. “Why are you here, Ms Shaw?” He said, his attention back at the desktop on his table. “To apologize.” She said, He glanced up, and squinted in confusion at her. “I was foolish to turn my back on my duty yesterday. I would like to continue with the plan.” She paused. “If the spot is still available.” He turned back fully to her again. “It is still available,” he said slowly. “But what if you change your mind again?” “I won’t, chief.” She kept her eyes up. “I don’t believe you. One word from Captain Acosta and you could be messing up my plans again.” She pressed her lips to stifle her scream. Hearing Aiden’s name from his lips now sent hives all over her skin as the memory of her father lovingly biting his neck came back to her mind. “I won’t, chief.” She repeated, and her voice came out sounding teary. “Are you okay, Ms Shaw?” He sounded concerned now. She nodded, unable to risk speaking because she would break down here in his office. If she had not seen that belt a few hours ago, at this point she would have begun to believe she had dreamed up the whole thing, or she had simply gone crazy. He and Aiden were such great actors. “OK,” He pulled a document out from under a pile on his table. “I need your signature, my dear. You can’t back out till Professor Callaghan Dankworth is in jail. If not, you risk imprisonment.” She hesitated for only a moment. She pulled a pen from her breast pocket and signed. Her father took the document with a smile and nodded. “You are a grown woman now. I am so proud of you.” She saluted and began to walk out of his office when he said. “Ms Shaw.” She stopped, but could not bear to turn back and look at him. “You must succeed at all costs. F*ck the professor if that is the only way to get concrete evidence,” he said. Her back stiffened. Did she hear well? Did her father just say that? They never discussed such topics. She turned back, but all his attention was back to the screen of his desktop. Her shoulders sagged as she reached for the door. Something was off. Something bigger was at play here that she did not yet know about. When she pulled the door open, Aiden was standing outside. He was looking at her with disbelief. “What did you just do?” She sidestepped him and began to walk away, towards the auditorium where the brief would be starting in a few minutes. Aiden grabbed her as soon as they were inside and pinned her against the wall. “You would f*ck my father?” She smiled darkly at him. “Sounds familiar? Quite sad that he insists he is not your father though.” “You wh*re!” he groaned. “I always knew you had hot pants for all the men in the department.” “Aiden Acosta.” She smiled, and leaned up to kiss his beard stubble. “You are about to find out what whoring truly means.” “Ms Shaw.” She heard the Professor’s voice call, bringing her back to the present. She blinked and began to move along with the other college students to the theater hall for their physical trials. “Hey bitch.” Myra heard as soon as she stepped into the hallway. She froze as everyone began to laugh. “Lying bitch.” Another female voice said. “What makes you think the Professor would even look at you?” Myra’s back stiffened. How did they find out so quickly? The whole mission was supposed to be classified.

    Myra turned around and looked at the students who had congregated in the hall leading to the theater. “What did you just say?” She asked, her fist balling beside her. “Not you, gorgeous.” The boy with the perfect teeth from earlier said. “The gremlin behind you.” Myra turned behind to see Valentina Steels, the girl she had sat beside during class.  Valentina Steels was the last person that brought up sexual assault charges against Professor Cal, and one of Myra’s duties was to befriend her and get as much information as she could from her. She watched the frightened girl as she squirmed under the gaze of everyone packed in the hallway. This was a private college, an elite school only for the children of billionaires. And in colleges like these, it was like being back in high school. The students were mostly immature brats and all the professors looked away to avoid offending powerful people. A girl with several cosmetic face lifts at her young age walked towards Valentina Steels and threw yogurt down the front of her shirt. “This is what happens when a prestigious school admits gutter rats like you.” She said, and all the students around laughed and hooted. Valentina gasped, looking down horrified at her stained dress. “I have said the scholarship program should be scrapped countless times, but no one listens.” The cosmetic-girl continued. “Now, look at Ms Gremlin here accusing Professor Cal of assault. Have you looked in the mirror?” The people around laughed harder.  Myra had been determined to stay out of these petty student fights, since the Professor was her main focus.  But this was all getting out of hand. “Is that cum on her shirt?” A boy pointed at the white yogurt stains on Valentina’s ruined dress, and they all laughed harder.  Myra grabbed the frightened girl’s hand and began to march towards the restroom.  “Hey newbie.” The cosmetic-girl stepped in front of her. “What do you think you are doing?” Myra stared her down.  She was not sure what the girl saw in her eyes, but she shrunk two sizes, and grudgingly strutted away.  Myra continued to the restroom, grabbed a paper napkin and gently pushed it in Valentina’s hand. “Thank you.” The girl managed to say before she burst into tears.  Heart-wrenching sobs. Myra looked away and inspected her nails awkwardly. She did not know what to say to the girl. But soon the Professor would be brought to justice and everyone would know she had not lied. “You should not let anyone bully you. They cannot hit you, because if you go to the media, it would be a wrap for their parents.” Myra said finally. Valentina sniffed and looked up.  She looked like she was in a daze and could not hear her. She walked to the sink and began to wash her face. “Are you OK?” Myra turned to look at her.  Now that she was looking at her well, Valentina was not just shy, she looked like she was actually teetering on the edge. Who wouldn’t though? “Please excuse me.” Valentina said, startling her. “I have to take off my shirt and wash it.” “Oh,” Myra said, and paused. “Will you be fine?” The girl nodded silently.  Myra nodded once and walked out of the restroom. She bent the corner, and began to take the stairs down, when she saw Professor Cal. She froze.  What was he doing here?  She glanced back up and suddenly remembered these stairs also led towards the Library. But it was still weird that he was here when Valentina was not far very away in the restroom. She nodded in greeting as she continued walking down the stairs. He nodded back wordlessly.  When she got to the theater, everyone was already there and talking in low tones.  She saw the bullies glance at her, but when she glared at them, they hurriedly looked away. “All paired up?” The Professor’s quiet, deep voice asked as he finally entered the theater hall.  “Yes.” The students chorused as they looked around to see who everyone had paired up with. Then their eyes fell on her. “Ms..” Professor Cal said, covering the ground towards her. “Shaw.” Myra said, turning to look up into his startling, seductive amber eyes. “Ms Shaw. Why don’t you have a partner?” “I did not know I needed to have one.” She said, holding the gaze he too was unwilling to break. “Because again, you arrived late. If punctuality is a problem for you, I’m afraid you will be failing my class.” He said, staring down at her. She said nothing for a while, just stared back at him. The hall was suddenly quiet now. “I could dance alone.” She said finally. “Or with her.” She turned to look at Valentina as she entered the theater hall. “Valentina is with me.” A boy said, as he stretched his hand out to her. Myra turned back to see Professor Cal was still watching her.  “I am afraid you cannot dance alone, Ms Shaw. How well you work with a partner is what this assessment is about.” She wondered what he must have looked like as a young man.  Every single girl in this class had a big crush on the man. He was handsome in a way that was unnatural, and his dignified age seemed to make him even more desirable. He was aware of his looks, that was why he probably seduced those students.  He was staring at her now, the way he had first looked at her when she walked into the auditorium this morning, with curiosity. “You can dance with her, Prof.” A boy said from the back.  Myra turned in surprise to see everyone impatiently nodding in agreement, they all wanted to be done and get their marks. Only one person was looking at her with venom, the cosmetic-girl, who she still did not know her name. “Do you mind?” The Professor asked, his eyes still on her. “Why would I?” She parted her lips to whisper.  The man’s eyebrows lifted, then he squinted at her. He suddenly turned around, and walked away. “Who is going first?” He asked as he took a seat and picked up his tablet.  The speakers came alive as the first pair climbed the stage, and called out their music number to the sound team in the gallery above. Myra watched the pair gracefully float around the stage in perfect form and sync, as her mind took flight in thoughts again.  “Miss Shaw.”  She looked up and found herself staring into Professor Cal’s eyes.  Her breath caught at the intensity she saw there. He straightened, and leaned back. “It’s finally our turn, what do you want to do?” He asked, rolling his sleeve up.  His forearms were all muscles, veined and strong, and she knew he would have no problems lifting her off the floor as they danced. She inhaled as her eyes traced the dark-inked tattoo on his left forearm, a broad and detailed feather of an eagle. “Whatever you want.” She finally responded, and Professor Cal turned back to squint at her with interest again. Myra tried to measure her breath as her heart began to beat faster and faster. Everyone was looking at them now, waiting. “Well, you don’t plan to dance on that seat, do you?” “Huh?” her jaw fell. “Come on. My students are impatient to see me dance after so long.” he flashed her a broad smile and her heart stopped. This was the first time the man was smiling, and she was suddenly confused.  One of her special talents as a detective was her ability to read people.  But since she met this man, she had not seen even one hint to prove that he was that monster they had analyzed every day at the precinct, for the past few days.  She stood up.  In her experience, there were a few cases where looks could be deceiving.  She just had to make sure this was not one of those. Till she found clear proof that he was innocent, he would always be a suspect in her eyes. She walked behind him, and stood on the stage. Professor Cal walked near the gallery and called out Ed Sheeran’s Shivers. As the song started, he walked back and took a position behind her.  She felt his nose push her hair to the side as he leaned in. “May I?” He asked softly, and she resisted closing her eyes as she nodded. He placed his hands on her waist and she immediately felt the same zap of current she felt when he grabbed her hand earlier. He felt it too because she heard him inhale sharply behind her, and quickly tried to mask it with a cough. Heat from his chest burned into her skin, and she did not doubt she was now red all over. She ignored her body betraying her, and leaned her back fully into his chest as his hands guided her waist, and they moved on the floor. His hand traveled from her waist up to her shoulder, and then traced a line back down to her wrist, sending fresh shocks up every nerve in her body. He grabbed her hand, and she artfully spiraled away from him, unfurling like a ribbon. Then he yanked her back to himself, and she leaned her face against his as they swayed their hips for a few seconds to the rhythm of the music.  “OK for a lift?” He asked in a low voice. “Yes.” she whispered, becoming breathless.  He looked strong enough to bench press her if he wanted, so she trusted him not to drop her. She moved all her weight to her top half as she felt his hands slowly traveling down to her thighs, and suddenly she was in the air, spinning around.  He caught her easily as she fell back down and gracefully slid down the length of his body, their skin hot against each other, till she was bursting a split on the floor. He pulled her up again, and she rose to her feet, closing her legs like a pair of scissors.  She placed her hand on his shoulder as they salsa’d to the left end of the stage, turning her neck to the audience, and then back at him, again and again. She did not miss that everyone was watching with their jaws on the floor. As they moved back to the right side of the stage, she kept her eyes just on him. He too, was staring at her intently. He spun her around one last time, and then she lowered her top half backward till her body formed a partial upside down V, then slammed back up into his chest. She found herself staring directly into his eyes as the music finally stopped, and applause erupted all over.  They were both breathing hard, still in each other’s arms.  His eyes burned as he looked at her for one long second, swallowed, and finally let go. They gave a polite bow to the students who were cheering. Later, everyone was filling out of the theater room, when Professor Cal glanced back at her and said,  “You just got your five points back.” Myra stopped, unsure what to say, when someone suddenly ran back into the theater room, wide-eyed. “Valentina just jumped off the building.”

    Myra ran upstairs beside the college students. She peeked over the balustrade to see Valentina’s mangled body on the ground floor, blood rapidly pooling around her, before security appeared and threw a trampoline over her. Myra stepped back, horrified. She had seen a lot of dead bodies since she became a cop, but this one shook her.  She had been talking to that girl just one hour ago. She had noticed she was depressed. Why had she not done anything to help her, or stayed with her? She looked around at the others, some stunned, the others talking excitedly, and began to back away from them.  That was her only class for the day, anyway. She was near her rented luxury car when her phone buzzed.  She checked to see her father was summoning an emergency meeting.  She gripped her phone tightly, almost crushing it. He had heard it already. When she arrived at the briefing hall, everyone was already waiting. She ignored Aiden who was scanning her mini skirt and bodycon top with clouded, furious eyes.  She saluted the police chief, and he nodded and gestured for her to sit. “This is now a homicide case.” He said as soon as she sat down.  She frowned.  Valentina jumped off the building herself.  Just as she thought about this, the projector came on in the almost dark room. She watched in surprise as a video of the college came on, showing the exact spot Valentina died. The girl stood close to the balustrade and was staring into space. Suddenly, hands appeared from behind and pushed her off the building. Myra gasped. “You did not suspect something was off, detective?” Aiden stressed sarcastically.  She turned furious eyes at him, and the tension in the room became palpable.  Myra heard Jess clear her throat beside her, and finally looked away. “This has become a dangerous mission. I suggest Lieutenant Shaw withdraw immediately.” Aiden said, turning to look at the police chief.  Myra did not look at them, she could not bear to. “I can take care of myself, Captain.” She said in her most gentle voice. “Thank you.” “Even when the man you are after is a murderer?” Aiden said hotly, leaning into the boardroom table separating them. “What?” Myra frowned in confusion. “Captain!” Her father’s voice barked, startling everyone.  She turned to her father, as Aiden relaxed back against his seat with a scowl. The room fell into silence.  She knew everyone suspected something was wrong with all three of them at this point, and must be dying to know the details. The room remained in complete silence as they heard people talking and moving around downstairs. Her father finally turned to her. “We suspect Professor Callaghan pushed Miss Steels.” “Why?” The question was out of her lips before she could hold back. “Why?” Her father frowned at her, then he paused, and his voice took on a low tone again, “Probably to silence her.” “That makes no sense. He thinks the case against him is closed. Why would he suddenly choose to silence her now?”  “Perhaps you slipped up on your first day already, and he found out we are investigating.” Aiden spoke up again.  Their colleagues around him shifted uncomfortably. They had never had such a chaotic meeting before.  Myra smiled broadly at him, tickled at how much the thought of her around his supposed father was driving him crazy. So it hurts? And she had only just started. “I can assure you I didn’t slip up, Captain Acosta.” She said in a humble voice. “And I am certain the Professor did not push Miss Steels off that building.”  Everyone turned, and were looking at her now. She stood up and walked quickly to the projector.  She paused the video that was on a loop and pointed to the murderer’s hands. “Although this person has gloves on, and it is difficult to tell their gender even, this gap here.” She pointed to the exposed skin between where their hand glove ended and where their sleeve began, “Would have been enough to expose the Professor.” “What are you talking about?” “Professor Cal has a large tattoo on his forearm,” Myra said. Everyone around the table seemed to lean forward and peer at the image. Her father picked up the control himself and zoomed in on the hands. “Are there no other images that show the face?” “We barely managed to get this one. All the footage from the other security cameras nearby had been wiped clean.” Major Lila said. Myra looked away in thought.  Whoever had killed Valentina was not working alone then. That was the only way all evidence could be scraped so quickly. “Somebody must have seen something.” She said out loud, “The college is large, and this spot can be seen from several points.” Her father moved the slide, and she saw herself going to the restroom with Valentina, and then Professor Cal talking to Valentina on the stairway leading down from the restroom. The same place she had walked past him that afternoon. She frowned. “You were the last two who spoke to the young woman. I look forward to seeing your report at the end of today. We may find some clues there.” Her father said, then paused, “but you will not be working solo anymore.” She turned to look at him, surprised.  Did he simply care about her safety, or suddenly did not trust her to perform well anymore? “Sergent Greg.” The chief’s voice called. Greg hurried to his feet, and stood at attention.  “You will be joining Miss Shaw, act as her boyfriend, best friend, cousin, or whatever, but stick to her.” Myra could not resist stealing a glance at Aiden, and it was a struggle not to laugh.  Was she imagining it, or was her father suddenly screwing Aiden over? Were they not lovers? Why did he not care about his feelings? Everyone knew how much Aiden hated men around her. “Yes chief.” Greg said stiffly. But as he took his seat again, he smiled at her and she smiled back. “I don’t believe that tattoo b*llshit.” Aiden suddenly said loudly. “You saw the tattoo for the first time today, you cannot possibly remember all the details.”  “Have you forgotten I’ve got a photographic memory?” Myra fired back. “Besides, Professor Cal could not have pushed her.” “Why is that?” Her father looked up at her. “Because he was with me when she fell.” Aiden literally growled loudly at that statement, and she held his gaze with a small smile.

    🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303083”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

  • Her REV LOVE

    “Congratulations, you’re pregnant!” I shook my hands, hugging the pregnancy test result to myself, the doctor’s words still echoing in my head. Three years of trying finally paid off. The thought of holding our child one day filled me with excitement, even as an old ache lingered. Frank’s emotional distance had been a constant, unspoken presence in our lives, but tonight, I hoped things would change. Maybe a child could be the bond that brought us closer together. Frank’s voice pulled me back to reality. “What’re you thinking about?” he asked, his hands busy unbuttoning his shirt. I stared at his chest, my cheeks flushing. Three years of marriage, and his looks still took my breath away—but not in the way they once did. Before I could respond, he stepped into the shower. The water hissed to life, and I waited until the steam blurred the bathroom door before pulling out the report. My smile faded. How would Frank react to this news? The shower turned off, and Frank emerged, water dripping from his hair. “Frank, I have to tell you something,” I said, taking a step forward. My heart raced. “After all these years, I’m finally—” His phone shrilled, cutting me off. He glanced at the screen, his jaw tightening. “Hold that thought,” he growled, stepping out onto the balcony. I lingered in the doorway, listening to his low, agitated voice. When he returned, his usually calm expression was gone, replaced by a tense set line on his face. “I gotta go,” he said, grabbing his keys. “Wait—Frank! It’s midnight. Can’t this wait?” I pleaded, the report crumpling in my hand. He didn’t look back. “Something came up,” he said, and the door shut behind him. I collapsed onto the couch, the paper slipping from my grip. Another “emergency” that didn’t involve me. My throat burned. How many nights had I stayed up waiting for him, only to be met with silence? How many times had I pushed aside my doubts, clinging to the hope that one day, he’d truly see me—not just his secretary or a convenience—but his wife? A vibration startled me. Bianca’s name flashed on my screen. “Hey, Lisa,” she said, her voice teasing. “You in a wheelchair now?” My brow furrowed. “What?” “I just saw Frank pushing some woman in a wheelchair into that fancy restaurant downtown. Thought you two were together.” The line went quiet. My stomach twisted. “Are you sure it was him?” “Pretty sure. But maybe I’m—” The call cut off before she finished. My thumb hovered over the home button as a news alert beeped. Dera Pete returns with mystery billionaire companion.*  Dera Pete. The name hit me like a punch. The photo was fuzzy, but there he was—Frank, grinning as he walked alongside a wheelchair-bound woman in a diamond-studded gown. The caption called them “the city’s most elegant couple.” Comments flooded the screen: “Her fiancé’s face is heavenly!” “When’s the wedding?” My vision blurred. So this was where he’d rushed off to—not for work, not for an emergency, but for her. The woman who’d hurt him years ago, the one he’d sworn he’d never speak of again. The pregnancy report lay forgotten on the floor. My baby, our future, meant nothing compared to the ghost of his past. A tear slid down my cheek. How long had this been going on? Dera’s laughter echoed from the screen, and Frank’s possessive hand rested on her shoulder. The knife in my chest twisted deeper. In the morning, I forced myself to get up and head to the company, even though I hadn’t slept a wink. The night’s events replayed in my mind, each detail sharper than the last. “Have you seen the news? Dera Pete has returned!” Manda kol, one of the employees at the Lanka group, remarked. She was talking to her friend while they waited for the elevator. Behind them, I stood quietly as they continued to talk about me as though I was invisible. “You mean that jewelry designer?” Lili Samuel asked. “Yeah, she’s not just an ordinary jewelry designer. She’s also the only girlfriend our boss has ever admitted to dating publicly. I heard she’s his first love.” “Wow, but isn’t it rumored that our boss and Ruth have some—?” “Of course not! She was just his mistress!” Tatiana said with a laugh. “Haha! What a failure. She thought sleeping her way to the top would make the boss fall in love with her. Now that the woman he loves has returned, I’m sure she’s not only going to lose her position as the mistress but also her job.” My hands clenched into fists. I gritted my teeth but stayed silent. After all, our marriage was a secret known only to Frank and his family. I was Frank’s personal assistant, but everyone assumed we were just close colleagues. Frank never corrected them, and I had no right to either. He made me promise to keep our marriage a secret. The elevator doors opened, and we all stepped inside. Tatiana and Lili exchanged a glance before continuing their conversation. “If I were her, I would resign. It’s clear the boss has someone he loves. It’s so degrading to cling to him like a desperate person,” Manda said, her words full of mockery. “Hey… chill. She can hear you,” Lili whispered, though she laughed as she said it. They seemed to be having a field day at my expense. They were among the many women who were jealous of my closeness with Frank. Now that his real woman had returned, they found an opportunity to ridicule me. “I’m just stating the truth. She’s a mistress who’s about to be abandoned now that the future Mrs. Lanka has returned to the city,” Manda declared. My hands tightened into fists at her words. Mistress? I was his legal wife! And yet, I couldn’t even declare that out loud. I pursed my lips, my heart aching. Frank hadn’t come home last night. He didn’t even have the decency to call and let me know where he was. I concluded he must have spent the night with his ex-girlfriend. The thought made my heart feel like it was being clawed by a cat. My colleagues’ mocking words echoed in my ears, and my throat went dry. I was his legal wife, but I couldn’t even defend my position. Could I even defend something that wasn’t truly mine to begin with? It didn’t take long for me to arrive at the CEO’s office. However, I wasn’t in the mood to work that day. So, I went to Frank’s office to ask for a day off. Sure enough, when I knocked and entered, I found him seated in his swivel chair, wearing different clothes from the ones he’d had on the previous night. “You’re late,” Frank said in a cold, deep voice. “Yes… I slept late. I’ve come to ask for a one-day leave,” I requested, trying hard to hold back my tears. He didn’t seem bothered by his absence. “Why? Are you sick?” Frank asked nonchalantly, his gray eyes studying me. “I’m not feeling well,” I replied, trying to swallow the lump in my throat. The truth was, I wanted to ask him where he’d spent the night, but I didn’t want to hear that he’d been with another woman. Knowing it and hearing it from him were two very different things. “Okay,” Frank said, and when I didn’t move, he raised an eyebrow and asked, “Anything else?” I shook my head. I couldn’t help but feel disappointed. Frank didn’t even attempt to explain where he’d been. He acted as if what he’d done was perfectly normal. With a heavy heart, I left the company and went to the parking lot. However, I bumped into someone in the underground parking area. It was none other than Dera Pete—the woman of Frank’s dreams. In her wheelchair, she looked incredibly vulnerable, evoking a protective instinct in everyone around her. She maneuvered her smart wheelchair and stopped in front of me, blocking my path. “So, you’re Ruth, Frank’s wife? I’m Dera. Nice to meet you,” Dera said. I turned pale. I hadn’t expected to meet Dera so soon. “Thank you for taking care of Frank these past three years,” Dera added with a smile. I internally scoffed! She made it sound like I was just a caretaker! Was she indirectly asking me to back off now that the owner had returned? “You don’t need to thank me for doing my duty as his wife,” I replied through gritted teeth. I felt sorry for her because she was in a wheelchair, but her words felt like a mockery of the real state of my relationship with Frank. Dera smiled gently. “Of course. See you around,” she said before beginning to wheel herself away. Just as she was leaving, her phone slipped from her lap and fell to the ground. Looking at me, she asked, “Can you help me pick up my phone? I can’t reach it as you can see.” I nodded and approached her. However, as I crouched down to pick up the phone, Dera suddenly fell to the ground and screamed. “What happened—” “Ouch! That hurt!” Dera cried, blood trickling down her face, horrifying me. “What the—” “DERA!” Frank’s deep voice boomed as he rushed toward us. My heart skipped a beat when I heard his familiar voice. It was my husband, and I’d never heard him sound so worried before. He hurried over and held Dera in his arms. Seeing the blood dripping from her forehead, his eyebrows furrowed in anger. He glared at me coldly, sending chills down my spine. Did he think I did this? My eyes widened in shock as I realized what was happening. I was being framed! “Frank! I swear, I didn’t push her—” “Get lost!” Frank yelled and pushed me, causing me to fall onto my backside. He carried Dera in a bridal style, his eyes filled with worry. He looked at her and whispered gently, “Don’t worry, I’ll take you to the hospital.”

    “Yes, she’s no regular jewelry designer. She’s also the only girlfriend our boss ever publicly acknowledged dating. I heard that she’s his first love.” “Gosh, but isn’t it heard that our boss and Ruth have some—?” “Certainly not! She was only a mistress!” “Haha! What an idiot. She thought sleeping her way to success would get the boss’s heart.” I clenched my fists. My nails pressed into my palms, but I didn’t say a word. My marriage was known to Frank’s family and him only. No one had guessed the truth; everyone had assumed I was Frank’s mistress because we worked together so intimately. Frank never denied the rumors, and I never tried to refute them. When he insisted on having me promise we’d never confess our marriage, I complied without hesitation. The elevator doors opened, and we all entered. Manda and Lili glanced at each other before they went on talking. “If I were her, I would quit on my own. It looks like the boss has someone he likes. It is so shameful to hang around him like a starving chick,” Manda sneered. “Shh, be quiet. She can hear you,” Lili whispered, although her tone was playful. They reveled in my misery. For years, they’d envied my closeness to Frank Lanka. Now that his ex, Dera Pete, was back in town, they relished the chance to tear me down. “I’m just saying the truth. She’s a mistress who’s about to be abandoned now that the future Mrs. Lanka has returned to the city,” Manda declared. Mistress? I was his lawfully wedded wife. But the words stuck in my throat. Frank did not come home last night. He did not call. I imagined him with Dera, and the vision ate away at my heart like a saw-edged knife. When I got to Frank’s office, I couldn’t focus. I knocked and entered, and he was sitting behind his swivel chair in a suit I had never seen. “You’re late,” he snapped, his voice cold. “Yes. I overslept. I’m here to ask for a one-day leave,” I said, pushing the lump from my throat down. “Why? Are you sick?” he snarled, his gray eyes scanning me as if I was an annoyance. I’d rather have asked where he’d stayed. But it would shatter me to find out. To not know. “I’m awful,” I whispered. “Good,” he snapped. I stood there uncertainly, then he raised one eyebrow. “Anything else?” I nodded, my heart as heavy as lead. He did not care where he’d spent the night. To him, it was insignificant. I exited the office and out into the parking lot, vision blurry. Then I rounded a corner and bumped into somebody. It was Dera Pete. She curled in a glimmering wheelchair, her gaunt body framed by a taut smile. “So, you’re Frank’s wife, Ruth? I’m Dera. Nice to meet you,” she oozed, voice sugar-sweet with goodness. My blood froze. “Thanks for taking care of Frank the past three years,” she told me. I snorted in my mind. Taking care of him? Me, a professional nurse? Was that how she was attempting to threaten me away? “You don’t have to thank me for doing my duty as his wife,” I growled, the words trembling out of me. Dera’s smile grew wider. “See you around.” She wheeled off, but her phone fell off her lap. “Will you pick it up? I can’t reach it like you,” she said, dripping with condescension. I moved forward, but before I could crouch, she lunged forward, screamed, and fell on the concrete. “Ack! That hurts!” I yelled, a trickle of blood running from my cheek. “DERA!” Frank’s yell shook the garage. He rushed towards us, his face pale with rage. He scooped Dera up in his arms, his eyes blazing at me. “What did you do?!” “I didn’t push her!” I yelled, terror rising. But he shoved me aside, and I fell on the hard ground. He cradled Dera in his arms, his voice softening. “Don’t worry. I’ll take you to the hospital.” His words were to her, not to me. And as I saw their receding backs, I knew the truth: Frank Lanka had already chosen his past over his secret wife.

    “What in the name of the devil is happening?” Frank demanded from Dera when the doctor had examined her. Guilt welled up as he gazed at the bandage on her forehead. “I’m sorry. I have no idea why Ruth changed. She was once so kind to me.” When he’d crashed into the parking lot, he’d been convinced he’d seen Ruth dragging Dera from the wheelchair. Fear had muddied his reasoning. But Dera’s legs—her strength already weakened due to her illness—had collapsed beneath him. He’d been the one to bring her down. “I hope you can forgive her. She doesn’t get angry very often,” Frank added, his tone grating. We were in a VIP hospital room, Dera sitting on the edge of the bed without her wheelchair. She smiled and grasped Frank’s hand. “Hey, don’t get this wrong. This isn’t Ruth’s fault. I fell on my own. My wheelchair must’ve had a malfunction.” Frank’s eyes opened wide. “Are you saying Ruth didn’t push you?” Dera shook her head, her lips trembling. “No, she didn’t push me. Don’t blame her for this. I don’t want the two of you fighting because of me.” Frank’s chest tightened. He remembered pushing me away carelessly, assuming the worst. How could he have been so blind? “I had no idea,” he whispered. Dera squeezed his hand. “You should go to her and clear things up.” Frank nodded, his face filled with guilt. “I’ll take you home first. I’ve already put an order in for a new wheelchair to replace the broken one.” “Okay. Don’t leave Ruth alone long enough,” Dera said in a low voice. “Don’t worry. I’ll talk to her,” Frank replied. Later, I bumped into my best friend Bianca at a cafe on my way back home. “What? Pregnant?” Bianca’s eyes popped open. “That’s great news!” A bitter smile twisted at my lips. “I don’t think so. You were right last night. That was Frank I saw. And the woman he’s been loving? The woman he always wanted to love? That was Dera.” Bianca’s jaw dropped. “Is he cheating on you with his ex?” “I don’t know. But it hurts to finally know the truth. Perhaps I should do what I’ve been resisting all along,” I said, my voice hollow. “Are you insane? Why would you leave your marriage—especially since you’re pregnant now? Being a single mother is pure hell, Ruth. You’re his lawful wife! If you can’t stand up to her, I will.” “And then what, Bee?” I shook my head. “You should have seen how fast he shoved me away when he believed I hurt her. He did not even hesitate. He did not inquire if I was okay. How am I to remain with a person who shelters her more than me?” Bianca’s fists were tight. “Try telling him about the baby. Perhaps that will wake him up from his insanity.” I rubbed my belly gently. “He pushed me without hesitation. He didn’t call to see how I was. Maybe he doesn’t want this child. Maybe he’d rather I just disappeared so he can be with Dera.” Bianca sighed. “If that’s what you’ve set your mind on, I’ll be with you. Just promise me you’ll do what will make you happy.” When Frank arrived, I sat in the lounge. As soon as he entered, guilt flickered across his face. “Ruth, about that back there, I’m—” “I have something to say to you,” I told him quietly. I handed him the papers I’d lugged all day. Frank frowned as he read the documents. “What’s this? Work? Can’t it wait until tomorrow morning? I wanted to talk—” “Those are divorce and resignation papers,” I told him. “Let’s end this, Frank. It’s been long enough.” Frank’s eyes sprang up, shock taking the place of guilt. “Ruth, wait—” “Let’s divorce,” I said again. “I’m no longer standing in the path of your happiness.”

    Frank was taken aback. Hearing those words from my mouth wasn’t something he’d anticipated. He glanced down at the papers in his hands—yes, they were a divorce petition and my resignation notice. He glared at me and demanded, “You’re throwing a tantrum over what happened a while ago. That’s why you’re giving me these papers?” I shook my head. “It’s not that. I’ve been wanting to divorce for a long time now. Now that Dera’s back, you can openly be with the woman you love.” Frank laughed, a bitter, bitter laugh. He tore the papers in two, and I shrieked. “Why did you do that? You don’t love me, why won’t you divorce me?” I screamed. My voice was desperation-tinged, my heart thudded painfully in my chest. During the three years we were married, Frank never loved me. He’d held me at arm’s length, never once being affectionate. I’d loved him, thinking that if I dedicated myself to him and loved him unconditionally, he’d come to love me. But three years had passed, and Frank’s heart remained as cold as ice. As much as I tried, I couldn’t make him love me. “Frank, please. Let me go so you can be happy,” I pleaded, tears welling up in my eyes. “Never. Divorce? You think you can just wake up and ask me to divorce you? In your dreams, Ruth,” Frank taunted. “Why? Don’t you want to be with Dera? Isn’t that why you slept with her last night?” I couldn’t help but yell. “Ah, so this is what all this is about? No time for unnecessary jealousy, Ruth. I did nothing with her. Dera fell sick after her welcome party and I had to stay with her at the hospital. She was okay in the morning,” Frank explained. I clenched my fists. “I don’t want to listen to your excuses. There’s no love here. It’s better to dissolve this marriage.” Frank stepped closer and grabbed my chin, forcing my head backward to glare into my hazel eyes. “I’m the one who gets to decide when this marriage is over. I don’t ever want to hear you speak of divorce, do you understand?” “The woman you love is back and clearly, you will never love me. Why not a quick ending instead of dragging it out?” I begged, crying profusely. My heart ached, as though there was something cold and hard squeezing it. Frank didn’t love me, but he didn’t wish to lose me either. It was hard to say what he truly wanted. He wanted to be with Dera, didn’t he? That’s why he’d rush to her the moment she returned. Frank’s face relaxed when he noticed my tears. He cupped my face in his hands and wiped away the tears on my cheeks with his thumbs. “Nobody’s getting divorced. Nana loves you. Let’s not disturb him with petty problems.” I was about to respond when I caught a whiff of a powerful scent from Frank’s jacket. It was a woman’s perfume, one I recognized as belonging to Dera. The smell was overpowering, and I vomited, covering my face with my hand. I moved away from Frank and ran to the kitchen, which was the nearest place. Frank frowned and followed me, reaching my side as I vomited into the sink. “Are you alright?” he questioned, holding my hair back from my face as I retched. When I was done and had water splashed across my face, my heart was racing. I had no idea whether Frank suspected I was pregnant or not. “What is it? Why suddenly vomiting?” Frank asked again. “Uh, I ate some bad food today,” I fabricated. Frank watched me. “You’re always so mindful of what you eat, Ruth. Are you hiding something from me?” My heart was racing frantically, and my stomach was twisting with knots. Has he found out? I asked myself. Frank gazed at me for a few seconds. I knew he noticed that I was pale and gained a bit of weight. His eyebrows furrowed. “Wait, are you—” I sighed in relief as Frank’s phone rang, cutting off his sentence. Frank grunted and answered. “Hello—” “Mr. Lanka, Miss Pete is gone!” the voice on the other end said. Frank’s eyes widened in surprise. “What? I’m coming!” He did not even glance my way before rushing out the door, his face strained. I laughed at myself. And here I thought he wasn’t divorcing me because he had feelings for me. Turns out that was wishful thinking. When Frank found out something was wrong with Dera, he’d all but vanished from the mansion to go look for her. I couldn’t help but speculate about what Frank would have done if I were the one who was missing. I had walked out of the kitchen and was going upstairs to the master bedroom when I felt a burning pain at the back of my head. I was enveloped in darkness.

    I awoke to find myself tied to a chair. The cold of the damp air in the old warehouse seeped into my bones and I shivered helplessly. I could sense my heart pounding as I remembered the blow to the head and loss of consciousness. Was I kidnapped? I screamed, “Where am I? Help! Help me!” “Relax, Ruth. Shouting isn’t going to benefit you. I tried it myself, I swear,” a voice I recognized rang in my ears. I glanced to the right and noticed Dera bound into a chair similar to mine. My eyes bulged with horror. “What is it? Why were both of us kidnapped?” I asked, my chest pounding in terror. At the very back of my mind, I feared for the welfare of the child I carried within me. In case anything should happen to me, I would lose my baby.”. “Good question,” a low male voice boomed somewhere in the warehouse. I spun back toward the voice and my heart ran wild when I saw four goons coming our way. The leader of the group, a bald man with yellow-stained teeth, had a pungent smell of alcohol on him. “Don’t worry, Ruth. Frank will rescue us,” Dera said with determination. I felt a glimmer of hope. Frank, my husband. But then I remembered how he had rushed out the instant Dera disappeared. He would rescue Dera. I mean nothing to him compared to her. It did not take long before Frank arrived at the warehouse. He walked in and did not move when he saw the two of us tied up. He clenched his fists and glared at the goons. “Untie them! It is I who have an issue with. Leave the women alone.” “Rapido. These two ladies are obviously very close to you,” said the leader, spinning a knife around his fingers. “Let them go immediately,” Frank commanded again. “No can do. Because they are so special to you, they are in this trouble,” the thug replied. “I’ll let you keep one of them. The other one will remain with us as a hostage.” “You’re kidding, right?” Frank growled. “You save one or none at all,” the thug sneered. “Oh, Frank Lanka, I should like to see whom you will choose. I had just come to a mind to have a little sport, but now I have a wish to know whom you love most of the two.” Frank’s fists were clenched. He ground his teeth as he glanced at the two of us, both frightened and helpless. “Frank, choose Ruth. She is your wife! Do not listen to me,” Dera looked up at Frank with watery eyes. She was pale and weak, but so kind, treating me with every care. Frank’s conscience was overwhelmed with shame. His fists were clenched, ready to spill blood on his hands. “Go, Frank. You can save one woman. The time is escaping.” Frank snarled, his eyes darting back and forth between the two of us. My heart pounded in my chest when I saw his eyes darting back and forth between Dera and me. Frank looked at me only once before he spoke to the thug, “Let Dera go.” My heart fell. He had picked her. I should have realized this was the inevitable, but I had hoped secretly that Frank would pick me. I was his rightful wife, for goodness’ sake. It hurt me to see him pick another woman and leave me to be the thug’s hostage more than I ever thought I would. Frank. Was I not important to you? I wept like an idiot. “Frank, you look as cold as is rumored,” the thug snarled with a revulsion-filled smile. “Are you at ease leaving the other woman in our hands?” “Let Dera go,” Frank commanded icily. The thug grinned wickedly and undid the rope from Dera’s waist. Frank stepped up and wrapped his arms around Dera, holding her against his chest as if she were one of those delicate porcelain dolls that would break if set down. “Frank, you must take Ruth. I’m a cripple and will be in a wheelchair for the remainder of my life. I’m of no use to you,” Dera breathed. “Don’t worry, I’ll rescue you from here,” Frank promised while pulling her out of the warehouse. I couldn’t utter anything. My heart was broken into a million pieces. The only thing that frightened me was my innocent child, who would be killed because of my stupid love for Frank. If I were to go back in time, I would never give my heart to such a heartless man. “Because Frank has made a choice, I have no use for you to live,” the thug declared, playing with his knife as he glared at me. “Proceed. What are you waiting for?” I spat back as I glared at the thug. “I was waiting for you to beg for your life. I would not have let you go either,” the thug laughed. He ordered his henchmen to fill the place with gasoline. “But boss, is this to be done?” one of them asked. “She wants her out,” the thug answered. I heard that but could not even begin to take in what he was saying. My heart ached. To the very last, I never came first for Frank. Why was I doing this? Why was I allowing Frank to treat me so poorly? I knew I was having my last moments and there were just so many things that I was regretting. “Hey, Miss, last words?” the thug grinned at me. My eyes were closed, accepting fate. Boom! A huge explosion rocked the ground. Frank, who had run back to the warehouse, was blown back by the explosion. He looked in terror at the warehouse, now engulfed in flames, burning the whole building to the ground. I, his wife, stayed in the warehouse. “Ruth!!” “NO!!!” Frank’s anguished cry filled the air.

    years later The top-class events facility in Charles State buzzed with activity. Josephs & Co, owners of the biggest jewelry company, had returned to the country to introduce their long-lost daughter to the world. Jack Josephs, a renowned jewelry craftsman, was a force to be reckoned with who had taken his family’s jewelry company and made himself wealthy. He had always been at the front of the fashion parade in the jewelry industry. Everyone was always complimenting the jewels he made. But he left the country with his wife several years ago. All of them wished that they never had the chance to develop relations with the Josephs family. The Josephs family eventually came back. Most of the number one men and women in Charles State yearned to greet their hands with Jack Josephs, MD of Josephs & Co. They arrived in limousines and brought expensive gifts in an attempt to capture the hearts of the family. A reporter from KB Entertainment made a live appearance on television as they covered the event live. “Ladies and gentlemen, we have come to the largest event of the year where Josephs & Co.’s MD is going to present his only daughter to the world. Everyone is waiting with bated breath to see Miss Josephs, including Charles State’s most eligible bachelor, Frank Lanka, who has also brought with him his fiancée, Dera Pete. It appears that the dignified MD also wants to meet the missing daughter of the Josephs family.” Continuing repeating himself, a handsome tall man strode by the door wearing a suit made to measure and proceeded into the hallway. The reporter’s remark angered him and provoked him to jest. He was not ‘interested’ in greeting the missing daughter. He only wished to put forth an offer of union with Jack Josephs in behalf of his impending jewelry venture. The guy was none other than Lanka CULT CEO Frank Lanka. Tall dark-haired guy with a sharp angular jaw that could cut through a diamond. He had a trimmed, well-groomed beard that made him a hunky, macho-looking dude. “Frank, over here!” A voice barely above a whisper whispered on one side of the hall. Frank turned his head to glance at Dera Pete. He smiled and approached her, inquiring, “Have you talked to Mr. Josephs yet?” Dera laughed nervously. She had tried to venture out earlier to see Mr. Josephs but was driven away by his security guards. Anyone who wished to see the man would have to wait until the event. The fact that she knew him from her father did not work in her favor. “I just sat here waiting for him. Don’t you worry, Frank. I will get you a partnership with Mr. Josephs. He is my father’s friend, so he owes me some face,” Dera said. Frank shoved his hands into his pockets and nodded. He had no other choice but to turn to Dera since his own efforts to reach Jack Josephs were an exercise in futility. It seems the man is deliberately avoiding him for one reason or another. Before long, the MC had called out that Mr. Josephs had arrived and all were standing by the door waiting. One minute went by, and in walked a man in his late fifties with a gorgeous woman. He was his wife, Freya Josephs, a famous jewelry designer. “There he is, let’s go and meet him. I’ll introduce him to you,” Dera declared in confidence. Frank nodded and rolled Dera’s wheelchair forward. They inched up to Jack Josephs and his wife when they stopped to greet some other partygoers. Dera smiled and said, “Uncle Josephs!” Jack Josephs turned at the sound of his name. He frowned when he saw it was Dera. “Remember me? I’m the daughter of—” “Good evening,” Jack Josephs brushed Dera aside with a greeting and moved on without glancing back at Frank. Dera’s face turned red like a tomato. She did not expect Jack Josephs to cold-shoulder her in front of all these people. “I thought you said you were family friends?” Frank asked, surprised that Jack cold-shouldered Dera who claimed to know him on a personal level. “Perhaps he does not know me. Because I’m a cripple now,” Dera gasped, and Frank scowled at her statement. “Let him be. I’ll take care of him afterwards,” Frank had said softly. “Ladies and gentlemen,” Jack Josephs stood up on the platform and grasped the microphone. “Welcome.” The party crowd were immediately hushed and all of them looked over at the Josephs couple on stage. “Thank you for your support. Josephs LIFTX is moving its business centre back out to the countryside today,” Jack announced. The crowd applauded thunderously. Everyone was aware of the news once they received the invitation, but no one was hesitant to show their happiness. “Alright, let me introduce to you my long-lost daughter. Welcome on stage, Lydia Josephs!” There was a commotion at the entrance. A lady walked in and everyone’s attention was focused towards her at once. She was wearing a fashionably dressed outfit. Her complexion was light and she wore her dark brown hair in an up styled updo. She had on an open back, sapphire blue formal dress with light makeup on her face accentuating her stunning features. Frank also turned to see what everybody else was staring at. But when he saw the woman entering the room, his jaw dropped and eyes widened. “Ruth?” he thought to himself. Was he dreaming? The woman looked so much like his deceased wife, Ruth. Frank was also shocked, just like Dera. She looked pale and whispered, “Is it Ruth? How is this possible? She died!” But Frank didn’t utter a single word. He was staring at the goddess-like lady who was similar to his wife. The heart of Dera sank when she realized that Frank’s eyes were diverted to the mysterious lady. She clinched her fists into tight balls as fear started creeping onto her. Who was the lady and why did she look so much like Ruth? The crowd lost it as Lydia Josephs descended onto the stage elegantly. She proceeded to her dad with a smile on her face. She took the microphone from her hand and smiled at the audience and proclaimed, “Hello everyone, I am Lydia Josephs. I’m back and I will be occupying the office of the MD of Josephs & Co. Jewelry Company from here on.”

    I was stunned. There was the woman on stage who looked like my late wife. Her face, her shape, her voice—there was a striking similarity between the two women. I scowled as I listened to Lydia Josephs give her speech. “Ruth, is that you?” I asked myself, a look of confusion on my face. Lydia Josephs finished speaking and stepped down from the podium. The MC then told her that she would have to share the dance floor with her partner, Dean Anderson, a new mysterious young man who appeared to be a debonair new face in Charles State. He was tall and lean and had sandy brown hair and brown eyes. The guy, in a three-piece gray suit, grinned at Lydia and walked up to her. In front of everyone, he took Lydia’s hand and asked, “May I have this dance, Lydia?” Lydia smiled and took his hand. They stepped onto the dance floor and moved to the beat. Dean glanced at Lydia as they danced. He grinned and said, “Congratulations, boss lady.” Lydia grinned and said, “Thank you, Dean.” “I’m the happiest man in the room now, and I bet the men who are looking on are jealous of me,” Dean explained, staring into Lydia’s eyes. “Oh Dean, you’ll always be so flirtatious,” Lydia pleasantly said. “As the youngest female MD of Charles State and the mysterious daughter of the Josephs clan, it’s all enough to make all the men go crazy about you,” Dean continued. “Dean, you’re on stage as well. You’re the mysterious new MD who’s just moved to Charles State. Honestly, I’ve known you for so many years now, and you’re still as mysterious,” Lydia teased her friend. My teeth were locked into a scowl of frustration. Witnessing the woman who so closely resembled Ruth dance so intimately with another man kindled an unidentifiable spark of jealousy in my heart. I knew that she would not be my wife. So why was I so angry and disturbed noticing this unfamiliar woman with another guy? My eyes constricted and I felt as if someone was squeezing my heart. I could only try to stop myself from walking out onto that dance floor and tearing them apart. From the corner of my eye, Dera happened to catch a glimpse at my face when I gazed at Lydia Josephs. She clenched her fists into tight balls as bitterness crept into the corners of her heart. “Do you still carry that bitch in your heart?” she asked herself. Eight years had passed and I still hadn’t married her. Was it perhaps because I couldn’t let go of Ruth? Dera glared at Lydia Josephs with ill will in her heart. No one was going to steal me from her! I belonged to her and her alone! “Frank. Do you actually think she resembles Ruth?” Dera surprised me by telling me to hear her. “I’ve thought of her every waking moment of all those eight years and blamed myself the entire time. If not for you rescuing me, Ruth would have been killed. But how can Lydia Josephs be Ruth? She’s not that one. How can she be from a wealthy family?” I came to my senses when I heard that. Of course, Ruth was an orphan and had no relatives. There was no chance she was Jack Josephs’ daughter. I glanced at the woman dancing on the dance floor and saw how she danced gracefully. Ruth could not dance and she did not enjoy attending such gatherings. “Right. There’s no chance that she’s Ruth. I saw her body myself,” I told myself. “Yes. Ruth is dead,” I grumbled, but I sounded as though I was trying to convince myself. But I could not shake the tightening in my chest. I felt like I was something short. Within a few minutes, Lydia had just greeted and been introduced to most of the older guests. Dean departed Lydia alone after offering an apology for leaving to answer a call. Noticing that she was by herself, I got up from beside Dera to greet her. “Good evening, Miss Josephs,” I replied softly with a velvety voice. Lydia swiveled around to catch sight of me since she heard the sound of the man’s voice. My heart skipped a beat as eyes met. Those hazel eyes. Up close, she was more Ruth Bennett-like. Wasn’t she her? “Good evening,” Lydia’s soft voice came to my ears. She was being courteous, but I could sense there was no recognition in her response to me. I raised an eyebrow. I smiled and said to her, “I’ve wanted to get a chance to talk to you. I’d like to make an offer of partnership— “Neither is it the time nor the place, Sir. First of all, shouldn’t you introduce yourself? You can’t skip introducing yourself to talk business,” Lydia said. My heart fell like a stone as reality hit me. This lady was not my wife. My wife would have recognized me. How could someone resemble a dead individual so much? Even their eyes were the same. “Sir?” I shouted, my face twisted in confusion. “I’m Frank Lanka, Managing Director of the Lanka CULT,” I stated, though bitter on my tongue. Why was it so inappropriate to be strangers with the lady before me? “Alright, Mr. Lanka. You can have your assistant deal with whatever business-related things,” Lydia said. She smiled and went on, “Excuse me.” “Hold on.” I couldn’t help but hold her back. I looked into Lydia’s eyes and I had this feeling of an unspeakable emotion coursing through me at the moment. Although I was aware that the woman standing in front of me was not Ruth, it was great to look into the face of a woman who bore some resemblance to her. It had been eight years since my wife passed away and yet, I couldn’t help but think of her. “Mr. Lanka, what’s that? And why do you stare at me like you do?” Lydia replied, not even a wisp of emotion on her face. Racing heart. I swallowed the suddenly formed lump in my throat and then said, “Lydia Josephs, you’re so familiar. Are you Ruth?”

    🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “302707”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

  • BEYOND THE SHADOWS: The Mafia’s Forbidden Love

    Annabel Sinclair woke up as usual—in a hurry—a quick shower, her dark locks tied back into a neat bun, her starched scrubs crisp and fresh and ready. A twelve-hour shift stretched out before her, the kind that seeped into the bones, but she welcomed it. Work was all that was left in her life that was steady. She was halfway to the hospital when she turned around, having left something behind. Not something—her tablet, full of patient charts, case notes, and hours of work from her life. She cursed and turned her car around. The building loomed on the horizon, their apartment window shining with morning light. She rolled her eyes, half-laughing at herself. Steven is probably still asleep. The door clicked open with her hand. “Steven, you would not even believe—” Her words died away. First, it was the sound that stopped her—low, gasping moans, rhythmic and unmistakable. She froze in the hallway, her chest constricting, the sound pulling her forward against her will. She came to the bedroom door. Her lips curled into a disbelieving smile, the one that precedes denial breaks. She opened the door. And there he was. Her Steven—boyfriend, man she trusted with her life—was wrapped in the bed sheets with a stranger. Blonde hair on her pillow. His body on hers with a ferocity that made Annabel’s stomach turn. He was so engulfed in it, so far deep in this woman, that he didn’t notice Annabel until their eyes locked. Time shattered. Her heart missed a beat. Her mouth went dry. Steven’s face went white as his strokes faltered. “Annabel—wait—it’s not—” But she did not wait. She stumbled backward, a gagging sound tearing from her throat, and the apartment walls came tumbling down. The room was thick with sex and betrayal, the cologne she had loved now choking her. Her shaking hands groped for the doorknob, missing once, twice, before jerking it open and fleeing. By the time she was in her car, her heart was thudding in her ears, obscenely streaming tears in her eyes. She gripped the steering wheel until her knuckles were white. How could he? The man who breathed forever, the man who wrapped his arms around her when the nights were endless, the man who had vowed to give her everything—had shattered it all. And then the most brutal thought of all came crashing down. She hadn’t even told him yet. She was pregnant. Her belly revolted. The queasiness rushed up, past heartache, past betrayal. She was pregnant. Alone. The wheel blurred out of view as the tears flowed freely now, dropping onto her lap as she convulsed with sobs. Annabel Sinclair, the woman who’d saved countless lives in the operating theatre, who mended broken hearts with unwavering hands—couldn’t save her own. For interminable seconds she cracked, slumped over the wheel. But something within her changed. Steven had already reached his limit. He was not going to have her strength. She breathed more steadily. She rubbed her face on the back of her hand and composed herself. Work. That was all that mattered now. Precision. Control. Life and death—not this. She drove to the hospital, mask safely in place. The hospital greeted her with its cold sterility—stunning lights, quiet emergency, the hum of monitors and scurrying footsteps. It was easier here, where emotions had no place, where she could merge with rhythm and technique. She scrubbed her hands automatically: scrub, rinse, repeat. She focused on the burn of antiseptic, the smell snapping at her nostrils, grounding her. “Dr. Sinclair?” She turned. Dr. Ethan Carter stood nearby, eyes narrowed with quiet intensity. A senior surgeon, sharp, intuitive—he was brilliant, but his worst quality was seeing through people. “You okay?” His voice was low, meant only for her. Annabel forced a smile, the kind that didn’t reach her eyes. “I’m fine.” He didn’t appear to take him seriously. His gaze remained on him, but he nodded once. “Good. Because we’ve got a patient with a ruptured aorta. I want you helping out.” The adrenaline came in immediately, a lifeline pulling her in. She went into the operating room with him, her world narrowing to the man on the table. “Lancet,” she breathed. The instrument slapped into her palm, familiar, heavy. Ethan’s commands snapped out sharp and unrelenting, and she greeted them with trained speed. There was a moment, a fleeting moment, when there was nothing else—scalpel, suction, clamps, and the fragile heartbeat of the man they were trying to save. Until her body turned against her. A wave of dizziness struck like a blow. The room tilted, her vision blurring at the edges. Her breath caught, and for one terrifying moment, she thought she might collapse right there. “Dr. Sinclair?” Ethan’s sharp voice cut across the sterile air. “I’m fine,” she rasped, forcing her hand steady, forcing her body into obedience. She would not fail here. Not now. Minutes turned to hours, but the surgery was a success. Relief surged through her as monitors leveled out. She ripped off her gloves and took a step back, the world careening again as nausea and exhaustion hit her. Her hand flashed to the wall, grabbing for balance. She didn’t have the strength to stand before he was by her side. “Ethan,” he said, not Dr. Sinclair—Ethan. His hand wrapped around her arm, holding her in place as her knees buckled. You’re not okay.” His tone was steel. “I’m insisting you go get yourself checked out this minute.” She shook her head quickly, panic rising. Vulnerability was a no-go. “No—I’m fine. Really. I just… I didn’t eat today. I’m tired, that’s all. I’ll be fine.” His jaw tightened, eyes still scouring hers. But she pushed back, struggled up, mask falling into place again. Fine. She would be fine. But deep inside, Annabel knew the truth. How long could she hide it?

    The night was thick, viscous, as rain crept over the city streets. Annabel walked out of the hospital, exhaustion creeping into her bones after a lengthy shift. Work had been her only armor, her only sanctuary, but now that the operating room was behind her, the betrayal—the pregnancy—crept back into her thoughts like shadows waiting in ambush. She pulled her coat closer and walked across the parking lot, heels clicking on the damp asphalt. The overhead lights buzzed quietly, their long, fractured beams reaching out over the pavement. She sighed, wanting to just go home and collapse into bed. That’s when she felt it. A shiver ran down her spine. The slight sensation of being watched. Her hand had hardly touched the car door handle when an arm circled her waist, another clamped hard over her mouth. The scream was swallowed in her throat, suffocated by the calloused palm over her mouth. She fought wildly. Panic clawed at her breast, adrenaline racing through her veins. She kicked, her heels thudding into the ground, but another pair of hands clutched her legs and dragged her off her feet. “Keep still,” a deep voice growled in her ear, the words slurring with a heavy Italian accent. Terror spiked. Her fingernails scraped across his arm in a desperate attempt to break free, but her struggles appeared to strengthen their hold. A black van slid into view. The side door opened. A rag was clamped over her face, acrid chemicals burning her lungs. The world reeled. Her screams were never able to leave her throat. Darkness claimed her. — She awoke to echoes of movement. Her head throbbed. The constant hum of engines vibrated through her body. Annabel blinked into a haze of dim light. The air smelled of leather, tobacco, and something metallic. She shifted—and froze. Her wrists were bound. When her eyes focused, the truth snapped into place. She wasn’t on a hospital cot. She was on a private jet. The cabin gleamed with opulence: mahogany wood, polished gold, plush leather. It screamed wealth and power, but to Annabel it reeked of danger. “You’re awake.” The sound drew her attention. A man sat across from her. Broad shoulders strained his bespoke suit, his face chiseled in austere lines. His eyes were worse—dark, icy, cutting her open like prey. “Who are you?” Her voice rasped, dry and coarse, contradicting the fear. He bowed his head, amusement flickering. “You don’t need my name, Dottoressa. Just know that you have a function here.” Doctor. Her chest constricted. They knew exactly who she was. There was no time to respond before the cabin door opened. In came a second man, older, silver streaking his slicked-back hair. Command wore him like a second skin. Annabel needed no introduction. Don Raffaele. The name she’d heard whispered, spoken in fear, headlines that implied brutality and power. “Dr. Sinclair,” he said, taking a seat opposite her. His Italian accent stroked every syllable like velvet on steel. “Pardon the theatrics, but time was not in our favor.” Her heart pounded. Why me? Raffaele tented his fingers. “My sister, Pinky, suffers from a rare and terminal heart condition. The best have failed her. You will not.” Annabel stared, horror tightening her stomach. She was a doctor, sworn to save lives. But kidnapped? Forced across borders? Fury bubbled under her fear. “You kidnapped me,” she spat. “And now you expect me to willingly save her?” The don’s lips curled, less than a smile. “You are mistaken. This is not a request. You will save her because I need you to. Or you will never see your home again.” The words sliced like a knife. Annabel bristled, hardening her voice even as her stomach tightened. “Threats won’t heal her. Medicine doesn’t yield to intimidation. If your sister is as sick as you say, she needs proper care. I need her records. Tests. A hospital.” Raffaele’s black eyes searched her, seeking vulnerabilities. “You’ll have what you need. But you will do it under my roof. Under my protection.” Protection. The word burned. Her jaw clenched. “Why me? There are specialists, entire clinics—” “You are the best,” he cut in, his voice authoritative. “And you are discreet. That is most important.” Annabel’s breath caught. It wasn’t her skill they required—it was her silence. They didn’t require a doctor. They required a ghost who would never inquire, never disclose the truth. Hours later, the plane touched down. Midnight veiled the private airstrip. Salt and citrus were heavy in the air, warm Mediterranean winds enfolding her. No sooner had the cabin door been opened than armed men stepped in. “Untie her,” Raffaele ordered. The ropes fell from her wrists, blood rushing back in stinging throbs. Annabel rubbed the raw places, her mind racing. Run. Her muscles bunched, ready. But she was grasped by the arm before she had a chance to step forward. “Don’t,” a low voice breathed. She spun around. A tall, lean man with piercing green eyes gazed down at her. His expression was unreadable, but his words cut. “You won’t get far.” Her body tensed. Fight boiled in her chest, but she swallowed it. Not yet. They escorted her to a sleek black car. The ride was quiet, broken only by the winding roads through the countryside. Then the villa rose in front of her—massive, lit up against the moon’s darkness. Stone walls, giant gates, chandeliers glittering through the windows. Opulence saturated in menace. Marble floors stretched out before her within, chandeliers spilling crystal. It was beautiful, dizzying. The air itself vibrated with power. A young woman burst in, her voice frantic. “Raffaele! È peggiorata!” She’s worse. Annabel’s heart fell. Pinky. For the first time, Raffaele’s mask slipped. Fear gleamed in his eyes. “This is why you are here, Dottoressa Sinclair.” His voice dropped to a growl. “Save her.”

    Annabel stepped into the hall, her body trembling with exhaustion. Every nerve in her body screamed for rest, but she forced herself to stand tall. Raffaele was waiting for her, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed, his face carved in stone. His eyes, dark and unfathomable, never left hers. “How is she?” His voice cut through the stillness—sharp, authoritative, impossible to ignore. Annabel breathed slowly before she could bear to look at him. “She’s stable. The surgery was a success. There were moments it almost slipped, but I held her through it. For now, she just needs to be watched closely.” Raffaele didn’t move. Didn’t blink. He was as unmoving as the marble that adorned his villa. Annabel crossed her arms, gathering courage she could barely feel. “I’ve done what you wanted. Now, let me go.” A muscle in his jaw twitched. “No. Not yet.” Her stomach tightened. “No? That wasn’t the deal.” His lips curved—although not into a smile. “We never had a deal.” He turned as if to walk past her, dismissing her altogether. Annabel grabbed his arm, surprising herself as much as him. “Don’t you dare dismiss me. You said we’d talk after surgery. I held my end of the bargain. You do know she’ll live because of me. That’s why you brought me here in the first place. So now—let me go.” He brushed her hand away like it was nothing, moving into the room. Fury surged through her exhaustion. She followed, stepping between him and the bed. “A patient fresh out of surgery should not be disturbed. And you’re not an exception. Look for yourself—she’s alive. She’s stable. That’s my work. Now keep your promise.” His eyes darkened, his presence swallowing the space around her. “You’re not leaving this estate until Pinky is better. That is not up for debate.” Annabel’s heart rate sped up, but she didn’t back down. “You can be Don Raffaele out there,” she spat, her voice slashing despite the tremble in her hands, “but in here, with me, she’s my patient. And this—” she nodded toward the girl sleeping behind them— “is medicine. Not mafia business. You can’t order that.” A spark of something danced in his eyes, but it was gone as fast. His hand darted out, catching her arm, yanking her into the hallway before slamming her against the wall. “Listen,” he snarled, voice low and lethal. “Do not touch me again. Don’t mistake your skill for power. I didn’t bring you here to negotiate. You’ll do my bidding until Pinky is out of danger. And if you so much as think about testing me—” His aura thrust into her, suffocating. “—you will not leave here alive.” The impact of his words hit her in the chest, but Annabel refused to look away. He scared her—repelled her—but she’d die standing rather than cower at his feet. He rose to his feet, his voice back to glacial command. “Take her to her room. Feed her. Clothes. She’s earned that much.” His gaze was still on her, knife-sharp. “Let’s make our relationship problem-free, Dottoressa Sinclair.” He did not wait for her reply. He had no need to. His word was law in this place. Annabel’s legs were weak, her stomach nauseous, but she would not let it be obvious. When the guards brought her to the room, she was aware of the truth about her destiny: she could save Pinky’s life, but she had no way to save her own. Her room was large, luxurious, suffocating. A tray of food waited for her, clothes stacked neatly on the bed. She didn’t see them. Her eyes landed squarely on the balcony. She ran outside, breath catching at the sight of armed guards patrolling the grounds. The smell of the ocean blew in the night air, salt and freedom tauntingly combining with her captivity. Even if she could slip past the guards, she had no ID, no money, no phone. There was no escape. Her chest tightened. No one knew where she was. No one would even search. She stormed back in, wildly searching around. Her bag was on the sofa. She tore it open, her heart pounding—her clothes, her wallet, her belongings were there. Everything except for her phone. Classic. The mafia didn’t leave loose ends. “This is bullshit, Raffaele!” she screamed into the void. “You steal my freedom, now my phone too? What next? My life?”She wouldn’t dare mention the fact that she was pregnant who knew what these people were capable of. And though the walls didn’t answer, she knew he was listening. Miles away in his study, Raffaele leaned back in his chair, cigarette dangling between his fingers, eyes fixed on the CCTV transmission. Annabel’s revolt blazed across the screen, her anger emanating off her in waves. “You certain about this, Don?” his underboss asked uncertainly, watching with him. “She’s volatile. What if she turns that temper on Pinky?” Raffaele exhaled a slow stream of smoke, his eyes never leaving the image of Annabel on the screen. “She’s too smart for that,” he said evenly. “But if she isn’t—” His lips curved into something dangerous. “—I’ll kill her myself.”

    Annabel’s door boomed with a resounding crash, jolting her out of the disturbed sleep she had finally gained. Her heart missed a beat as she dragged herself out of bed, her eyes gritty with sleep deprivation. Raffaele towered in the doorway when she opened it—large, furious, his hand on her arm before she could so much as speak. “What have you done?” he grated. Annabel’s eyes snapped open, sleep fogged with confusion. “What are you saying?” “Her machines are beeping—” The sentence wasn’t completed because Annabel tore loose, running down the hall before he could stop her. She burst through Pinky’s door. The machines shrieked in warning. Her stomach plummeted with fear, but her hands stayed certain. She raced to the bedside, checking vitals, checking everything. “Someone was in here,” she snarled, already filling a syringe. She injected the stabilizer hastily, and the beeping slowed. Pinky’s vitals leveled out, but Annabel’s fury rose. “I said nobody was to come in here! She’s still too weak—any stress can kill her!” Raffaele’s gaze sliced to Luca, his underboss, who stood in the doorway with the same impassive calm. “Who came in?” “Nobody, Don,” Luca answered evenly. “The maids were nearby. They heard the alarm and came to report.” Raffaele’s jaw tightened. His eyes burned into Luca’s, but Annabel wasn’t paying attention. She was too focused on keeping Pinky’s pulse stable. Her patient came first—always. Even here. Even in danger. “She’s stable now,” Annabel muttered, replacing everything she’d handled. She didn’t look at Raffaele when she said, “For the last time—no one is to enter this room. She’s semi-conscious, she can hear, and you’re worrying her. You want her alive? Stay away and heed me. I’m the doctor here, not you.” She blurted out, her hand coming to her stomach—an act she had picked up recently. Without thinking, the words slipped free, low and sharp: “And I don’t need this stress—I’m pregnant.” Raffaele froze, his dark eyes narrowing sharply. “What?” Not waiting for permission, Annabel stood and departed quickly, muttering under her breath, that was close, who knew what would have happened. It was five a.m., she’d had little sleep, and now she was being dragged about like she was the criminal. Hours later, she was sitting at the dinner table across from Raffaele. He ate in silence, calm as if nothing had happened. Her plate was still full. “Not hungry?” he finally asked, eyes not lifting. “I want my phone,” she shot back. “That’s the very least you can do after keeping me here against my will. I’ll have you sued for this the moment I’m free.” His eyes lifted, dark and intense. “What if I don’t release you? She taunted, gesturing at him fearless. “Hear me, Don Raffaele. If you had brought your sister to a hospital like a decent human being, I would have performed surgery on her for free. But no, you abducted me. I am done with this craziness.” The maids halted, agog. The guards shifted. No one—no one—ever addressed him in anything more than a whisper. And here she was, snapping her fingers, waving at the Don like he was anybody. “You’re pushing your luck, Dottoressa Sinclair,” he said, putting down his knife and fork. His presence rolled across the table, heavy, menacing. Annabel didn’t flinch. “Give me back my phone, and we forget all about this. Simple.” His head was cocked, studying her like a puzzle. “And how am I supposed to know you won’t shout for help?” Her eyes narrowed. “Sure I will. That’s what phones were made for—to communicate.” Her fingers cracked again. “I can also rip out the threads keeping your sister alive at my next appointment. Or I can take a jump from that balcony and kill myself. At least that way I won’t be your prisoner.” The room went silent. Even Raffaele looked… unsettled. Not by fear—by intrigue. She was the first person who had dared to corner him like this, using his weakness against him. Annabel stood tall, hand outstretched. “I’m waiting.” A long beat passed before he finally spoke. “How long until she wakes?” “About a week. Maybe less.” Raffaele gestured to his butler. Wordlessly, the man left the room. Raffaele continued eating, at ease once more. “Eat something. You didn’t have dinner last night.” “Your son of—” Annabel cut herself off as the butler returned, placing her phone in her hand. She snatched it like air, turning it on immediately. “If you so much as breathe a word to anyone about being here,” Raffaele said flatly, his eyes glacial and unyielding, “you’re dead. I’ve had my men take care of your leave at work. You’re here until Pinky’s out of danger. That’s final.” Annabel had no opportunity to respond before Luca appeared beside them, stooping to whisper in Raffaele’s ear. And then—gunshots. Annabel froze. The harsh report of gunfire echoed through the villa, shredding the tense silence. Her phone dropped from her hand. “What—what’s going on?” she demanded, fear tightening her chest. Raffaele leapt to his feet. He grabbed her, lifting her into his arms without hesitation, getting out of the dining room as more shots were fired. “A setup,” he snarled, his grip like stone on her. His stride didn’t falter as chaos erupted in the halls. Annabel clung to him, fear racing through her veins. “Where are we going?” He didn’t stop, didn’t look at her. “To Pinky. We get her now. Stay with me—or you’ll die in the crossfire.”

    The door slammed shut with a gunshot’s force in the black empty room. There were heavy footsteps, slow and deliberate, almost theatrical. The room was dark—darkness crawling up the walls, lit only by the thin crescent of moonlight through the ajar window. The wind screamed through the opening like a snake’s breath. “How did the plan go?” The voice was male, hunched in the blackness. He filled the room with his presence even though he didn’t stir, his presence suffocating enough. “It is powerful, boss,” the figure who had just walked in replied. His tone even, but sweat slicking the palms of his hands. “But… there is an unforeseen twist of complication. Someone we didn’t expect.” There was a silence. The darkness was even blacker. “Explain.” “They have Doctor Sinclair now. Raffaele brought her in. With her talent, Pinky… may be saved.” The silence that followed was worse than any scream. Then the voice of the boss dropped to an unholy whisper. “What?” “I—I thought—” “You thought?” The glacial, frosty words cut like a knife. “If the girl lives, we have no leverage. We have no chance of breaking Raffaele. Do you comprehend?” The man gulped. “Yes, boss.”. “Then make sure the doctor never gets the chance to succeed. Kill her before Pinky is freed by the Sinclair woman. I want her killed.” The figure bowed his head in agreement. “Your wish, my command.” — At the same time, in Raffaele’s villa, chaos was the order of the day. Men rushed with weapons drawn, smoke still rising from the raging battle miles away. Pinky’s frail body was being carried gingerly towards a waiting private aircraft. Annabel trailed behind, her heart pounding so fiercely she was afraid it would break her ribs. She had never imagined she would be in the midst of a mafia war zone. Don Raffaele—the name uttered in reverence, the one breathed on streets everywhere—besieged in his own territory. Unless… had this not been his true fortress at all? Was this villa just a decoy, a temporary domicile? Had he overestimated his enemies—or overestimated how much she saw? “Get in,” Luca directed, his voice sharp, jolting her out of her turbulent thoughts. Annabel stood still, watching the burning house, the shouting men bellowing orders in Italian, the bitter scent of gunpowder drifting on the night air. Ironically, she wasn’t trembling. Maybe it was the adrenaline. Maybe years of state-of-the-art surgeries had rewired her nerves—danger did not paralyze her; it focused her. She nodded once, moving toward the jet’s stairs. And then— CRACK! Blistering white-hot pain coursed through her arm, searing. A gunshot. Her scream tore through her throat as blood flowed fast and hot, moistening her sleeve. She hadn’t even had time to slump when someone pushed her hard forward. She fell face-first into the plane, feeling metal as her teeth bit into her lip. “F—shit!” she moaned, clashing her arm. Her body spasmed as pain ripped through her. The pain was exquisite, blinding her mind. The woman who could cut through the human chest with eyes closed was now at her mercy, overwhelmed by pain. Gunfire cracked outside, but a second later the ear-shattering roar of engines drowned it out. In the seconds it took, the jet soared into the night. “Do dottoressa Sinclair, okay?” Luca had materialized out of thin air, kneeling, hands already on her wound. His voice was frantic but controlled, his movements fluid—this was a man who had seen his share of blood. Annabel grimaced as he pressed on the wound. “Don’t touch me!” she snarled, tears running down her face. “I did not sign up for this! I am a doctor, not a grunt!” She wished to slap him, to scream, to open the plane door wide and leap out. But the harsh reality pressed down upon her heart—she was not here by choice. She was dragged into this hell, and the culprit was none other than Raffaele himself. If he came into the room right now, she knew she would claw his eyes out. “Doctor— The hysterical voice of a maid cut through the air. “She’s unstable again! Is it the stress?” Annabel’s bleeding head whirled. Pinky. Her fury came back momentarily, giving way to sheer animal instinct. She yanked her arm away from Luca’s, just managing to stay upright from the action. “If I’m killed, who rescues her, then? Damn it!” she growled, stumbling to her feet. Her vision blurred. She was stunned, weak, bleeding, but she struggled on. Sheaving herself in haste for strength, growling orders at the maids, her voice iron. “Do exactly what I did to her previously—stabilize her now. Get a move on!” Her medical mind kicked in, blinding her to the pain. Her arm was broken, but her hands were okay. Her mind was okay. She had prepared for emergencies her entire life, and this one was no different. As a child, while others played, she had studied anatomy textbooks. She had chased the dream of becoming a surgeon ruthlessly, never giving up. She had promised never to lose a patient. And she would not start now—not even in this bloody life she was forced into. Hours bled into one continual hell. The plane touched down, the wounded were shunted out, the new headquarters of the mansion revealed. Annabel did not notice the luxurious corridors or the gunslingers in every corner. She noticed only that Pinky’s stats remained stable when she finally released him. Her body ached, her arm burned, but fury propelled her. She barged into the living room where Raffaele and Luca stood talking to each other. Don Raffaele, she spat, her voice sharp enough to cut steel. He whirled, brows slanted in disbelief. Few people cut him short. Annabel marched ahead, glaring up at him despite the dizziness threatening to drive her to the floor. “Whatever this is, I don’t play. I almost died today. Do you know that? Died. Because of your enemies. Because you brought me here.”. His expression was unreadable. “It was a bait. You weren’t meant to be caught in the crossfire.” “Crossfire?” she growled, anger seething. “In case you didn’t get the time of day—I was shot. I’ve got flames in my arm, I’m bleeding on my clothing, and you’re telling me it was a crossfire? That young woman inside—your sister—is dead due to your incompetence! Did I save her life to have her be collateral damage in your mafia horseshit?” The maids and guards stood frozen in shock. No one talked to him that way. No one. Raffaele’s eyes grew dark, his aura bearing down. But Annabel didn’t back down. Her head reeled, her arm ached, but her glare remained fixed on his. “If anything goes wrong with her,” she spat, “you will never hear the end of it from me. Never.” The tension between them crackled with unspoken words—anger, defiance, and something neither could bring themselves to call. But before Raffaele could answer, a maid burst into the room, out of breath. “She’s awake!” Everyone stood stock-still. The maid trembled as she spoke again, “The young mistress is awake.”

    Annabel shoved Luca aside, her bandaged arm blazing as she struggled through. She was talking to herself, spitting Don Raffaele’s name like venom through clenched teeth. Every movement hurt her like a stab of pain, but she forced herself upright, jaw tight. She was not a soldier, but she wore her wounds like one—hospital blues rather than uniform, duty fighting rage. Her anger simmered, then hardened into something more brittle. Duty. Whatever anger she felt toward Raffaele would have to wait. The maid’s breathless announcement still rang in her ears—Pinky was awake. The hallway to the girl’s bedroom was lengthy and heavy with silence, the kind that was rife with echoes of bullets and near-death. Every step Annabel took was pursued by the recollection of her own shriek when the bullet tore through her arm, the fear of sprinting through crossfire. The door loomed before her, partly ajar, as if it had been waiting for her. Her knees nearly buckled beneath her from the weight of all that was on the other side. She pushed it open. There, on the wide bed dressed in white linens, lay Pinky. Her skin was pale, her breathing so shallow it did not even stir her chest. But her eyes—open, glassy, unprotected—met Annabel’s. The sight wrenched the air from Annabel’s chest. The girl was alive. Barely, but alive. And in this world of smoke and blood, that was nothing short of a miracle. Annabel swallowed the lump in her throat and whispered, “Pinky…” The girl’s head moved, her eyes drifting towards her doctor. By the bedside, Raffaele leaned forward, one of his hands closing around Pinky’s frail fingers. His face was stone, but his hand betrayed him—tightly fisted, desperate, clinging as if his own life was tied to hers. Annabel entered to meet his piercing eyes flashing up to hers. They shared a silent communication. His was silent gratitude, hers frosty professionalism. “Dottoressa,” his voice grated low, almost a plea. “She needs you.” Annabel didn’t answer. She brushed past him, her coat grazing his arm. Her hands were already on Pinky’s wrist, checking pulse, measuring pupils, running through her assessments with brisk precision. “You’re one tough little cookie,” Annabel muttered, managing the barest ghost of a smile. Pinky’s lips trembled. Her whisper was fragile, dreamlike. “I saw… a butterfly. It had your face.” Raffaele’s eyebrows narrowed, suspicion fluttering. Annabel snorted, in spite of herself. “New one,” she said, voice rough. She glanced at the machines beside the bed. “Vitals are stabilizing. She’s not out of the woods, but she’s fighting.” “She said my name,” Raffaele rasped suddenly, his mask cracking. His eyes gleamed, voice cracking. “When she woke up. I thought for a moment—” He choked, unable to go on. Annabel’s tone softened, almost kind. “She’s not done yet, Don. Whatever they put her through, whatever she’s seen—it hasn’t broken her. That’s something.” The quiet hum of the monitors filled the silence. Even the maids at the door sniffled, relief etched into their faces. Pinky blinked slowly, turning toward her brother. Her lips parted. “Raffaele…” He leaned closer, his entire body drawn toward her. “I’m here, sorellina. Always.” Her next words shattered the fragile calm. “Where’s… Mama?” The room held its breath. Annabel’s hands stilled in mid-check. The question lingered like smoke. Raffaele’s features hardened, then locked. “She’s watching over you,” he rasped. “Always.” Pinky nodded feebly, as though to some unspoken pact, and withdrew her hand. Annabel registered the change first—the quake in Pinky’s fingers, the sudden spike on the monitor. Her training screamed warning. “Raffaele, step back,” she ordered, voice sharp. His head snapped toward her. “What is it?” Her voice tight, professional. “Something’s wrong. Her vitals are spiking.” Before he could move, Pinky’s eyes rolled back. Her small body convulsed violently, spasms racking her frame. The monitors shrieked. The maids screamed in panic. A tray clattered to the floor. “No, no, no—damn it!” Annabel yelled. “Get me diazepam! Now!” she bellowed to the nearest maid. The room dissolved into chaos. One maid ran towards the medicine cabinet. Another plunged forward to hold down Pinky’s flailing legs. Annabel jumped onto the bed, grappling the girl’s arching shoulders down with her good arm, trying to keep her from hurting herself. She slapped the oxygen mask back over Pinky’s mouth. “She’s seizing! Move!” Raffaele recoiled, startled, then leaped into action. “Luca!” Luca was there in a flash, breathless. “Don?” “Lock down the compound. Double the guard. No one in, no one out until I say. I want this house impenetrable!” “Subito!” Luca barked, vanishing down the hall. Annabel barely heard him. She was battling with death itself. Sweat dripped into her eyes, but her hands were steady as a rock. The maid returned, wrestling the medication into her hands. Annabel administered it with practiced speed. “Come on,” she muttered, voice a chant. “Come on, Pinky. With me.” Her eyes darted back and forth between the seizing child and the frantic monitors. Seconds passed like forever. Then, finally, the seizures stopped. Pinky went limp, her breathing rough gasps but present. The monitor slowed, steadied. Annabel collapsed against the bed, her chest rising and falling. Relief swept through her. “Stabilized. For now.” The room sagged with exhaustion. The maids were slumped against the walls, murmuring prayers. Raffaele moved silently to his sister’s bedside, his face a stone mask of grief. He brushed a strand of hair from her face with trembling fingers. “Will she live? Annabel met his eyes, hers grim. “I don’t know. That seizure—it wasn’t normal. It was like her brain was trying to purge something. Trauma. Stress. Or worse… something was induced.” Raffaele’s fists clenched. His jaw worked silently before he rasped, “I’ll tear this city apart. Whoever touched her—” “No,” Annabel cut in, her voice a blade. “Your sister doesn’t need revenge. She needs stability. Quiet. If you go thundering out there looking for enemies, you invite danger back into this room. And I won’t have you undo my work.” Their eyes locked, a contest of wills. Then, finally, his shoulders eased, infinitesimally. “You’re right,” he muttered, voice low. “You keep her safe. I’ll keep everything outside this door safe.” “Deal,” Annabel muttered, already stripping off gloves smeared with blood. She turned on the maids, her voice sharp. “You—warm saline in her IV every two hours. And you—stay by her bedside. No rattling, no whispering. I don’t want to hear a pin drop unless it’s to save her life. Do I make myself clear?” “Yes, doctor,” the women chimed in unison, dipping their heads. It was not until the room was quiet that Annabel’s body betrayed her. The adrenaline drained, and she was weak. Her knees buckled and she nearly fell. A biting gust from the open window startled her awake again. Her arm was numb, cold, seeping through the bandage, but she would not be stopped. Pinky’s fragile grip on life held her captive. Raffaele stood in the doorway. Arms crossed. Eyes unreadable. You could’ve run last night,” he said finally. His voice was low, woven with something that was not quite reproach, not quite admiration. “Instead, you come in here half-dead and dive headfirst into the fire.” Annabel shot him a glare, tired, belligerent. “I don’t do this for applause, Don. I do it because I can. Even if I hate every single person in this house.”. For the first time, his mouth corner jerked. A low laugh. “Do you hate me that much?” Her reply was dry. “You’re not getting on my Christmas list.” His laughter darkened, lower now. “Then from tonight, you owe me more than a card.” She said nothing. The machines hummed, Pinky’s breathing sighed, and in the distance Luca’s voice bellowed orders down the corridor. Annabel wiped at her forehead, exhaustion consuming her. But upon gazing at Pinky, she whispered, a prayer almost. “Stay with me, Pinky. For a little longer.”.

    The spasm had passed, but the strangling silence it left behind remained. Annabel Sinclair inhaled a breath, then forced herself into slow, careful exhalation. Her arms were wrapped tightly around Pinky’s face, porcelain white, glass thin. The child slept—her small chest rising and falling with a pace so shallow as to be mistaken for death. But it was life, fragile and beautiful. The machines hummed like sentinels around them, hygienic, metallic, and pitiless. For the time being at least, the war had stopped. “Resting,” Annabel panted huskily to herself, her words creaking like shattered glass with strain. The two maids exchanged glances across the room—fear giving way to relief, hope flickering dimly in their drained eyes. Behind them, against the wall, Raffaele watched. His granite position revealed nothing, but his eyes were fixed—on Annabel, not on equipment, not on his sister, but on Annabel. Admiration. Awe. Something un-safe in a man like him. Annabel, on the other hand, was snapping. She had a white shirt sticking to her back with clotted blood, a bandaged arm dripping red down to the elbow. She could barely keep from leaning forward, but her eyes were bright, unwinking, the eyes of a soldier who will not blink on the field of war. “Doctor,” Raffaele did say at last, his voice gravelly and low. “You should have that arm treated.” “I will,” she whispered without looking up. “When? “When she is safe.” “She is safe. We’ve barricaded the house.” Annabel spun around, her expression as unyielding as steel. “That’s what you said last time. And she nearly died.” The words cut. His jaw tightened, and guilt flickered in his eyes before he covered it once more. Good. She wanted him to feel it. He should. Once she’d taken Pinky’s readings again, Annabel finally stood, muscles trembling. She washed her bloodstained hands on a towel, then headed toward the adjoining bathroom. “I’m dressing this wound,” she said without a trace of doubt in her voice. “Don’t let anyone disturb me—unless her vitals crash.” Raffaele gave a curt nod. “Go.” Behind the locked door, Annabel tore the bandage from her arm. The view made her stomach churn—red, inflamed, angry flesh beneath. Her hand closed around a bottle, spilling liquor right on top of the wound. Teeth gritted, a snarl tearing from her throat as the burn sent fire shooting through her nerves. The mirror reflected back to the woman what she had become now: hair disheveled, skin pale, dark half-circles deepening below her eyes. Not the polished surgeon from New York, not the girl who used to daydream about saving lives in spotless white wards. No—this was a battlefield medic, driven by adrenaline and fury. “This is not what I signed up for,” she snarled at her reflection. But her hands were fast, steady, precise. She had just restrapped her arm when the mansion shook. Boom. The floor shook. Then— RATATATATAT! Gunfire. Shouts. Screams. The house exploded. Annabel’s blood went cold. She flung open the bathroom door and sped into the bedroom. One maid was already across Pinky, covering her. The other clutched her rosary, mumbling desperate prayers. Luca burst through the door, gun up high, sweat sliding down his temple. “Down! They’re in!” he roared. Annabel’s breath caught. “Who’s in?!” “They breached the west wing. And they’re not here just for Raffaele this time.” Her gut twisted. She knew. She didn’t need him to say it. This wasn’t about the Don. This was about her. “Get her out of here!” Raffaele shouted, jamming a magazine into his pistol. His voice cracked like thunder. “Through the service tunnel—Luca, take her!” “No!” Annabel shouted back, fury sparking. “I’m not leaving Pinky!” “Guards!” he snapped, catching her arm, pulling her bodily toward the door. “They’re after you now, Annabel.” Her heart leapt. “What in the name of hell for?! I’m a doctor!” “You’re the doctor to my sister. You’re the only thing between life and death for her. That makes you bargaining power.” She spat another word in his face, but before she could, the wall behind them shuddered with a second explosion. The sound was deafening. Dust rained from the ceiling. They bolted. Luca led the charge down the corridor, shouting into his radio. The walls themselves seemed to warp under the strobe of gunfire beyond. Portraits shattered. Sconces tore from plaster. The mansion was a warzone. “I am not a fugitive!” Annabel snarled, her chest heaving. “No,” Raffaele growled back, “but tonight you’re the prize.” The words stabbed her like a knife. They reached the marble great hall. The doors were ripped wide—two guards dead on the threshold already. One of them had a bullet through the skull. Annabel’s legs buckled, but Raffaele urged her forward. “Don’t look. Go!” The courtyard stretched out before them, silver with moonlight. But the silence was a lie. A crack. The air whistled. Stone splintered inches from Annabel’s head. “Sniper!” Luca yelled, his own gun firing already at the rooftop. “Get down!” Raffaele screamed, throwing her hard behind the fountain. Her injured arm thudded against the stone. The shriek stuck in her throat. She spat blood. Raffaele crouched out from cover, shooting with uncontrolled fury. One, two, three shots. A shriek. A body slumped off the roof, crashing into the bushes with a sickening crack. “Clear!” Luca bellowed. “Move!” Raffaele shoved her forward again, yanking her toward the SUV. The armored vehicle came to life as its engine turned over, lights blinding across the courtyard. But as they reached it— A fusillade of bullets tore into the stone beside them, flashing off the fountain. The noise was deafening, a symphony of death. “Get in!” Raffaele shouted, shoving Annabel into the backseat. Luca jumped into the front, shooting back out the window as the SUV fishtailed out of the courtyard. A second vehicle came after—a caravan of Raffaele’s crew. Annabel cowered on the floor of the SUV, chest burning, ears ringing. “You could’ve been killed!” she croaked at him. Raffaele’s jaw was granite, his knuckles white on his gun. He didn’t say a word. Her voice broke, rage mounting over terror. “Why me?! Why do they want to kill me?!” Finally, his eyes flickered to hers, hard and deadly. “Because Mendoza knows what you are now. You’re not a doctor anymore. You’re my sister’s salvation. That makes you the one weapon I own worth fighting for. And the only one they have to use to kill me.” His words coiled in her heart like a blade. She opened her lips to reply— Then the glass beside her burst. Bullets ripped through the SUV. Tires screamed as the vehicle skidded. Luca swore, jerking the wheel. The convoy disintegrated. “Ambush!” he shouted. Annabel was pushed to one side, shoulder colliding with the seat. Ribs contracting in agony. She clutched at them—then went rigid. Heat. Her hand came out covered in crimson. A flush of scarlet spread over her ribs. She gasped, gagged, coughed vermilion. “Annabel!” Raffaele bellowed, sweeping her into his arms. His voice broke—hysterical, hoarse. “Don’t go away. Don’t go away!” Her universe blurred. Pain thudded in waves. The shriek of the engine faded. Only his voice remained. “I’ve got you. You saved my sister. I won’t let you go.” His hand covered her wound, futile against the flood. Her lips parted. She tried to speak. Tried to curse him. Tried to say something. But only blackness came out. Her body went limp against him. The SUV careened through the gates of another compound. Men screamed, lights strobed, and Luca was already calling the on-call medic on the radio. But Raffaele waited not. Did not trust. Did not care. He cradled her in his arms, her blood spreading on his chest, his face contorted by a desperation his foes had never seen. “Don’t go,” he whispered, trembling. “Not you. Not now.” Annabel’s lashes had once danced, then rested motionless. And darkness fell.

    🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “302708”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster